= shee crass i a bot r * " - => ae reset et =e oe (EEESESE beprrity ets oyenepaette ~ae ee ° 4 eats ot Tee See a ~ rt fiitEs oeaecee sepe enn eserees ; EEESH ree dtgs stare tes Teton es eestpeoe ester 3 eee ewre - Braise. ES 4 Serer se saeeesacee ae >= . z: atediade ped + ety ores Hr st esetstte tees erresrrrs wiesevecs ere Nee Rose ow oe epbetesrtesenteess ee eotmeaseele wetes. tis eaviercaseste i eee = See ae oearer wee wedi that ts nels 252% tosh olathe le Esk oe eeesosesn ese sen: oe “ rete sisSessiesihs caterer. wae, * 7 TSest 35% Ses ono eese srt 5 Hts seueenaghaberaes see a rs eeresteertec sees: eesete) prettiest ey ts sie a Suess eee estited = sists Sptiichtt pees titssese S333: eeicere obo sssss.353553035800g sz ygs sveaseg o58s500 855 gk Pikes gat I fkeke radee ; XVII. Description of a New Species of Dolphin (Steno) from the upper parts of the River Amazon. By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S. &e. New Books :—Manual of Geology, Practical and Theoretical, by John Phillips, M.A., F.R.S. &e.—Tenby : a Sea-side Holiday, by Philip Henry Gosse, A.L.S.—Manual of British Botany, containing the Flowering Plants and Ferns arranged according to the Natural Orders, by Charles Cardale Babington, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. Fourth Edition.—Trees and their Nature, or the Bud and its 81 94 99 101 105 Attributes, by Alex. Harvey, A.M., M.D. &e. .......sseeeues 159—166 Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Botanical Society of Edin- burgh SEHR eee HH HOOT CHEE HOH ES EHH EET ETH H EH EAE EES COR re ete seeeaseree 166—183 On the probable Origin of the Organized Beings now living in the Azores, Madeira, and the Canaries, by M. Oswald Heer.—Note CONTENTS. Vv Page on Clausilia plicatula and C. Mortilleti, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, ; Esq., F.R.S.; Note on Lernea branchialis, by W. P. Cocks ; On _ two new species of Birds from Santa Fé di Bogota, by Philip Lutley Sclater, M.A., F.Z.S.; On the British Diastylide, by C. ~ Spence Bate, F.L.S.; Note on Helix Cantiana, Mont., by Wm. Lonsdale, Esq., F.G.S.; Description of a Fossil Cranium of the Musk-buffalo, from the Gravel at Maidenhead, Berks, by Prof. Owen, F’.R.S.; A last word on Scissurella, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S.; New Mode of Cleaning Diatomaceous Deposits, by Prof. J. W. Bailey ; New Method of Disintegrating masses of Fossil Diatomacee, by Prof. J. W. Bailey ; Meteorological Obser- WALES BY TADIC odscccsscccss.cscosovceccans PLR renter ety 183—192 NUMBER CV. XVIII. Attempts at a Natural Arrangement of Birds, By ALFRED MA RRM NR 8 occ yc cccct ss sas ckandasaiiv Aste vpiethl be adigtARENi yas 193 XIX. Recent Discoveries in Vegetable Embryogeny. By ArTHUR HenFrey, F.R.S., Professor of Botany in King’s College, London... 217 XX. On Edwardsia carnea, a new British Zoophyte.. By PHriuip Mi Goswa, FRS.....CWith.a Plate.) 50559. .appaesesienaceoGh sah clinysuas nad sic 219 XXI. Notes on the Freshwater Infusoria of the Island of Bombay. No. 1. Organization. By H. J: Carver, Esq., Assistant Surgeon ee SINEMA pac Ue cc ta IhB Un anapannng Fibs hs Ske tp hues epnsthanipnennee? «04 221 XXII. Descriptions of one Indian and nine new Burmese Helices ; and Notes on two Burmese Cyclostomacea, By W..H. Benson, Esq. 249 XXIII. On an Abnormality in the Flowers.of Salix Andersoniana. By JOHN LOWE, Fag... scscessssssespasesdestrorsergcned sagseetacceaesesayegees 254 XXIV. Cardium exiguum : —its Siphons and its Byssus. By PHiLip TE, COSGSE, Fel PY Maeh ARIRCT) 035 oc minvenes de -anqusds Tegs long and thin, the former searcely thickened at-the point ; legs slender ; tarsi of fore-feet dilated in the’ males, tarsi of middle feet simple in both sexes.” This division corresponds to Spence’s first section (Stephens’s Choleva) ; and Erichson only records two species found in Mark Brandenburg as belonging to it, viz. angustatus and agilis. _The characters of his second. division are— Mesosternum simple; tarsi slender, and anterior tarsi and first joint of middle tarsi dilated in the males.” These characters place the following species in this section, viz. C. fuscus, umbrinus, picipes, nigricans, grandicollis, tristis, nigrita, fuliginosus, morio, fumatus, and scitulus, of which gran- dicollis, fuliginosus, and scitulus are given as new. Fuliginosus is said by Kraatz to be a variety of nigricans (though, from the description alone, I should not have supposed this), and scztulus, as already mentioned, had been described by Spence under the name of fumatus. FHrichson does not record chrysomeloides.as found in Mark Brandenburg, but from the differences which he points out between it and éristis, Tam not sure but some con- fusion exists even in Erichson relating to ¢riséis. His next division is characterized thus :— “ Mesosternum simple ; body oval ; anienne somewna. trackened at 8 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. the point ; tarsi slender ; anterior tarsi widened in the falls ; ; middle tarsi simple in both sexes? Velow and precox (Spence’s Wilkinity are’ Erichson’s “only species falling under this division. The last division has the ** Mesosternum keeled; tarsi strong ; anterior tarsi. in, the males very broad, widened in the middle in the females ; middle. tars2 of both, sexes equal.” The only species recorded by Erichson is sericeus (truncatus, hg. and Steph.). The above list .is instructive both negatively and. positively, both for what it does and for what it does not contain. Erichson was celebrated not only for his: marvellous acumen in: distin- guishing’ species, but also for his success im collecting, and for the extent of his: collection... Mark Brandenburg too, may be taken as fairly representing the rest of Northern Germany; and unless where the species are of-a local character, we:may pretty safely assume thatthe same species which oceur;in|Mark Brandenburgwill be found inthe rest of Northern Germany. These premises should teach us to use great caution in admitting any new species from that district not:described by Hrichson, as they lead to the probable conclusion, first, that such new species might have been already found in Mark Brandenburg; secondly, that Hrichson might have seen them ;, and, lastly, might ‘not, have considered them distinct... Of course I do not! make any further use of the great weight of -his opinion, than ‘to. bespeak caution im deter- mining upon such new.German species as he has: passed. over. | Sturm next: took up the group in his ‘ Deutschlands Fauna’ in 1839. He added two new species to the first group (Choleva)— spadiceus, Dahl. in litt., and castaneus, Andersch. in litt: —both of which have been adopted by subsequent authors, although, for reasons which I shall afterwards, give, I think the latter is only a variety of angustatus. He also added the dbadius of Meg., the brunneus of Knoch, and the anisotomoides of Spence to the list of species found in Germany. In 1841 Prof. Heer (in his ‘Raune Helvetica’) described besides most of those already known, two new. species, montivagus and ambiguus, and reproduced the alpinus, Gyll..The descriptions of the two former are too short and vague to allow of their bemg satisfactorily identified from. the book, and I. have, not. seen authentic specimens. M. Kraatzin his revision also states, that he has been unable to make them out, but. holds that the alpinus of Gyllenhal has been rightly revived. Several detached descriptions of individual species also ap- peared from time to time. : Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 9 In:1832:a species: from the Morea was described by Brullé in the ‘Expédition Scientifique de Morée’ under the name of C, humeralis, which seems to: belong to the subgenus Choleva. Chaudoir (Bulletin de Moscou, 1845, i.) described two new species as being found in the neighbourhood of Vienna, longi- pennis and sericatus. M. Kraatz does not consider these to be distinct species, but joins them respectively to nigricans and sericeus. Kellner in ‘ Stettin Ent. Zeit.’ 1846, No. 6, described four new species, C. longulus, rotundicollis, coracinus, and subfuscus. As already mentioned, rotundicollis is the Kirbit of Stephens. Kraatz observes that subfuscus i is not distinguishable from alpinus, Gyll. ; and from a specimen of dongulus submitted to me by M. Kratz, Tam ‘satisfied that itis only a variety of tristzs. » Rosenhauer(Beitrage zur Insectfauna Huropas) in 1847 de- scribed C. abdominals (considered by Kraatz to be a variety of tristis)'and C.varicornis, which, although very clove to sericeus, ~—— to'be'a good species. ‘Redtenbacher in his * Fauna Austriaca? (1849) gives a synopsis of the species' of the genus, but without adding any new species. Drs Aubéin 1850 added C: meridionalis and quadraticollis, besides Catopsimorphus ic aehote to the list. am ee oe to: be a species. The only works remaining to be ribtioell are’ M: Kraatz’s revi- sion of the genus published in parts in the “Stettim Ent, Zeitung’ m1852,/and the‘ Faune' Entomologique® Francaise” “now in course of publication by ‘MM. 'Fairmaire’‘and) Laboulbéne. Although the latter°work is ‘subsequent in’date, I shall notice it first ; partly because none of ‘M. Kraata’s new species are to be found: in it, and'partly because’ M. Kraatz’s’revision contains a full summary of all‘the European’ species hitherto described, and is therefore well suited for closing this part of my paper. The authors of the ‘ Faune Ent: Franc.’ adopt the name Cho- leva, Lat., in deference to priority, instead of Catops. They do not introduce any new species. They adopt the four subdivisions laid down by Erichson, and in addition attempt to break up the second subdivision into smaller sections. These subdivisions are— 1. “Posterior angles of corselet obtuse,” in which they place C. picipes; grandicollis, and alpina, © . 2. “Posterior angles of corselet right-angled, more or less pointed,” containing C. fusca, morio, nigrita, quadraticolls, tristis, chrysomeloides, rotundicollis, and fumata. 8. € Posterior-angles of corselet pointed, a little produced behind,” which contains umbrina, nigricans, and scitula, These divisions appear ‘to me to group the species in too un- natural a manner to be of service even as an artificial mode of 10 Mr.A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. arrangement in facilitating the determination. of «species. \>:For instance, picipes in the first section has most affinity with nigri- cans in the third, grandicollis in. the first with. ¢ristés in’ the second (indeed I propose to show presently, that they are the same species) ; and alpina in the first. has very close affinity with fumata in the second, and scitwla in the third should join them. Umbrina undoubtedly ought to go beside velow, which is: not in this section at all ;—EHrichson’s character of the dilatation of the first jomt of the middle tarsi in the males separating them. Their affinity otherwise however is so great, that I thimk: that character must be disregarded to allow these species to take their proper place beside each other. | I now come to Kraatz’s revision, in favour of which I cannot speak too highly. I differ from him in opinion in one or:two instances, but wherever I do. so 1 must beg the reader 'to take my opinion with caution and examine it with suspicion, as the well-known acumen and accuracy of that gentleman stamp: his views with a primd-facie authenticity which only: very’ strong evidence ean overthrow. He divides, the genus into five sections, the first three and the last. of which are Erichson’s ; the fourth is new. In the first) section he has spadiceus, a new species which*he calls intermedius, angustatus, castaneus (or. cisteloides, Froh\.), and agilis. In speaking of Sturm I have already expressed my opinion that castaneus and angustatus were varieties of the same species, and I cannot come to.a different opinion as regards intermedius. When I go over the species seriatim, I shall give my reasons for this.as well as for any similar views I may have adopted regarding other species. In the second section he includes acicularis (a: new species, which from the description seems distinct, but which I have not seen in nature), umbrinus, fuscus, picipes, meridionalis, nigricans, coracinus, morio, nigrita, grandicollis, chrysomeloides, longulus, Kelln. (which, as already mentioned, I think only a variety of tristis), tristis, rotundicollis, neylectus (a new species nearly allied to tristis), alpinus, fumatus, brevicollis (a new species which I have not seen, but which appears from the description to be good), and scitulus. | The third section is confined to velox, badius, precox,; brun- neus, and anisotomoides. The fourth section is characterized as follows, viz. = “ Mesosternum feebly keeled; body oblong, smooth and shining ; antenne strong, scarcely thickened towards the point ; differ- ence of sexes unknown.” This section is erected by Kraatz to receive a single species Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. ll named by him /ucidus, and described from a single specimen found in Dalmatia. . The fifth section has received the greatest increase. Hitherto it had only contained the two species sericeus and varicornis, but Kraatz has added three new species, strigosus, validus, and colo- noides. I have not seen validus, but the others appear to me good and distinct species. Catopsimorphus orientalis he retains as forming ‘a separate genus. The number of exotic species which have been’ described is not great. Three species from Algeria, C. marginicollis, C. celer and C. rufipennis have been described in 1849 by M. Lucas in the ‘ Ex- ploration de l’Algérie.’ M. Motschoulsky described a species from Georgia, C. pusillus, in the Bulletins of the Imperial Society of Moscow for 1840. ‘‘Kolenati described in the ‘ Meletemata Ent.’ a species, C. fun- gicola, from the Russian Province of Elisabethopoleos. Menetries described a species (C. pallidus) from Bakon in the Caucasus im his‘ Catalogue ‘raisonné des Objets de Zoologie re- cueillis dans un voyage au Caucase, &c. He also described in the Mem. Acad, Imp. Sciences de St. Pétersbourg, 6 sér. vi. 1849, two species, C. laterttius and C. fuscipes, found at Novaia Alex- androvskaia. One species, C. australis, from Van Diemen’s Land, has been described by Erichson in Wiegmann’s ‘Archiv fir Naturge- schichte, 1842. »The North American species hitherto described’ are C. basi- laris, C. opacus and C. simplez, described by Say in the Journal of the Academy of Philadelphia; vols. iii, & v. ; C. Spenciana de- scribed by Kirby in the ‘ Fauna Bor. Amerie.’ ; C. cadaverinus, C. Frankenhauseri, C. cryptophagoides, C. brunnipennis, and C. luridipennis described by Mannerheim in the ‘ Bull. of the Imp. Soc. of Mosc.’ in 1848, 1852 & 1853; C. terminans described by Leconte in Agassiz’s ‘ Lake Superior,’ and C. clavicornis, C. ca- lifornicus, C. strigosus, C. consobrinus, C. oblitus and C. parasitus, described by the same author in the ‘ Proceedings of the Aca- demy of Philadelphia,’ 1853. So much for the past history of the genus. We shall now proceed to the examination of the different species sertatum. In doing so I shall first take the European species of each section, and then give the descriptions of the exotic species. I shall not attempt to intercalate the latter among the European species, because there are a number which I have not seen. I shall content myself with classing them according to their geographical distribution. 12 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. Genus Cators. Mentum square, transverse, a little narrowed in front, lagula of the breadth of the mentum at its’ base; widened and? deeply emarginate in front. Zhe internal lobe of the maxille terminated by a corneous nail or hook. The maxillary palpi decidedly. larger than the labial; their third article formed like a reversed coné, the fourth much more slender, conic and acuminated. The third article of the labial palpi oval, a little longer than the second. — Man- dibles short, furnished with a molar tooth at their base, arched, sharp at the end and unidentate before their summit, Labrum short, rounded, and a little sinuated in the middle m front. Head declining, obtuse in front. Eyes nearly rounded, moderate in size and not prominent. Antenne at least of the length of the thorax ; their first six articles of variable length, subcylindric, the last five forming a club, which is sometimes so elongated and slender as to be scarcely observable, and sometimes' very distinct ; the eighth joint shorter than the seventh and ninth.” Prothorax of variable form. | Elytra oblong. or oval, arched,above. Legs long and slender, the first four joints (and more especially the first two) of the anterior tarsi, and sometimes the ‘first joint of the intermediate tarsi, dilated in the males and provided with brushes of hair below. Mesosternum sometimes keeled. Body oblong or oval, clothed with a very fine silky pubescence*, The first division which I shall adopt is the same as Erichson’s, and I preserye Latreille’s name Choleva for it as a. subgenus ; but I shall drop the dilatation of the anterior tarsi.and the first joint of the middle tarsi in the males as a character, ; It is a detraction from any character that it. requires an exa- mination of both male and female to recognize it ; and although the character is perfectly true in. this group, it cannot be used in contrast to the subsequent divisions which I am going to pro- pose, as in them exceptions to such a rule occur. I think the following short characters sufficient. | Group I. (Subgenus Cuo.tzya.) Mesosternum not keeled ; body oblong ; antenne almost filiform ; legs long and thin, posterior trochanters more or less developed in the males. | PN 1. C. angustatus, Fab. Cistela angustata, Fab. Syst. El. ii. 20. 23. agilis, Fab. Syst. El. ii. 20. 27. * This description of the characters of the genus is copied with some modifications from that given by Prof. Lacordaire in his admirable work the ‘ Genera des Coléoptéres.”’ Mr..A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 13 Catops elongatus, Payk. Faun, Suece. i. 345.3; Gyll. Ins. i, 281. 6, Ptomaphagus rufescens, Mllig. Kaf. Pr. 87. 1. Catops rufescens, Duft. Faun. Aust. ii. 72. 1? Cholevu, oblonga, , Lat. Gen. Crust. et Ins. ii, 27. 1; Spence, Linn. Trans. xh 138. 1: Catops angustatus, Erich.’Kaf.d. Mark Brand. i. 233. 1; Sturm, Deutschl. Faun. xiv. 5.1. taf: 272. M. m; Heer, Faun. Helv. i. 578. 1; Redtenb. Faun. ‘Aust./143, 4; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Frang. 1. 299. Oblongus, fuscus vel nigro-piceus ; thorace postice non latiore ; - elytris substriatis ; antennis pedibusque ferrugineis. Long. 23 Tin. A long thin species. The head dark, the parts of the mouth and the antenne ferruginous ; the latter about the length of the elytra, the eighth joint a, little smaller than the ninth, the last jot long and, acuminate, The thorax is variable in. form, sometimes widest at the middle, as in fig. 1, sometimes widest a little before the middle, as in fig. 2, and sometimes widest at the very front, as in fig.3, but, never widest behind; sometimes a little VOCKigy do Fig. 2. Fig.'3. - broader than long, and sometimes about equal-in length and breadth. ‘The sides are rounded. In some examples they are semitransparent or paler than the centre (and are then known as the var. angustatus). In others the edges are firm. and con- colorous (the variety castaneus). The posterior angles are nearly right-angled, more or less obtuse. The upper side is very densely and finely punctate in the males, less so in the females, and in both covered with a thin pubescence. The elytra are feebly striated, finely and densely punctate, with a fine pubes- cence, sometimes rounded, sometimes acuminate at the apex, sometimes wholly ferruginous, sometimes dark chestnut, paler round the borders....The under side is brown, the edges of the abdominal segments and sometimes the apex of the abdomen reddish. The legs ferruginous. The trochanters and thighs of the hind legs are liable to con- siderable variation in form in the males. The following varieties are met with. 1. The trochanters are simple, and the thighs have a fine tooth below. - 2..The thighs are simple, and the trochanters are armed with a sharp spike. 14 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 3. The thighs are simple, and the trochanters lengthened, formed like a gouge-chisel, convex outwards, concave inwards, but with the edge turned inwards at the point. 4. Both thighs and trochanters simple. It will be seen from the above that I consider this a variable species, and that the variations I have above indicated are nothing more than different forms of the same species... Erichson was of the same opinion, for it was he who first observed and recorded the variations in the form of the trochanters of the hind legs, and in noticing them he remarks—“ Of the males I: have the following variations before me. These, one cannot with propriety refer to different species, when in all other respects the perfect examples agree.” Other authors however have come toa dif- ferent opinion, and have made distinct species of these different varieties, and as these authors are of high standing and) their species have been very generally adopted, it will be right, 1 thmk, to give acopy of their descriptions, so that the reader may have before him the means of judging for himself. I shall therefore quote the descriptions: of them) given: by Kraatz, as being both the most recent and the most ample; but, in accordance with my own opinion, I shall rank them here only as varieties. Var. C. angustatus, Kraatz. Catops angustatus, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xii. 401. “ Oblongus, piceus; thorace minus dense et subtiliter punctato, ante medium latiore, angulis posticis obtusiusculis, marginibus et angulis posticis dilutioribus; elytris, substriatis, rufo-ferru- gineis, versus suturam postice interdum infuscatis. “Long. 22 lin. “Mas, trochanteribus posticis plerumque scalpiformibus. “ Fem. ? elytris apice acuminatis. “The longest and narrowest species in this group. The an- tenne are very slender, longer than the half of the body, always entirely of a clear ferruginous colour. First joint somewhat stronger and as long as the second; third nearly twice as long as the joints on each side of it (second and fourth) ; eighth only a little shorter than the seventh and ninth, which are equal in length ; the last joint longer than the preceding, long, cylindrical, and acuminate. The head is blackish brown; the parts of the mouth ferruginous, abundantly and finely punctate, The thorax is a little broader than long, gently rounded at the sides, broadest before the middle, gradually narrowed towards the base, the pos- terior angles more or less feebly obtuse-angled ; the basal. mar- gins are depressed for a moderate breadth, and somewhat bent. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 15 up, so that there is the commencement of a deepened line on each side. "The upper side is covered with a moderately dense golden- yellow pubescence, and. tolerably abundantly and finely punctured, pitchy black, the outer edges and the posterior angles reddish brown, with a more or less distinctly marked dorsal line, slightly im- pressed on both sides near the base. The elytra are only very feebly expanded, sometimes not wider than the base, pressed flat at the suture, slightly striated, finely and densely punctate, with a fine silken pubescence, ferrugmous. The darker individuals | are somewhat) darker towards the apex near the suture. The legs are ferruginous red. “ Note I.—A not unimportant sexual distinction in this and the kindred species is afforded by the formation of the posterior trochanters. I have already (Stett. Ent. Zeit. xi. p. 284 ff.) ex- pressed my opinion upon them, but by persevering investigations I am: now able to add something to what has been already said, by way: of ‘completion. Male examples both of C. angustatus, Fab., and C. cisteloides, Frohl. (castaneus, Sturm), occur with slightly developed simple acuminate posterior trochanters, with the difference however, that the trochanters im C. angustatus are narrower and longer than in C. cisteloides, and their point is far more acuminate. But there are moreover in both species males with very different, strongly developed.trochanters. Nevertheless the principle of development is wholly different in the two spe- cies. The highest step of the development of the trochanters in the C. cisteloides, is that they are armed at the mner side with a projecting tooth more or less curved, and in ‘the angustatus, that they are widened ‘and lengthened into a gouge-chisel form ; thus it is clear that’ a male of the angustatus can never come before us with a tooth at the inner side of the trochanter, it being impossible to form a transition-step to the gouge-chisel form. “ Note II.—I think I have found a second interesting sexual distinction of the females of the C. angustatus, F., in the single sharp acuminate posterior angles of the elytra. The specimens of Erichson (to be found in the Royal collection of this place (Berlm)) are represented as females of C. angustatus ; in the same way a collection of females here agree perfectly with the males, but the latter have rounded elytra. One female taken at Cassels (alas, somewhat injured), which has been kindly sur- rendered to me by Herr Richl, has likewise acuminate elytra. A larger series of this generally rare species would be required to allow us to decide without doubt whether perhaps one of the species very similar to C. angustatus exists, of which the male likewise may have acuminate elytra. However, I consider this highly improbable. 3 16 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. ‘«¢ Note I11.—From the near affinity of this species with the fol- lowing species more minutely described by Sturm (castaneus, St.), is it surprising that I yet refer to this species the greatest part of those placed by Erichson under the C. angustatus, of the authors referred to by him, without subjecting to a more particular examination the descriptions given by them, and knowing whether or not they had the work of Sturm on Catops before them while engaged on their descriptions? Such an ex- amination has been made as far as possible, and leads to the result that those authors who entered upon a more detailed description, such as Gyllenhal, Latreille, Spence, had mostly both species before them, as Gyllenhal without doubt appears to have had.” Var. C. intermedius, Kraatz. C. intermedius, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 401. “ Oblongus, fuscus; thorace postice angustiore, ante medium latiore, angulis posticis obtusiusculis ; elytris substriatis con- coloribus ; antennis pedibusque ferrugineis. «Long. 23 lin. “‘ Mas, trochanteribus posticis scalpiformibus. “In form this species occupies the middle place between C. spadiceus, Dahl., and angustatus, Fab.,—shorter and broader than the latter, less robust than the former ; well distinguished however by its breadth. It is distinguished at the first glance from C. spadiceus, Dahl., by the thorax not being deeply and strongly punctured, as well as by its lighter colour. From C. an- ustatus it differs in the following points :— “‘q, The whole beetle is shorter, more compressed, less equally broad than the C. angustatus, Fab.; the elytra in the middle somewhat bellied out. «}, The antennze are likewise uniform in colour, clear ferru- ginous red, but somewhat shorter and stronger, the eighth joint relatively shorter than in C. angustatus. “e¢, The margin of the thorax is somewhat broader, and more bent upwards than in the C. angustatus, Fab.; it is also to be distinguished by the deepened lines on each side of the thorax. The upper side is moderately finelyand densely (coarsely- shagreen) punctured, ferruginous brown, occasionally somewhat darker in the middle. “dq. The elytra are less equally broad than in the C. angus- tatus, Fab., in the middle somewhat bellied out, entirely of one colour, ferruginous brown. ' “T have at least half-a-dozen females, but only one male before me, which with greater probability belongs to this species. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 17 It has gouge-chisel-shaped lengthened trochanters in the hinder legs. 7 This species has up to this time been collected in the island of Rugen (Erichson!), Konigsberg (Hargen !), Leipzig (v. Kiesen- wetter !), S. Wehlen (Markel !), and Diisseldorf (Hildebrand !). It has also been taken in Austria, For the most part it is found under leaves. C. angustatus, Fab., is not rarely found under stones.” Var. C. cisteloides, Frohl. ** Luperus cisteloides, Frohl. Naturf. 28. 25. 3. t. 2. f. 50. ** Catops castaneus, Sturm, Ins. xiv. 9. 3. t. 273. a. A; Heer, Fn. Helv. i. 378. 2; Redt. Fn. Aust. 143. 4; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xii. 284. 4. 43 cisteloides, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 404; Fairm. & Laboulb. Faun. Ent. Frang. i. 299. * Oblongus, nigro-piceus ; ¢thorace nigro-piceo, ante medium vix latiore, angulis posticis obtusiusculis ; elytris substriatis, piceis seu castaneis. “Long. 2% lin. ““ Mas, trochanteribus posticis acuminatis seu latere inferiore dente magis minusve curvato extante. “This is readily distinguished from the C. angustatus, Fab., by the darker colour:and the form of the thorax. «The antennz are nearly as long as the body*, reddish: brown, always darker towards the point.: First: joint: strong, third’ distmetly longer than the contiguous joints, the fourth somewhat shorter than the third ; fifth, sixth and seventh equal:in length; eighth nearly half as long as the seventh, ninth somewhat:shorter than the seventh, tenth somewhat. shorter than: the ninth; the last jomt almost twice as long as the preceding, sharply acuminate. The head is black-brown, extremely finely and closely punctate. The thorax is formed like that of C. angustatus, Fab., but the sides both before and behind are nearly equally strongly rounded, so that the greatest breadth is not before the middle ; the margin is by far less raised up, less broadly spread out, so that the line on each side of the thorax is both shorter and less deeply marked ; the upper side is as a rule entirely pitchy black, extremely deeply and finely ( fine-shagreen) punctured ; the deep middle line is frequently wanting. The elytra are moderately arched, lightly striated, pitchy black, more rarely pitchy brown. The legs are ferruginous brown. | “It is spread over the whole of middle and southern Europe, and not rare. In France (according to Latreille) ; in Lombardy * This is not correctly expressed. The antennz are longer than the half of the body, but cannot be said to be “ nearly as long as the body.”” They are in no degree longer than the antennz of the other varieties. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. 2 18 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. (according to Villa) ; in Italy (according to Sturm) ; in Sardinia (Géné, Berlin Mus.) ; in Sicily (Berlin Mus.),’’* A consideration of the differences here given as characterizing | these three species will not, I think, warrant us in looking upon them as more than varieties. The differences consist in the form and colour of the thorax, the punctuation of the thorax and elytra, the form and colour of the body, the colour of the antenne, the proportions of the joints of the antenn, and the form of the posterior trocbanters. Of these, the difference most readily recognizable is that in the form and colour of the thorax; the form of the thorax in the typical specimens of C. castaneus, Sturm, bemg that shown in fig. 1, while C. angustatus, Fab., is that shown in fig. 2, and C. intermedius, Kr., somewhat between them, but nearest to fig. 2. M. Kraatz’s description might lead us. to, suppose that fig. 3 would best. represent C. angustatus, F., but having had under my eyes typical examples of all three, sent to me by M. Kraatz, I find that none of them have the thorax widened more in front than fig. 2, which, indeed, fairly represents the thorax of M. Kraatz’s specimens of C. angustatus, F.. But I know that there are examples which have their thorax widened as much in front as fig. 3. I possess one myself, and Sturm gives that form in his figure of his C. angustatus. We must therefore either make a fourth species to receive fig. 3, or else admit that this subgroup is variable in the form of its thorax ; and there need be no hesitation in adopting the latter course, as, although I have not met with any specimen exactly fillmg up the gap between fig. 2 and fig. 3, I have seen all grades of transition between fig. 1 and fig.2. Another point of difference, where we constantly see a gradual passage between the one and the other, is the colour of the thorax. In the typical C. castaneus, St., it is dark pitchy black throughout, and the margins are not paler than the centre, nor semitransparent. In both C. angustatus, F., and C. in- termedius, Kr., the margins are paler, or semitransparent ; but I have seen transition specimens where it is almost impossible to say whether the margins are paler or not, in one view looking paler, and in another quite dark and opake. Again, specimens occur very slightly paler on the margins, and so on. The punc- tuation and depressions, and the spreading out and raising up of the margins of the thorax also vary. I admit that I have never seen the normal or perfect examples of C. castaneus, St., with the spread-out and slightly bent-up edges of the C. angus- tatus, ¥., or intermedius, Kr.; but if, as I imagine, the latter are less mature individuals, and castaneus, St., the more mature fully- * Kraatz im loc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 19 coloured and more solidified form, such a circumstance will suf- ficiently account for the differences to which I have been alluding, whether in punctuation, depression, or colour. Indeed, such a supposition accounts for more; for it is not only in the thorax that these differences exist, but also in the whole of the rest of the body. CC. castaneus, St., is darker and more deeply punc- tate on the elytra also, and the deeper colour extends to the antennee, which are slightly darker at the point ; and this is only what might be expected: we always find that where a greater infusion of colour has penetrated through an individual, it is not confined to one part, but pervades the whole system. I also look upon the acuminate sutural apex of the elytra (referred to by Kraatz as being possibly a sexual distinction of C. angus- tatus, ¥.) as another indication of immaturity. I have never seen this im C. castaneus, St., but I have found it indifferently both in the males and females of C. angustatus, F. As to the differences in the form of the joints of the antenne of C. angustatus, ¥., and castaneus, St., these are too slight, even adopting absolutely M. Kraatz’s own description, to allow us to use them as characters for a species ; but I cannot entirely adopt his descriptions without reservation, as, notwithstanding a very careful examination of the specimens he sent me, I have scarcely been able to detect the differences he alludes to. Turning back to his description, it will be seen that the only differences given are the following :—In C. angustatus, F., he says, the third joint is nearly twice as long as either the second or fourth. In C. castaneus, he says, the third is distinctly longer than either the second or fourth. In angustatus the seventh and ninth are said to be equal in length. In castaneus the ninth is somewhat shorter than the seventh. In angustatus the last joint is said to be “longer than the preceding, long cylindric and acuminate.” In castaneus it is almost twice as long as the preceding, sharply acuminate.” The differences here given are thus exceedingly minute, so much so as to be inappreciable by an ordinary ob- server. Now I know that in undisputed species in this genus considerable differences are to be perceived in different indivi- duals in the relative thickness, &c. of the joints of the antenne ; so much so-as to make the antenne appear decidedly more clubbed in the one than the other. This minute measuring of the joints appears to me therefore an unsafe character, not to be adopted. There only remains the difference in the form of the posterior trochanters in C. angustatus, F., and castaneus, St. On this I shall only observe, that M. Kraatz admits that there is great variation in the development of these parts, but seems to think there is an impossibility in a transition taking place between a trochanter having a projecting curved tooth at the , 2 20 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. inner side, and a trochanter itself of a gouge-chisel-shaped form without a tooth on the inner side. “My readers must judge for themselves as to this; but [ agree with Erichson in thinking that the development of that part is variable, and I cannot agree with M. Kraatz in putting bounds to the variation. The differences we have been considering are almost entirely those between C. angustatus, Fab., and intermedius, Kr., on the one part, and C. castaneus, St., on the other. It is much more difficult to point out those between C. angustatus, F., and intermedius, Kr.: as to these, I shall confine myself to referring the reader to the distinctions pointed out by M. Kraatz himself in his description of C. intermedius above quoted, merely ob- serving that if I am right in jomimg together the much more dissimilar forms of C. angustatus, F., and castaneus, St., we can have no hesitation in.refusing to make another species on the strength of the almost imperceptible differences relied on by M. Kraatz, a decision which a careful examination of the speci- mens of intermedius so kindly furnished to me by that gentleman has given me no reason to alter. If any of the varieties are to be exalted into separate species, castaneus, St., is obviously the one best entitled to this. Referring back then to my general comprehensive description of this species above given (p. 13), I have only to add, that the - extreme examples of the foregoing varieties may be known with- out much difficulty by the following ‘characters. The less decided examples form intermediate steps, and it will often be found scarcely possible to say to» which of the nearest varieties they belong. 1. Pale ferruginous varieties. Var. A. Thorax widest at front, as shown in fig. 8; margins paler than centre. Var. B. C. angustatus, Kraatz. Thorax widest not at the very front, but a little before the middle, as in fig. 2; margins paler than centre ; depressions on thorax not deep. | Elytra nearly parallel, darker at suture towards apex. Var. C. C. intermedius, Kraatz. Thorax a little broader than in var. B; margins paler than centre, with deeper depressions on thorax. Elytra slightly widened in middle, entirely red ferruginous. 2. Dark chestnut variety. Var. D. C.castaneus, Sturm, Thorax widest in middle, as shown in fig. 1, of a more solid consistence than the pale varieties ; margins not paler than centre. This species is found over the whole of Kurope, and Gebler Mr. A, Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 21 mentions it as having been taken in the south-west of Siberia. The whole of the above varieties are found in England and Scot- land, but var. D is the commonest and var. A the rarest—(of it I have only seen one example), 2. C. spadiceus, Sturm. Catops spadiceus, Dahl. in lit.; Sturm, Ins. xiv. 11. taf. 273. fig. 6B; Redt. Fiz. 4. Fn. Aust. 771; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 399. Oblongus, nigro-piceus ; thorace fortius punctato, postice angustiore, ante medium latiore, angulis posticis obtusis; elytris castaneis, parum ven- tricatis, apice obscurioribus, substriatis; an- tennis ferrugineis, apicem versus obscurioribus. Long. 24-24 lin. Mas, trochanteribus posticis scalpiformibus. The most robust species in this group. Head, thorax and under-side in the fully-coloured individuals pitchy black, the elytra fine chestnut-brown. The examples not fully coloured are dirty yellowish brown. The antennz are tolerably long, scarcely half as long as the body, reddish brown, in the normal state the last five joints darker ; the first somewhat stronger, third some- what longer than the adjoining jomts ; second, fourth and fifth of equal length ; sixth somewhat shorter than the fifth, and as long as the seventh and ninth; eighth somewhat shorter than the tenth ; tenth somewhat shorter than the ninth; the last joint is somewhat shorter than the foregoing, strongly acuminate. The head is pitchy black, the parts of the mouth ferruginous red ; the top of the head finely and sparingly, the front more deeply and strongly punctured. The thorax is distinctly narrower than the elytra, a little arched, somewhat broader than long; the sides rounded, and somewhat more so in front than behind, © so that the greatest breadth of the thorax is rather before the middle; the posterior angles are obtuse and rounded off, the basal margin straight-truncate ; the margin in the posterior half is broadly expanded and a little bent up, so that a somewhat bent and deep line arises on each side, particularly when seen from above. The upper side is strongly and deeply punctate*, mo- derately densely covered with a golden-yellow pubescence, with a distinctly impressed line along the middle, about one-third of * Sturm says, “ finely and densely” punctate, but Kraatz aie cor- rects this ; the deep coarse punctuation being one of the most characteristie features of the species. 22 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. the thorax in length. The scutellum is triangular, punctate, brown. The elytra are moderately arched, chestnut-brown, and a little darker towards the apex; immediately behind the shoulders and a little further back somewhat bellied out, but not so that the greatest breadth lies before the middle. The striz are mode- rately shallow, but very distinct, and their punctuation is pro- portionately strong and somewhat wrinkled. The pubescence on the elytra is long, and not so close or adpressed as in the allied spe- cies. The legs are ferruginous brown. Kraatz records the male as having chisel-formed posterior tro- chanters, but in strongly developed specimens there might easily occur gouge-formed trochanters. Sturm only knew the female. { have also only seen the female. This species is to be distinguished from the preceding by its more robust form, deeper punctuation, more bellied elytra, and by the longer pubescence on the elytra. For a considerable time I was disposed to look upon it as merely another variety of C. angustatus, F., but I am now satisfied that it may justly take its place as a distinct species. The stronger punctuation taken by itself might only indicate a variety, but the bellied form of the elytra and the difference in the pubescence are more essential characters ; the latter is particularly well seen on the edges of the elytra. It was first recorded by Sturm as having been found in Austria and Hungary. Chaudoir found it at Kiew. Kraatz records it as having been taken. at Halle, Bautzen, Erlangen, Darmstadt, &c. It has been taken by M. Chevrolat in France, and I have one specimen taken in Scotland. Kraatz says, it is generally found under leaves. | 3. C. humeralis, Brullé. Choleva humeralis, Br. Exped. Se. de Morée, iii. p, 162. no. 255. “ Nigricans, punctatus, rufo-villosus ; ore, antennis, elytrorum macula humerali, abdominis segmentorum marginibus pedi- busque ferrugineis; antennis apice fuscis; elytris profunde punctato-striatis. “ Long. 24 lin., lat. 14. “Head black, finely punctate, with the whole of the mouth and the half of the antenne ferruginous; the latter slightly pubescent, their five last articles brown. Thorax a little less long than broad, rounded on the sides, raised at the posterior angles, truncate behind, finely punctate, of a blackish brown, lighter on the lateral margins, and covered with a short reddish pubescence. Scutellum triangular, blackish and pubescent like Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 23 the thorax. Elytra oval, a little broader than the thorax, marked with deep longitudinal. strie formed by large deep punctures, and tolerably strongly punctate in the intervals between the strize; their colour is of a deep brown, marked with a large fer- ruginous blotch at each of the anterior angles ; they are covered by a reddish. adpressed and tolerably dense pubescence. Under side of the body finely punctate, blackish, with the edges of the abdominal segments ferruginous. Legs of this latter colour ; posterior thighs partly brown. “Upon flowers in the month of June. . Arcadia*.”’ This appears to be the proper place to take in this species. I have not seen it. Brullé did not give a figure of it in his work, and on inquiry at Paris I find that his specimens must have been eaten by the larve of the Anthrent so. destructive to collections on the continent. The only trace or record of the species, therefore, so far as I know, is his description, of which the above is:a translation, and which seems to me to show con- siderable affinity to the preceding species (spadiceus, St.). 4. C. agilis, Ilhg. Ptomaphagus agilis, Mlig. Kaf. Pr. 882. Choleva agilis, Spence, Linn. Trans. xi. 1402. Catops fuscus, Gyll. Ins. Suec. i. 28]. 5. Choleva testacea, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Ins. xi. 28.2. Catops agilis, Erich. Kaf. d. Mark Brand.i. 234. 2; Sturm, Ins. xiv. 7. 2. tab. 272. n. N; Heer, Fn. Helv. i. 379. 3; Redt. Fn. Aust. 133. 3; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 405; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Franc. i. 300. . Oblongo-ovatus ; nigro-piceus, vel testaceo-piceus; Fig. 5. thorace transverso, postice latiore ; elytris sub- striatis, antennis pedibusque ferrugineis. neh! Long. 23 lin. Mas, tibiis mediis curvatis ; trochanteribus posticis y inferiore dente curvato acuminato armatis. Shorter and somewhat broader than C. angustatus, Fab., not very constant in colour, the darkest examples ferruginous brown with lighter antennee. The antenne are scarcely half so long as the body; the third joint almost twice as long as the second ; the fourth, fifth and sixth are nearly equally long, the remainder (seven to eleven) are somewhat stronger than the preceding ; the eighth is half as long as the ninth; the ninth equal to the tenth; the last joint is a half longer than the preceding joint, obtusely acuminate, The head is brown, extremely fine and tolerably sparingly punctured. The thorax is almost twice as * Brullé in loc, cit. 24 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. broad as long, nearly of the breadth of the elytra, narrower in front than behind, the broadest part being decidedly behind the mid- dle; the posterior angles are obtuse and rounded, and the sides are neither spread out nor bent up, so that the moderately dense and very finely punctate upper side is entirely smooth. The colour of the thorax is dark ferruginous brown, darker in.the middle. Individuals with the thorax entirely blackish occur rarely. The elytra are generally ferruginous or testaceous, sometimes chestnut and sometimes pitchy brown ; they are finely and densely punc- tate ; at the base very feebly, towards the apex more distinctly finely punctate striate.. The legs are ferruginous brown, the middle tibie of the males are bent strongly inwards, the posterior trochanters are not distant at the base, and are armed on the inner side with a short strong pointed tooth. This species is readily distinguished by the form of the thorax, narrowest in front and widest behind. . The other. particulars which I have printed in #¢alics are characters also easily seized. It is spread over the most part of Europe, in Prussia, Austria, Saxony, Switzerland, France, Sweden, and Britain, but is every- where scarce... + agéyi The only exotic species belonging to this group which I know of is C. lateritius, Menet. C. Frankenhaueseri, Mann., would also fall into this group, if it is retained in the genus at all, but its pectinate antennz seem to me to require us to create a separate genus to receive it. C. lateritius, Men. Catops lateritius, Menetries, Mem. Acad. Imp. Sciences, St. Petersburg, 6 sér. vi. (1849), p. 52. “ Oblongo-ovatus, pallide rufo-ferrugineus, breviter griseo-pubes- cens ; antennis tenuibus longitudine dimidii corporis ; thorace transverso subdepresso. postice latiore angulis obtusis, late- ribus subreflexis ; elytris creberrime punctulatis, substriatis, stria suturali profunde exarata. “Long. 2 lin., lat. 3 lin. “ Near C. agilis, Illig., but proportionately narrower, the thorax is much less broad and flatter, and the antenne are much longer. “Described from two individuals taken at Novaia Alexan- drovskaia*.”” [To be continued. ] * Menetries in loc. cit. *« Dr. J. E. Gray on a new species of Spheerium. 25 I].—On a second new species of Sphzrium from the Paddington Canal. By Dr. J. EK. Gray, F.R.S. &e. In company with the Spherium pallidum described in the last Number of the ‘ Annals,’ Mr. Rowse finds another species of the genus which is very distinct from the well-known and generally distributed Spherium corneum in being subtriangular, which gives it much the external appearance of a species of Pisidium. I cannot identify it with any of the species in the British Museum collection, nor can I find any description or figure re- _ presenting it in any of the works on European freshwater Mol- lusea ; I therefore indicate it as new. It most resembles some specimens which we have received as Cyclas tumida of Pfeiffer, but I do not find any species under that name in Dr. Pfeiffer’s work. The Paddington Canal spe- cimens are more inequilateral, longer, and more triangular, having a very distinct hinder slope. M. Deshayes considers C. tumida as only a variety of S. cor- neum. SPHARIUM PiIsiDIOIDES. Shell ovate, subtrigonal, involueres olive, pale edged, slightly concentrically wrinkled, rather rounded m front, somewhat pro- duced, with a broad subangular slope behind; the umbones sub- anterior, regularly convex. Siphons united nearly to the end, the upper shorter, subconic ; apertures circular, simple, the lower rather larger, about twice the length of the upper when expanded, cylindrical ; the opening circular, simple. Hab. Paddington Canal. The adult shells are 6 lines long, 5 high, and 4 thick. They have much the appearance of a large swollen Pisidium, but have the two distinct siphons of the genus Spherium. The young shells which were deposited in the glass of water during the night were much compressed and nearly regularly oblong ; they varied in size, some being twice as large as the others; the largest were about 1} line long. When the siphons are very much extended the difference in length between the two is not so great as above, as it is the basal part of the siphons which appears to be the most extensile, the apical parts keeping the same relative length to each other that they did in the less extended state. I am informed that some British conchologists consider Sp. pallidum to be the C. lacustris of Draparnaud: it is very unlike the specimens I have received from France and the rest of Europe under that name. 26 Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Habits of the Orang-Utan. I11.—On the Habits of the Orang-Utan of Borneo. By Aurrep R. Watuace,. THE two species of Pithecus which it is believed have now been proved to exist in Borneo, appear to have habits so similar that we shall not attempt to divide them, but shall speak of the genus in the following observations, in which we shall for brevity use the native name “ Mias” as applied to both species. There seems little reason to doubt that the Sumatran Orang is identical with the larger Bornean species, or that possessing the lateral cheek-ridges. All these animals confine themselves strictly to the low, level and swampy districts which occupy so large a portion of the surface of both these islands ; and this circumstance sufficiently accounts for the peculiarity of their distribution. It seems at first sight surprising, that though they are abundant on almost all the north-west coast of Borneo, and in the south and south-west districts as far north as Sambas, yet in the territory of Sarawak they are quite unknown. But when we know the habits of the animal, we see a suflicient reason for this in the peculiar physical features of the Sarawak district. The Mias frequents those districts only which are so low and level as to be marshy, and are at the same time covered with a lofty virgin forest... In the midst of these plains are isolated mountains, on many of which the Dyaks have settled and planted numerous fruit-trees, which are much sought after by the Mias, which traverses these hills in all directions, but always retires to the swamp at night... Wherever the country becomes slightly elevated, and therefore dry, the Mias is no longer found. Thus, in the lower part of the Sadong River the Mias is abundant; but immediately above the limit of the tides, where the country, though still flat, is just high enough to be dry, it disappears. Now the Sarawak valley has this peculiarity, that the lower portion, though swampy, is not covered with con- tinuous lofty forest, but is principally occupied by the Nipa palm, while at a short distance above the town of Sarawak the country becomes dry and covered with low undulations, the greater portion of which is second-growth jungle, having been at dif- ferent times cultivated by the Malays and Dyaks. It is probably the vast extent of unbroken and equally lofty forest which is the principal attraction to the Mias. These forests are its open country, the place best adapted to its mode of life, where it can roam in every direction with as much facility as the Indian in the prairie or the Arab in the desert. The dry grounds are more frequented by man, more cut up by clearings and by low second-growth jungle, in which progression is more difficult, Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Habits of the Orang-Utan. 27 where it is more exposed to danger, and where probably its favourite food is less abundant. It is a singular and most interesting sight to watch a Mias making his way leisurely through the forest. He walks delibe- rately along the branches, in the semi-erect attitude which the great length of his arms and the shortness of his legs give him: choosing a place where the boughs of an adjacent tree inter- mingle, he seizes the smaller twigs, pulls them towards him, grasps them, together with those of the tree he is on, and thus, forming a kind of bridge, swings himself onward, and seizing hold of a thick branch with his long arms, is in an instant walking along to the opposite side of the tree. He never jumps or springs, or even appears to hurry himself, and yet moves as quickly as a man can run along the ground beneath. When pursued or attacked, his object is to get to the loftiest tree near ; he then climbs rapidly to the higher branches, breaking off quantities of the smaller boughs, apparently for the purpose of frightening his pursuers. Temminck denies that the Orang breaks.the branches to throw down when pursued ; but I have myself several times observed it. It is true he does not throw them at a person, but casts them down vertically ; for it is evident that a bough cannot be thrown to any distance from the top of a lofty tree. In one case, & female Mias, on a durian tree, kept up for at least ten mimutes a continuous shower of branches and of the heavy spined fruits, as large as 32-pounders, whieh most effectually kept us clear of the tree she was on. She could be seen breaking them off and throwing them down with every appearance of rage, uttering at intervals a loud pumping grunt, and evidently meaning mischief. When a Mias is once up a lofty tree, there is no danger of his getting away, as he will not descend to the lower branches, which he must do to pass to another tree. As soon as he feels himself badly wounded he makes a nest, which, if he completes, is so secure that he will never fall from it. I lost two Miases that way, both dying on their nest, when I could not get any one to climb up or cut down the tree till the next day, when putrefac- tion had commenced. ‘They choose a horizontal forked branch, and breaking off all the branches in its neighbourhood, lay them across one another till a complete leafy bed is made, which quite hides them from below, and from which they will not move afterwards. Their tenacity of life is very great,—from six to a dozen bullets in the body being required to kill them, or make them fall. Every night the Mias sleeps on a nest similar to that above described, but smaller, and generally placed on a small tree, not more than 50 or 60 feet-from the ground. The same-animal 28 Mr. A.R. Wallace on the Habits of the Orang-Utan, appears seldom to use these nests more than once or twice, and they are accordingly very abundant in places frequented by the Mias. They feed all through the middle of the day, but seldom return to the same tree two days running. They seem not much alarmed at man, often staring down upon me for several minutes, and then moving away slowly to a short distance. After seeing one, I have often had to go a mile or more to fetch my gun, and in almost every case have found it on my return within a hundred yards of the place. I have never seen two adult animals together; but both males and females are sometimes accompanied by half- grown young ones, or two or three of the latter go in company. They very rarely descend to the ground,—probably only in search of water. The females have but one young, which clings by the long hair of its mother’s flanks, and so little impedes her motions, that in two cases I was not aware of its presence till both fell together. The food of the Mias consists exclusively of fruits, with occasionally, when these are scarce, tender shoots and leaves. They seem to prefer them unripe, and many are in- tensely bitter, particularly the large red fleshy arillus of one fruit, which seems an especial favourite. In another case, they eat only the small seed of a large fruit, of which they destroy immense quantities. The durian (Durio zibethinus) is also a great favourite, and the Mias destroys large quantities of this delicious fruit, in places where it grows surrounded by lofty jungle, but will not pass over clearings to get. at them. It seems wondeérful how the animal can tear open this fruit, the outer covering of which is so thick and tough, and densely covered with strong conical spines» It probably bites a few of these off first, and then, making a small hole, tears the fruit open with its powerful fingers. : It has been said, that the huge canine teeth of the Orang are for the purpose of defending himself against the tigers, bears, and other carnivorous animals of the Eastern forests. Our ob- servations and inquiries as to the habits of the animal convince us, however, that no such explanation of this part of the animal’s structure is at all satisfactory. In the first place, neither the tiger nor any other of the large carnivora are found in Borneo, where the Orang is most abundant ; though in Sumatra the tiger and the Mias are found together. In the second place, the tiger cannot climb trees, and is therefore quite unable to attack the Orang, which never need descend to the ground, and very rarely does so. The Malayan Bear (Helarctos Malayanus) is the only animal which would have any chance whatever in attacking him ; but as it is not carnivorous (or but slightly so), it could have no object in commencing an attack in which it Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Habits of the Orang-Utan. 29 would probably be beaten. The Dyaks are unanimous in their statements that the Mias never either attacks or is attacked by any animal, with one exception, which is highly curious, and would hardly be credible were it not confirmed by the testimony of several independent parties, who have been eye-witnesses of the circumstance. The only animal the Mias measures his strength with is the Crocodile of these regions (Crocodilus bipor- catus?t). The account of the natives is as follows:—“‘ When there is little fruit in the jungle, the Mias goes to the river-side to eat the fruits that grow there, and also the young shoots of some palm-trees which are found at the water’s edge. The crocodile then sometimes tries to seize him, but he gets on the reptile’s back, beats it with his hands and feet on the head and neck, and pulls open its jaws till he rips up the throat... The Mias always kills the crocodile, for he is very strong. There is no animal in the jungle so strong as he.” | Now it is very important to observe, that in this, the only case in which the Mias has to defend himself agamst a formidable attack, he never uses his teeth at all! He depends solely upon the immense strength of his arms. But even if we suppose that in Sumatra he is‘sometimes exposed to the attacks of the tiger, does any one imagine fora moment: that. his teeth would be of the shghtest use to him? The tiger always: attacks unawares, and almost always from behind. Let us imagine, then, a tiger springing upon the back of an Orang who was walking upon the ground; what could the anima] possibly do, with those fearful claws deep in his back and shoulders, and those: tremendous teeth firmly fastened im his neck? ‘The vertebrae would probably be broken, and the Mias would fall deadoon the spot, as almost every animal does under such an attack; more especially as the tiger, knowing the strength of its prey, would be sure to strike at a mortal part, or obtain such a hold as could not be shaken off. But there is yet another consideration, which shows that the canines of the Orang’ can hardly have been given it for the purpose of enabling it to defend itself against its enemies. The females have very small canines, and comparatively weak jaws ; and as they, when suckling young ones, require defence far more than the males, who are so much more powerful, the same weapons would hardly have been denied them. It may be objected, that they would be guarded by the males; but this - cannot be the case, because the females with young are always found alone, and the adult males also by themselves, as is the case with many other animals. Here then we have an animal which lives solely and exclusively on fruits or other soft vegetable food, and yet has huge canine teeth. It never attacks other animals, and is rarely attacked 30 Mr. A.R. Wallace on the Habits of the Orang-Utan: itself; but when it is, it uses, not these powerful teeth, but its arms and legs to defend itself. And, lastly, the female, which is weaker, which is encumbered by its young, and which would therefore afford a much easier prey, and a more tempting object of attack, is quite unprovided with these supposed means of defence. Do you mean to assert, then, some of my readers will indignantly ask, that this animal, or any animal, is provided with organs which are of no use to it? Yes, we reply, we do mean to assert that many animals are provided with organs and ap- pendages which serve no material or physical purpose. The extraordinary excrescences of many insects, the fantastic and many-coloured plumes which adorn certain birds, the excessively developed horns in some of the antelopes, the colours and in- finitely modified forms of many flower-petals, are all cases, for an explanation of which we must look to some general principle far more recondite than a simple relation to the necessities of the individual. We conceive it to be a most erroneous, a most contracted view of the organic world, to believe that every part of an animal or of a plant exists solely for some material and physical use to the individual,—to believe that all the beauty, all the infinite combinations and changes of form and structure should have the sole purpose and end of enabling each animal to support its existence,—to believe, in fact, that we know the one sole end and purpose of every modification that exists im organic beings, and to refuse to recognize the possibility of there being any other. Naturalists are too apt to imagine, when they cannot discover, a use for everything in nature: they are not even content to let “beauty” be a sufficient use, but hunt after some purpose to which even that can be applied by the animal itself, as if one of the noblest and most refining parts of man’s nature, the love of beauty for its own sake, would not be per- ceptible also in the works of a Supreme Creator*. * The talented author of the ‘ Plurality of Worlds’ has some admirable remarks on this subject. He says, “ In the structure of animals, especially that large class best known to us, vertebrate animals, there is a general plan, which, so far as we can see, goes beyond the circuit of the special adaptation of each animal to its mode of living; and is a rule of creative action, in addition to the rule that the parts shall be subservient to an intelligible purpose of animal life. We have noticed several phenomena in the animal kingdom, where parts and features appear rudimentary and inert, discharging no office in their ceconomy, and speaking to us not of purpose, but of law.” Again: “ And do we not, in innumerable cases, see beauties of colour and form, texture and lustre, which suggest to us irre- sistibly the belief that beauty and regular form are rules of the creative agency, even when they seem to us, looking at the creation for uses only, idle and wanton expenditure of beauty and regularity? To what purpose are the host of splendid circles which decorate the tail of the peduele more beautiful, each of them, than Saturn and his rmgs? To what purpose the Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Habits of the Orang-Utan. 31 The separate species of which the organic world consists being parts of a whole, we must suppose some dependence of each upon all; some general design which has determined the details, quite independently of individual necessities. We look upon the anomalies, the eccentricities, the exaggerated or diminished de- velopment of certain parts, as indications of a general system of nature, by a careful study of which we may learn much that is at present hidden from us; and we believe that the constant practice of imputing, right or wrong, some use to the individual, of every part of its structure, and even of inculcating the doctrine that every modification exists solely for some such use, is ‘an error fatal to our complete appreciation of all the variety, the beauty, and the harmony of the organic world. It is a remarkable circumstance, that an animal so large, so peculiar, and of such a high type of form as the Orang-Utan, should yet be confined to such a limited district,—to two islands, and those almost at the limits of the range of the higher mam- malia ; for, eastward of Borneo and Celebes, the Quadrumana and most of the higher mammalia almost disappear. One cannot help speculating on a former condition of this part of the world which should give a wider range to these strange creatures, which at once resemble and mock the “‘ human form divine,’— which so closely approach us in; structure, and yet. differ so widely from us in. many points of their external form. And when we consider that almost all other animals haye in previous ages been represented by allied, yet distinct forms,—that the bears and tigers, the deer, the horses, and the cattle of the tertiary period were distinct from those which now exist, with what intense interest, with what anxious expectation must we look forward to the time when the progress of civilization in those hitherto wild countries may lay open the monuments of a former world, and enable us to ascertain approximately the period when the present species of Orangs first made their ap- pearance, and perhaps prove the former existence of allied species still more gigantic in their dimensions, and more or less human in their form and structure! Some such discoveries we may exquisite textures of microscopic objects, more curiously regular than any- thing which the telescope discloses ? To what purpose the gorgeous colours of tropical birds and msects, that live and die where human eye never approaches to admire them? To what purpose the thousands of species of butterflies, with the gay and varied embroidery of their microscopic plumage, of which one in millions, if seen at all, only draws the admiration of the wandering schoolboy? ‘To what purpose the delicate and brilliant markings of shells which live generation after generation im the sightless depths of ocean? Do not all these examples, to which we might add countless others, prove that beauty and regularity are universal features of the work of Creation in all its parts, great and small?” 32 Mr. G. Busk on Polyzoa collected on the Coast not unreasonably anticipate, after the wonders that geology has already made known to us. Animals the most isolated in ex- isting nature have been shown to be but the last of a series of allied species which have lived and died upon the earth. Every class and every order has furnished some examples, from which we may conclude, that all isolations in nature are apparent only, and that whether we discover their remains or no, every animal now existing has had its representatives in past geological epochs. IV.—Polyzoa collected by Mr. M‘Andrew on the Coast of Norway and Finmark in 1856. By Gzorcx Bus, F.R.S. & L.8.* [With a Plate. ] MOLLUSCA. Class POLYZOA. Order I. P. InFunpiBULATA. Suborder I. Cheilostomata. — 1. Fam. Caperzeapm, Busk (B. M. Cat. p. 37). 1. Caberea, Lamx. (B. M. Cat. p. 37). 1. C. Hookeri, Fleming (B. M. Cat. p. 39. pl. 38. fig. 2). 2. Fam. Cetterorapa#, Busk (B. M. Cat. p. 85). 1. Cellepora, O. Fabricius (B. M. Cat. p. 85). 1. C. cervicornis, auctor. (pars); Couch, Cornish Fauna, p. 111, pl.19. (Pl. I. fig. 1.) Much confusion exists with respect to this species, which I have no doubt more properly belongs to Eschara. The form here intended, however, which is plainly identical with Mr. Couch’s, and therefore most probably with Borlase’s, is quite distinct from the Eschara cervicornis of the B. M. Cat., and I believe also from that of M.-Edwards (Sur les Eschares, p. 15. pl. 1. fig. 1), though perhaps not from the form represented in his pl. 2. fig. 1. The genus Eschara requires careful revision, as does also Cellepora. * The list is arranged according to the artificial classification adopted in my Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa published by the British Museum, in poaeey so far as that Catalogue at present extends, the synonymy will be ound, - of Norway and Finmark. 33 8, Fam. Escuarapa, Busk (B. M. Cat. p. 88). 1. shill Ray (B. M. Cat. p. 89). 1, E. teres, nob. (mn. sp.), Pl. I. fig. 2. Polyzoary stile of distant, cylindrical, terete branches. Cells ovate, immersed, their outline being indicated by a single row of minute punctures. Mouth arcuate above, with a simple straight lower lip, within which is an aviculartum with an orbi- cular mandible. 2. EB. Skenei (var. tridens), nob. (n. sp.). Pl. I. fig. 3. Polyzoary composed of short, flattened, expanding branches dilated at the ends. Cells distinct, elongated. Mouth subor- bicular, horizontal, protected in front by a trifid process con- sisting of a central (unarmed ?) rostrum and an elevated avicu- larium on either side (PI. I. fig. 3 ec). 3. EH. saccata, nob. (n. sp.). Pl. I. fig. 5. . Polyzoary composed of elongated flattened branches dilated at the ends. Cells (in the growing portions) furnished with a strongly projecting avicularium, in the form of an elongated sac or pouch which covers nearly the whole front of the cell (PI. J. fig. 5 6). Mandible rounded. 4, E. rosacea, nob. (n. sp.). Pl. I. fig. 4. Polyzoary composed of short, somewhat undulating or con- torted, expanding lobes. Cells deeply immersed, broadly ovate, surface granulated. Mouth rounded or arcuate above, with a, sinus in the middle of the lower lip. An avicularium placed obliquely on one side close to and slightly projecting over the margin of the mouth. In the younger cells the avicularium is seen distinctly pro- jecting above the surface of the cell, but in the older and thick- ened parts of the polyzoary its extremity only is seen within the depression leading to the mouth of the cell (PI. I. fig. 4). Young specimens (4, 6) are of a delicate rose-colour and simple form. 2. Retepora, Imperato (B. M. Cat. p. 93). 1. R. cellulosa, Linn. (B. M. Cat. p. 93. pl. 121. figs. 3-8; pl.123. figs. 5, 6). A small fragment only occurs. 2. R. beaniana, King (B. M. Cat. p. 94, pl. 123. figs. 1-5). Apparently very abundant. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xvii. 3 34 Mr. G. Busk on. Polyzoa collected on the Coast i Suborder II.. Cyclostomata. | | 1, Fam. IpMonrAp ®, Busk (English Cyclopedia, Art.“ Polyzoa”) 1. Idmonea, Lamx. 1. I. atlantica, Bd. Forbes, Pl. I. fig. 6. I. atlantica, Johnst. Brit: Zooph. 2nd edit, voli. p. 278. pl. 48. I. radians, Van. Beneden, Bull. de ’ Acad. de Bruxelles, t. xvi. p- 647. pl. 1. figs. 4-6. aad In external habit J. atlantica. very closely approaches some forms of the Australian J. radians, Lamk., figured and described by M.-Edwards (Sur les Crisies, &e., p. "25. plol2> figs. 4, 4a & 46), but the figure has been taken, from, an imperfectly grown specimen. In all essential characters, however, the two forms are perfectly distinct. In J. radians the mouth of.the tubes is distinctly bilabiate, in J. aélantica,, simple. or . merely sinuated ; in J. radians the surface of the branches is perforated like a sieve with numerous closely contiguous pores, whilst in I. atlantica it is quite smooth and merel dotted, with minute white spots. The branches ‘also in I. aélantica are not nearly, so much compressed as they are in J. radians, in which, as in the apparently closely allied’ I: coronopus, Defrance, a fossil form found at’ Grignon (M.Ed. 7. é. p. 28. pl. 12. fig. 8); the anterior side of the branches rises in, the middle into an acute ridge. Taking also into consideration the wide difference of locality, it would appear quite certain that J. atlantica and I. radians, not- withstanding their striking outward ‘resemblance’ under certain conditions of growth, are perfectly distinct species. 2. Hornera, Lamx. 1. H. frondiculata, Lamx. Pl. I. fig. 7 a. H. frondiculata, Lamx. Exp. Méth. p. 41. pl. 26. fig. 1, & pl.74. figs. 7, 9; M.-Edwards, Sur les Orie: p. 17. pl. 10. fig. 1 ; Blainville, Man. d’ Actin. p. 419. Retepora frondiculata, Lamarck, Hist. d. An. s. V. 2de édit. p- 277. Millepora tubipora, Ellis & Soland. p. 139. pl. 26. fig. 1. M. lichenoides, Linn. ; Pallas; Elenchus, p. 245; Esper, Mill. pl. 3. figs. 1-4. Madrepore rameux, Marsigli, Hist. de la Mer, p..49. pl. 33. figs. 162-164. i je H. afinis? M.-Edwards, /. ¢. pl. 10. fies 2 te. Pl, I. - fig. 7 6. The localities assigned to. this species by Lamouroux are Kamtschatka, the Indian and Australian Oceans, and the of Norway and Finmark. 35 Mediterranean. But ¢omparison of the ‘specimens collected by Mr. M‘Andrew, and of others in, my. possession, collected; by Capt. Beaufort im lat. 61° 35! N., long. 90° 42! W., with nume- rous and excellent specimens collected on the coast of Patagonia by Mr. Darwin, and of. Australia by Mr. M‘Gillivray, has fully satisfied me that the northern.and southern forms are perfectly distinct. I suspect also that it will be found that the Mediter- ranean loeality belongs to a third, distinct species, should the latter retain-a place in the genus Hornera at all. - 2. Fam. Discoporan#, Busk (Engl. Cyclopedia, Art.“ Polyzoa’’). 1. Diastopora (simplex), M.-Ed. (Sur les Crisies, &c.). ~ LDP obelia, Johnst: Brit. Zooph. 2nd edit. vol. i. p. 276. pl. 47. TWIT Sigel JOS: | _ Tubulipora obelia, Couch, Corn. Faun. p. 108; Johnst. Brit. ~~" Looph. p. 269. pl. 30. figs. 7, 8 ; Thompson, Ann. Nat. Hist. y. 202. : I have preferred the affix of M.-Edwards’s name to the genus, although the term Diastopora was first. employed by Lamouroux. The clear definition of the genus by the former plainly entitles him to the preference. . The Berenicea of Lamouroux, as observed by M.- Edwards, should certainly be referred,to the same genus, ae 2.. Tubulipora, Lamarck. 1... hispida, Fleming... 1 Tshispida; Johnst. Brit.:Zooph. 2nd: edit. ‘vol. i. p. 268. pl. 47. figs..9, 10, 11. Discopora hispida, Fleming, Brit. Anim. 530 ; Couch, Corn. Faun. 109. pl. 19. fig. 1? (very bad). 8. Defrancia, Bronn (1825). Defranceia (1846), Reuss, Fossil. Polypar. d. W. Tertiarb. : ' Pelagia, Lamx. Lichenopora, Michelin. Tubulipora (pars), M.-Ed, Ceriopora (pars), auctor. Of this genus numerous fossil forms exist in the cretaceous and tertiary formations, and several living species appear to have been noticed. Of the two here described, one is already known as living, and the other only as fossil in the marl (Mergelgrund) of Essen, and in the tertiary beds of Vienna. a. Interstices of coste porous. 1; D. truncata, Jameson. Pl. I. fig. 8. | Polyzoary fungiform, simple; centre of upper surface of disk * 36 Mr. 8. P, Woodward on the Hvils of Increasing Synonyms. cupped ; surface of. stem and back of disk, covered with, small, | oblong, rather distant pores (fig..8.¢). | Millepora truncata, James. Wern. Mem. i. 560. ; Tubulipora truncata, Fleming, Brit. Anim. 529; Johnst. Brit. Zooph. 271. pl. 33. figs. 8-10. dete : 8. Interstices of costa smooth. 2. D. stellata, Goldfuss. Pl. I. fig. 9. Polyzoary fungiform, proliferous, flattened above; coste nu- merous, slender; surface of stem covered with large, hexagonal, closely contiguous pits (fig. 9 c). Ceriopora stellata, Goldfuss, Petrefact. i. p. 39. t. 30. fig..125 Philippi, Die Tertiarverst. der Nordwestl. Deutschlands, p. 36, 37. : Defranceia stellata, Reuss, Die fossil. Polyparien des Wiener Tertiarbeckens, p. 37. pl. 6. fig. a. EXPLANATION OF PLATE TI. Fig. 1. Cellepora cervicornis, auctor.: a, nat. size; 6, portion of surface towards the end of a branch magnified 25 diam.; ¢, cells mag- nified. ; Fig. 2. Eschara teres (n, sp.): a, natural size; 5, portion magnified ; c, transverse section of a small branch magnified. Fig. 3. Eschara Skenei (var. tridens): a, nat. size; 6, portion magnified ; ce; front of cell magnified. : Fig. 4. Eschara rosacea (nosp.): a; a, a, nat. size; b, portion magnified ; c, portion magnified (older state of cells); d, portion magnified (young state of cells). Fig. 5. Eschara saccata (n.sp.): a, nat. size; 6, portion magnified (young state of cells); ¢, portion of surface in older parts magnified. Fig. 6. Idmonea atlantica, 1. Forbes: a, nat. size ; b, front view of branch magnified ; ¢, side view of branch magnified; d, front of young branch magnified ; e, back of branch magnified. Fig. 7. Hornera frondiculata, Lamx.: a, nat. size; 5, var. affinis? nat. size; c, front view of branch magnified; d, back view of branch magnified. Fig. 8. Defrancia truncata (n. sp.): a, nat. size; b, portion of coste magnified ; c, surface of stem magnified. | Fig. 9. Defrancia stellata?, Goldfuss: a, nat. size; b, portion of edge of disk magnified ; c, surface of stem magnified. ; V.— On the Evils of Increasing Synonyms. By 8. P. Woopwarp, F.G.S. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, In the May Number of the ‘ Annals’ I showed that “ the type of Mr. Jeffreys’ new genus (Schismope) was a typical Scissuredla.” : ; & - 8 : . ® : ity * Le ok sb ae ee ae ee Mr. 8. P. Woodward on the Evils of Increasing Synonyms. 37 This was a simple matter of fact, admittmg of no reply; but _ Mr. Jeffreys has thought proper to raise a number of ‘points, wholly irrelevant to the subject, and most unpleasant to enter upon. The inaccuracy of his statements can only be accounted for by great haste and a very bad memory. He says he had the pleasure of giving me the specimens on which my observations were made—although I had distinctly stated, in print, that I received them from Mr. Damon. This. ‘ makes it necessary to add that when I applied to Mr. Jeffreys for specimens, he informed me he had sent them all to Mr. Damon ; and he may perhaps remember that when—after I had shown him the specimens obtained from Mr. Damon—he brought out a boxful of these tiny shells, I asked him “ how he could have told me he had none?” He then offered me some more speci- mens, expressing a wish (as I understood) that, in justice to Mr. Damon, nothing should be said about them. Further on, Mr. Jeffreys makes me say I had previously seen no other Scissurelle, &c. Forgettmg that I showed him the ‘finest. species he had ever seen—-S. angulata, Lovén ; that I told him. I had found Scissurella in sand from New Zealand ; and that in the British Museum (to go no further) there is the type of S. Bertheloti, D’Orb., im a collection we had both lately been examining. Besides, the question was not about species: the specific identity of Mr. Jeffreys’ shell with S. elegans, D’Orb., was known and admitted by himself, from the first. A third statement is to the effect that he consulted D’Orbigny’s memoir at the time 1 showed him Philippi’s and Sowerby’s ob- - servations. I can only say, that more than a month afterwards (when the paper on “ Schismope” was gone to the ‘ Annals,’ though not printed) he informed me he had not seen the memoir in question. There are several other assertions which it is unnecessary to follow, as they have neither personal nor scientific interest. Perhaps Mr. Jeffreys thinks he is letting himself down easily, and I should be sorry to dispel the illusion. I will only add a few words of an accomplished botanist, lately quoted by Dr. Carpenter :—‘“ The naturalist who has the true interest of science at heart, not only feels that the thrusting of an uncalled-for synonym into the nomenclature of: science is an exposure of his own ignorance and deserves censure, but that a wider range of knowledge and a greater depth of study are required, to prove those dissimilar forms to be identical, which any superficial observer can separate by words and a name.” I am, Gentlemen, your obedient Servant, S. P. Woopwarp. Barnsbury, June 1856. 38 Mr. J. D. Macdonald on a Bitentaculate Slug VI.— Observations on the Eaternal Characters and Internal Anatomy of a Bitentaculate Slug found at the Island of Aneiteum; New Hebrides. By Joun Denis Macponatp, R.N., Assistant-Surgeon of H.M.S.V. “Torch,” Tender to H.M.S. “ Herald,” Capt. Denham, R.N., F.R.S., Commanding the Exploring Expedition in the South Seas. vs [ With a Plate. | Av the Island of Aneiteum, in the New Hebrides group, we obtained the only naked terrestrial Gasteropod with which we met during our late cruises amongst the South Sea Islands. At first sight the animal appeared to be simply a moderately large species of Limaz, but on closely examining two specimens which Mr. Macgillivray very kindly reserved for me, I noticed that they possessed but the two tentacula that supported the eyes. This character made the further study of their anatomy an object of some interest to me, and I have been induced to draw up the following account of it with the view of determining whether the species may be with propriety retained in, or sepa- rated from, the genus Limaz. ! The animal having the power of extending its body consi- derably, or of drawing it up in the longitudinal direction, ‘and spreading it out laterally so as to assume a great variety of shapes, it would be rather difficult to state its proportions with any degree of certainty, but it appears to average about 22 inches in length, by $ths of an inch in breadth. It is ofa pale yellowish-brown colour, varying im depth in different individuals, and often sparingly mottled with a reddish-brown or black pig- ment over the dorsal region. | Along the. middle line of the back a narrow groove extends from the nape to the obtusely pointed extremity of the tail, and from this primary groove, on either side, a number of smaller channels arise, which take a parallel course obliquely outwards and backwards to the thin margin of the foot, and communicate with each other laterally by the transverse imterspaces between the soft mammillary elevations of the skin. The mantle is of small superficial extent, lying on the right side of the body somewhat in advance of the centre, and cireum- scribed by. a triangular sunken outline, with the angles gently rounded off. The base of the figure thus formed corresponds with the above-mentioned median groove, which is here slightly deflected to the left, while the outer rather obtuse angle is so deeply notched as to appear to be perforated by the respiratory opening. From the upper and anterior angle two depressed lines pass forwards, diverging so as to include the roots of the — tentacula, on the outer side of which they are lost. st tee found at Aneiteum, New Hebrides. 39 A remarkably stout scutellum with smoothly rounded. extre- mities, presenting little of the scale-like character of the same organ in other Slugs, is enclosed between) the, layers of the mantle. The 4éntacula arise directly from the head, having. no: eon- nexion whatever with the mantle. They gradually diminish in size towards the free extremity, which is slightly dilated and of an oval form, containing the visual organs. The roof of the mouth is furnished with a quadrilateral horny tooth, having a crescentic inferior or cutting edge, and from its intimate connexion with the buccal mass, rather than with the upper lip, 1t would. remind one more of the upper mandible of Cephalopods than of its representative in the veritable members of the genus Limaz. The lingual sac and dental plates and tubercles very closely resemble those of Limawx, Helix, and Bulimus. Thus, the sac itself is short, and. moderately wide, with a rounded fundus pro- truding a little from the buceal mass posteriorly. The lingual plates are. subquadrilateral in figure, the outer and posterior borders being somewhat concave, and the anterior and internal slightly convex; and each plate supports a simple conical dental process inclining a little inwards, and having a small angular projection on, either side of the base. , The’ plates of the central series are quite rudimentary, each presenting a bifid anterior portion and. a small and pointed posterior extremity. The latter characters, if they,do not) prove|to be generic, may at least . serve to distinguish the species. The. generative system is remarkable for the compactness of all its parts. The.ovarium (Pl. III. fig. 6 7) and Lepiti (k) he m contact with each other at about the middle of the dorsal region... The former, on the left side, gives origin to the small or primary oviduct (d), and the latter, on the right, is wrapped up, as it were, with the tortuous commencement of the larger oviduct or uterus (m), but both testis and ovarium are separated from the liver by the in- terposition of the stomach. The vas deferens emerges from the smaller or anterior portion of the testis (0), winds ' in a dextral manner round the uterus, and having reached the union of ‘the organs of both sexes, it _erosses over to the left side and retrogrades upon the under sur- face of the retracted male organ so as to terminate near the in- sertion of the short retractor muscle (p), which arises from a point corresponding to the union of the foot with the dorsal integument on the left. side. _ The spermatheca (q) is of considerable size and filled with a purplish-brown secretion ; but its duct, which arises fromthe AQ Mr. J. D. Macdonald on a Bitentaculate Slug uterus, is so short, that the sac itself lies in contact with that tube. Now, in the common Slugs of England, the duct of the spermatheca has no immediate communication with the oviduct, but opens externally by a distinct orifice in the generative pit. Near the commencement of the uterus there is a much smaller sac-like appendage (m), which may be a rudiment of the mul- tifid vesicles; organs which, although peculiar to the genus Helix, I have never seen in any of the numerous Helices which I have dissected in the Southern hemispbere. The external respiratory opening leads into a small cavity with stout areolated walls, and a few little fenestrations in a small cribriform space establish a communication between this eavity and the pericardium; a condition which also most ‘di- stinctly exists in Nautilus Pompilius. The heart (7) holds a central position ; a small auricle receives the return-blood from the respiratory surface on the right side, and the ventricle gives off its principal arterial trunk inferiorly, a tubular process of the pericardium encircling the vessel at. its origin. _A large glandular body (s) arches over the viscera from the left to the right side immediately behind the heart, and pours forth its mucous secretion through the respiratory orifice. This gland is furnished with compressor muscles from the circular fasciculi of the integument. It is doubtless the homologue of what might be termed the renal gland of Paludina for example, _ or the renal follicles of Nautilus ; and. indeed the close rela- tionship of the Gasteropoda with the Cephalopoda through the latter genus is well illustrated in many particulars in. the little mollusk, the principal details of whose anatomy have just been given *, ae The only mollusk with which this may be confounded is the Janella antipodarum of Dr. Gray. The primd-facie probability of their identity was first suggested to me by Mr. Macgillivray in the followmg memorandum, which expresses the state of the question so concisely that I cannot refrain from inserting it, with that gentleman’s permission :— “ Limaz bitentaculatus, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. Astrolabe, t. 13. f.1,2,3. From this description Gray formed a temporary genus under the name of Janedla, in vol. iv. of ‘ Mrs. Gray’s Mollusea.’ He has since, from receiving one in spirits, published the cha- racters of the genus (in Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. for Dec. * T have since ascertained that a bitentaculate Slug, answering in every respect to that above described, is indigenous to Port Slealiona, New South - Wales. Both unquestionably belong to the same genus, but not having the opportunity of comparing specimens, I cannot determine if any specific differences exist between them. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist..S. 2Nol.18. Pl J Buasir2, $ J. D.Macdonald, ab nat.dad. found at Aneitewn, New Hebrides. 4] 1853), describing the only species known to him as ‘ J. antipo- darum.—N. Zealand.’ Now it. strikes me that the (only) two- tentacled Slug got during last cruise, and believed by. you to be the type of a new genus, will fall into, this one—and I make this memorandum for the purpose of mducing you:to peruse ‘the December Number of the ‘ Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ now on the table at. the reading-room of the Library, in case I should forget to mention it to you verbally.” I have only to add to this, that I have studied the characters of the genus Janella given by Dr. Gray; in the Number of the © Ann, re Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ referred to, and I find that the three following items are quite sufficient in themselves to show that Janella antipodarum can have but little affinity to the inol- lusk above described. Janella (Gray). Ist. Shell none, or at least there 1s no appearance of any through the skin. 2ndly. The tentacles instead of being placed on the head, as in Philomycus-and all the other - Avionide and Helicide, are placed in the front part of the mantle. Srdly. Mantle covermg the whole of the back with a slightly raised margin, leaving a rather broad space between the edge and the edge of the foot. Aneiteum Slug. Ist. Shell internal, elon- gated in form, of considerable thicknessand smoothly rounded off at the extremities. 2ndly. Tentacula distinctly arising from the head, as in Philomycus, &c. “Ordly. Mantle of small su- perficial extent, lying on the right side of the body some- what in advance of the centre, but not extending all over the back. As it is yet possible that a shell may exist in Janella, aldicta gh there is no external appearance of any, too much importance must not be attached to its apparent absence as a distinctive cha- racter, but the remaining items need no further comment. The internal ceconomy of the Aneiteum Slug is similar in all essential particulars to that of Limax. There are however in the _ former many peculiarities, which will be noticed, as they present themselves, in the explanation of the figures. Port Curtis, February 13, 1855. EXPLANATION OF PLATE III. Fig. 1. The animal as it appeared in motion. Fig. 2. Ditto at rest. Fig. 3. The scutellum. 42 Mr. A. Henfrey on Vegetable Cell-formation. Fig. 4. The horny cutting tooth: a, somewhat enlarged to show its cha- racter more distinctly ; 6, natural size. Fig. 5. a. Seyen lingual plates taken from the middle portion of a trans- verse series. The rudimentary and bifid central tooth presents a remarkable contrast to the others. 6. shows the curvatures of the transverse rows of teeth, the longitudinal series in every case being rectilinear. Fig. 6. A simple dissection, in which the internal organs are merely wnra- velled as it were, so as to afford a tout ensemble of the digestive and generative systems in particular: a, the retracted tentacula ; 6, buccal mass, with the commencement of the cesophagus, and the tortuous ducts of the salivary glands; c, a kind of crop or proventneulay, to the exterior of which a loop of imtestine is ound down by areolar tissue; d, stomach; e, a small sacculus, which is probably the rudiment of a pancreas. It is the homo- logue of the sacculated and internally plaited organ of Nautilus Pompilius, represented by a more highly developed glandular ap- paratus in Sepia. f, the liver, which is divisible into four distinct lobes, each giving rise to a biliary duct opening separately into the alimentary canal near the glandular sacculus, e.. The intestinal canal, g, is rather lengthy, winding round. the liver, passing first forwards and then backwards upon the stomach, forming a loop upon the proventriculus as above noticed, and, finally, termina- ting in the anus at h, near the respiratory orifice. VIl.—On Vegetable Cell-formation. By Prof, AntHur Henrroy, F,.R.S. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Your Number for this month (June) contains some remarks by, Dr. Carpenter relating to my letter which appeared in the pre- ceding Number (2nd Ser. xvii. p. 417). I am obliged to trouble ' you with a few lines more on this subject, as Dr. Carpenter ap- pears to have misconceived the purport of my communication. With me it was no question of “ general ideas of the process of cell-formation ;” although I humbly submit that my ‘ general ideas ’ form as good materials for argument as references to un- published investigations, General and long experience in obser- vations of the process did indeed render Mr. Wenham’s account quite incredible in my eyes: but if Dr, Carpenter reads my letter carefully, he will see that I founded my criticism on a repetition of the observations, and that the main feature of my letter was a denial of the correctness of the statements and of the accuracy of the drawings. a Pe I am, Gentlemen, yours obediently, ArruurR HENFREY. Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. 43 VIII.—On the Method of Paleontology. By Tuomas H. Hux- LEY, F.R.S., Lecturer on General Natural History at the Government School of Mines, and Fullerian Professor of Phy- _ slology R.1. THERE are two perfectly distmet aspects under which Living Beings may be studied—the Physiological and the ,Morpholo- gical, On the one hand, every living being exerts certain forces and. performs certain acts or functions. It is the object of the physiologist to ascertain the precise mode in which these acts are performed, to refer them as far as possible to the ordinary laws of physics and chemistry, and when, as in many cases, the functions are highly complex, to analyse them into. their ele- mentary acts, and to determine by what part of the frame, by what special organs, these are performed. With the form of these parts, with their connexion other than that which is in- volved in their coadjustment towards a common effect, the pure physiologist has no concern. On the other hand, every living being has a definite form, and in all the higher living beings this form is complex; it is made up of a greater or smaller number of lesser parts, each of which has its own definite and appropriate figure. Now it. is with these forms, with their mutual relations, with the laws which govern their association, that morphology is alone con- cerned. Although in practice the two branches of biological science are commonly more or less united, yet it would be quite possible to write a complete system of pure physiology without reference to morphology, and of morphology without reference to physiology. They are as distinct as in the mineral world are crystallography and chemistry. To put the case in another way. The different parts of every living being are all mutually related, they are subject to definite laws of correlation, but these laws of correlation are of two kinds essentially independent of one another: there are physiological correlations and there are mor- ‘phological correlations. Thus the teeth and the stomach are physiologically correlated, contributing as. they do to the com- mon end of alimentation; and inasmuch as this coadaptation towards a common end is the very essence of physiological. cor- relation, the latter has sometimes received the name of rational correlation ; for when the result to which a combination tends is obvious, we commonly imagine we can see the reason for that combination. ; . Since the validity of nine-tenths of the science of animal phy- siology involves the admission, that multitudes of the parts of animals are organs working towards a common end, I do not 4d. Mr. tT. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. suppose that it ever has entered, or ever will enter, into the mind of any person conversant with the rudiments of that sci- ence to question the existence of physiological correlation be- tween the different parts of animals. But how far that corre- lation. is: in any case to be called necessary; that is, how far im order to the due performance of a given function in any case it’ is impossible that the organs performing that function should be different from what we find them to be, is quite another question. Thus the teeth of a lon and the stomach of the animal are in such relation that the one is fitted to digest the food which the others can tear; they are physiologically correlated, but we have no reason for affirming this to be a necessary physiological corre- lation, in the sense that no other could equally fit its possessor for living on recent flesh. The number and form of the teeth might have been quite different from that which we know it to be, and the construction of the stomach ‘might have been greatly altered, and yet the function of these organs’ might: have ‘been equally well performed. Nothing can be more uniform than the physiological ends which have to be‘attained by living beings ; nothing more various than the modes in which they are attamed ; and it would, I thik, in the face of ‘these well-known facts, be the height of presumption to affirm that the function which ‘we: see in any case performed in a particular way could not ‘possibly have been performed in any other mode. | If physiological correlations are however not necessary ; if,'so far’ as physiology is concerned, we have no right to say with Cuvier, that “ Every organized being constitutes’a whole, ‘a single, and complete system, whose parts mutually correspond and concur by their reciprocal reaction to the same definite end. None of these parts. can be changed without affecting the others, and conse- quently each taken separately indicates and gives all the rest ;”?— then a very important consequence follows, viz. that it is quite impossible to reason conclusively on physiological grounds alone from any part of a living being to the whole. I by no means assert that Cuvier, in enunciating the propo- sition quoted above, meant to exclude all but physiological con- siderations so completely as the words appear to indicate. On the contrary, his practice, no less than other passages of the re- markable essay from which that citation is taken, shows clearly that no man more fully understood the value of morphology. Nevertheless the words of the proposition are distinct enough to justify those who, guided more by authority than by right reason, have denominated it Cuvier’s law of correlation, and, ambiguously supported by Cuvier’s phraseology elsewhere, have imagined the principle which it involves to have been his guide in paleonto- logical research, - Mr..l. Hi. Huxley on the Method of Paleontélogy. 45 A simple illustration or two, however, will show that the laws of physiological correlation alone are wholly incompetent to far- nish such guidance. Suppose I find: the jaw of a vertebrate ani- mal. with sharp cutting teeth imbedded im it, how far will phy- siology help. me to determine the precise nature of the animal to which it belonged? The sharpness of the teeth may lead me to guess that they were used for cutting some soft substance. The shape of the articular condyle and that of the processes for mus- cular attachment may equally render probable the direction and force of its ordinary movements ; but as to the rest of the or- ganism, whether the teeth were for cutting up fish, flesh, fowl, or, carrion, whether the creature itself was piscine or reptilian or mammalian,—on all these points no amount of mere physiological reasoning will help me. . Nay, how do I know it is a vertebrate jaw at,all? that it is vertebrate bone and tooth substance? For anything physiology teaches me to the contrary, Invertebrate animals, might, develope osseous and dentinal tissue, and might possess appendages having the form of vertebrate jaws. Every naturalist knows that Invertebrate animals do not thus mimic,the Vertebrata, and he believes that they never have and never will do.so; but, his confidence is based, not on any physiolo- gical.reasoning. as to the impossibility of such a proceeding, but on his simple experience that it never does occur. He rests not on a deduction from the laws of physiological correlation, but on the morphological law that no Invertebrate animal ever possesses an organ haying the forvi and: structure displayed by the jaw in question. And. this law is:an empirical one; no: further reason for it.can| be given, than, for) the law of: gravitation. The whole object of morphology is to. ascertain what structural pecu- harities invariably, coexist; with one another: why these struc- tural peculiarities coexist, is'a question with which it does not necessarily concern itself, and so far.as the mere restorations of the palzontologist are concerned, it is a wholly irrelevant question. .The empirical laws of morphology supply all that the paleeon- tologist requires for this object. Let ‘us imagine that all existing animals had perished, but that their dead. forms were gathered. together and submitted to the investigation..of some intelligent beimg from whom the know- ledge that they had ever lived was concealed. He: would of course remain entirely ignorant of physiology and all its: laws. Life, if he were acquainted. before only with physical and chemical phenomena, would be an inconceivability, and the conception of adaptation to purpose, of physiological correlation; would fail to suggest itself where nothing was known of actions or functions. Nevertheless, bythe! careful comparison’ of one ‘form: with another, he would see that in one set of specimens certain: strue: 46 Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. tural peculiarities were invariably associated, in another set others, ‘and he’ would thus arrive at precisely the same laws of morphological correlation*, and at the same classification of these dead forms as that which we have reached from our study of the living ones. He would not term Lions and Tigers and Wolves “ Carnivora,” for he would not even know that, they eat anything, but he would assuredly form a group with prett nearly the same limits as the Carnivora, simply because all these animals resemble one another, and differ from the rest. in certain peculiarities of dentition, &e. So again, he would group Oxen and Sheep and Deer together, because they present correspond- ing coexistences of structure, though, knowing nothing of their digestive processes, he would not call them “ Ruminantia.” ~ And now, after our imaginary being had made himself ac- quainted with the whole series of forms before him, and had. established his great laws of morphological correlation and his’ classification, suppose that a mass of fragments of other crea-- tures, more or less similar to those which he had first familiarized himself with, were placed before him, and he were desired to put., these fragments together, and to reconstruct these dismembered forms, how would he proceed? Suppose the first bone which came to hand very closely resembled the jaw of a Deer, would he not naturally conclude—could he logically escape the conclusion —that in all probability’ the skull and limbs which belonged to this jaw were hke those ofa Deer also? ~ And finally, sup-_ posing that, guided by this strong probability, he had selected a complete deer skeleton from the mass, all of whose parts were in such proportion to one another and to the jaw first discovered, as to accord perfectly with his already ascertained laws of. corre- lation of form in the Deer species, could the validity of his resto- ration be questioned, because he knew nothing about the pur- poses of all these parts or their physiological correlation? ~ What additional certainty would he gain by now learning that the Deer had once lived—that it was herbivorous—that its teeth and internal organs were all exquisitely adjusted to its mode of life? He would say, That is all very beautiful, and. [ ‘am very glad to know it; but such considerations did not in the least help me to pick out the bones which belonged to the jaw, nor do they add a grain of certainty to that which I already feel as to the justice of my restoration. Indeed, my method tells me a great deal that yours is quite silent about. I knew empirically that the kind of tooth and jaw placed before me was * Except so far as he would be deprived of the advantage of the study of development. This, however, obviously by no means interferes with the validity of the general argument. Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. 47 always senchiitinl with horns, with slender limbs, and with cleft hooves; but I could never have. divined these, things from knowing that, the jaw and tooth were specially. nalsip teh to a herbivorous diet. Surely all this is so obyious as to need.no arent amou nt of demonstration, and no_ less clear is its application to. the ques- tion, What is the method of paleontology ?.. \ How is it that. we are able to restore an extinct animal from some fragments of. its skeleton? It is by deduction from, those: empirical ..laws. of morphology which express the invariable coexistencesof structur e; so. far as observation has yet made them known to us, and it is by this. method only... When once the general nature of an extinct animal has been ascertained, the laws of physiology may help us to very useful hints and guesses; but the fundamental steps towards the determination of the nature of any unknown fragment, whether recent or, fossil, are purely morphological, and, SO. far as they are concerned, physiology might be non- existent, The. truth of what has just. been asserted, must, long have been familiar to every thinking botanical; paleontologist ; and I have never met with any indication, either.in. their works or in con- versation, that the botanists. imagined they. were guided in their determinations of extinct plants by any reference to physiological correlation, or by any other method than deduction from purely empirical morphological laws. ,, Nor does the palzeontologist, who concerns himself with inyertebrate forms, often|seek for help from physiology. [In fact,.the total absence of any acquaintance with physiology which many,excellent paleontologists, manifest, isa curious illustration of the justice of my: line of argument, as it nowise interferes with the-soundness of their work,—so long as _ they confine themselves to. such purely morphological questions as are involved in the restoration of extinct forms. Nor can I find that i practice those paleontologists who haye studied the Vertebrata trouble themselves much about phy- siological correlations or adaptations to purpose. The reader of Cuvier’s ‘‘ Ossemens fossiles” might begin at the tenth volume and read on to the second, and while he would be astounded at the enormous knowledge of the laws of morphology—of the observed. coexistence of parts which it displays—he would find himself very rarely troubled with any remarks upon physiological corre- lations or adaptations; and any which might offer themselves would be entirely subordinate to the great object, of the work, which is, to apply the purely empirical laws of morphological : correlation, which have been ascertained to obtain among living beings, to the elucidation of fossil remains. 48 Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. It is with no little surprise, therefore, that in the first volume he finds, or seems to find, the principle of physiological correla- tion brought prominently forward, in the celebrated ‘ Discours sur les Révolutions,’ as ¢he guide in paleontology, as the especial means by which the determination of mammalian fos- sils, at any rate, is effected. “I say, seems to find ; for, after all, if the master’s words be studied carefully, it will be discovered that his followers are more Cuvierian than Cuvier. Ja In fact, as I have already particularly pointed out, in a lecture which I recently delivered before the members of the Royal Institution, Cuvier gives up the principle of physiological cor- relation, both explicitly m words and implicitly in practice, as an exclusive guide in paleontological research ; and he ex- pressly admits the necessity of a reference to the laws of mor- phological correlation. gal Taasdabat But while admitting the importance of both methods, the physiological and the morphological, he gives to the former by his words a prominence which it by no means has in his practice ; or perhaps I may more justly say, that his phraseology is am- biguous, from his having confounded the two methods together, under the one term of “primcipe de la corrélation des formes dans les étres organisés.” Those who will read carefully from p. 178 to p. 189 (ed. 4, 1834) of the ‘ Discours,’ will find that this confusion exists throughout. Thus, if we take one of the opening passages already cited (p. 178) :—. ‘ “Every organized being constitutes a whole, a single, and complete system, whose parts mutually correspond and concur by their reciprocal reaction to the same definitive end. None of these parts can be changed without affecting the others ; and, consequently, each taken separately indicates and gives all the rest.” ; cre The first paragraph here embodies the principles of both physiological and morphological correlation. The second para- graph, however, regards physiological correlation only, and the statement which it contains is not true. We have no evidence to justify us in asserting that no one part can be changed with- out affecting all the others. On the contrary, we have abundant evidence to show that allied species, for instance, differ in only a single character ; which would be an impossibility if a change in one part sensibly. affected all the rest. Cuvier then goes on to show, in a very beautiful manner, the physiological correlation which exists between the parts of a Carnivore, concluding with the well-known phrase, “in the same way the claw, the scapula, the condyle, the femur, and all the other bones taken separately, will give the tooth, or one Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. 49 another; and by commencing with any one, he who had a rational conception of the laws of the organic ceconomy could reconstruct the whole animal.” If Cuvier means by “the laws of the organie ceconomy,” (and the context would indicate that he does,) its physiological laws merely, then I must venture to say, that I believe this assertion to be incorrect. I do not believe that the problem— given a tooth or a bone, the mode of life of an animal, and the laws of physi- ology, to find the structure of other parts of the body of that animal,—is a soluble one. In fact, Cuvier himself, iv'the very next paragraph (p. 182), almost gives up his own principle, 1 give his own words :— _. “ Ce principe est. assez évident en lui-méme dans cette accep- tation générale pour n’avoir pas besoin d’une plus ample démon- stration ; mats quand il s’agit de Pappliquer, il est un grand nombre de cas 0% notre connaissance théorique des rapports des formes ne suffirait point si elle était appuyée sur [ observation.” And again, in concluding, at p. 187 Cuvier says :— fit, en adoptant ainsi /a méthode de (observation comme un moyen supplémentaire quand la théorie nous abandonne, on arrive & des détails faits pour étonner. La moindre facette d’os, la moindre apophyse, ont un caractére déterminé relatif a la classe, & Pordre, au genre et a l’espéce auxqueis elles appartiennent, au oint que toutes les fois que l’on a seulement une extrémité d’os ien conservée on peut ayee de application, et en s’aidant avec un peu d’adresse de lanalogie et de !a comparaison effective, determiner toutes ces choses aussi strement que si l’on possé- Gait l’animal entier.” | _ Finally, at p. 184, after speaking of those invariably coexist- ent peculiarities of organization among the Ruminants, which have no apparent physiological connexion, Cuvier says :—_ *“‘Cependant puisque ces rapports sont constans il faut bien qwils aient une cause suffisante; mais comme nous ne la con- naissons pas, nous devons supplier au défaut de la théorie par le moyen de l’observation ; elle nous sert a établir des lois empi- riques qui deviennent presque aussi certaines que les lois ratio- nelles, quand elles reposent sur des observations assez répetées : en sorte qu’aujourdhui quelqu’un qui voit seulement la piste d’un pied fourchu, peut en conclure que animal qui a laissé cette empreinte ruminait, et cette conclusion est tout aussi certaine qu’aucune autre en physique ou en morale.” I confess that, considermg the Pig has a cloven fovt, and does not ruminate, the last assertion appears to me to be a little strong. But my object is not to criticise Cuvier, but simply to show that nothing could be more marked than his appreciation of the value of the merely empirical laws of morphology, as Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvii. 4 50 Mr, T. H. Huxley on the Method of Paleontology., applied to paleontology, nothing more erroneous than. the, popular notion, too much favoured by his own language, that his. method essentially consisted in reasoning from supposed physio- logical necessities. In the lecture above referred to, I not only. maintained this view, but I further asserted, and endeavoured to. prove, that not only are popular and other writers thus, mistaken in interpreting Cuvier, but that Cuvier himself was. in error in ascribing to the laws of physiological correlation, that primary importance in paleontology which he undoubtedly. does give them. [ brought forward, in fact, the doctrine which, I have argued at greater length in the preceding pages, viz, that. paleontology, so far as it consists in the restoration of extinct. forms, is entirely based upon deductions from the empirical laws of morphology ; that its conclusions, so far, would be as valid if the whole science of physiology were non-extant, and if we knew, nothing of final causes or adaptations to purposes. per The publication of the abstract of the lecture has elicited a brusque attack from Dr. Falconer, which, coming as it did from the pen of a paleontologist of high repute, caused me at first, IT must confess, no slight alarm; the more so as Dr. Falconer, in his laudable desire at once to extinguish heresy, had, I found, taken the somewhat unusual course of widely circulating his little pamphlet. . | is The perusal of Dr. Falconer’s essay, however, soon relieved me from my only real source of uneasiness, by demonstrating very clearly that Dr. Falconer had been far too much in a hurry either to master the real question in dispute, to read what I had written with attention, or to quote me with common accuracy, and fairness. In fact, Ihave not the good fortune to be among the “ tantis viris” de quibus “modeste tamen et circum- specto judicio pronuntiandum est,” and it is clearly in Dr, Falconer’s opmion not worth while to use much circumspection: . in dealing with the opinions of mere ordinary “viri.” =, The first evidence of Dr. Falconer’s entire misconception of. the point at issue meets one in the title-page—“On_ Prof, Huxley’s attempted refutation of Cuvier’s Laws of Correlation in the reconstruction of extinct Vertebrate Forms.” It. is repeated at page 477. “‘ Nearly three-fourths of Mr. Huxley’s abstract are devoted to the first head, viz. Natural History, re- garded as knowledge, the leading feature of which is an attempt. to refute the principle propounded by Cuvier, that the laws.of correlation which preside over the organization of animals, guided: him in his reconstruction of extinct Forms.” Nothing can be. more entirely incorrect than the assertion contained in the latter part of this paragraph. TI did not attempt to refute any one of Cuvier’s laws of correlation. There is not a passage in my MYT: if Huxley on the Method of Paleontology. 51° lecture which can be justly so.mterpreted. I merely endeavoured to prove, and I can find nothing in Dr. Falconer’s essay to_ show that I did not. prove, first, that the phystological laws of correlation which Cuvier laid down are not as universally and necessarily applicable as he seems to have imagined; secondly, that his physiological laws of correlation are of wholly subordi- nate importance in paleontology, if not absolutely unimportant, the really important laws by which he worked being those mor- phological laws, those empirical laws of coexistence which, as I have said, no man lays down more clearly, but to which he nevertheless ascribes in words, though not in practice, a subor- dinate place. This entire misunderstanding of the real point under discussion vitiates the whole of Dr. Falconer’s paper. It is again repeated at p. 481, just after Dr. Falconer has gravely warned us how necessary are “ precision of thought and expres- sion in disquisitions of this kind.” | So again, at p. 487, Dr. Falconer says :— . “ The argument drawn by Mr. Huxley from instances of em- pirical relation in the vegetable kingdom against there being necessary or reciprocal relation in the high classes of the animal kingdom is exactly of this character.” ~ I assert that no one who carefully reads my abstract will find the slightest ground for the assertion that I have ever made use of any such argument as that imputed. to. me by Dr. Falconer. What I say in regard to plants is:-— ~“ And if we turn to the botanist and inquire how he restores fossil plants from their fragments, he will say at once that he knows nothing of physiological necessities and correlations.” To any unprejudiced reader of ordinary intelligence it will be quite obvious that the question of the existence of physiological correlation between the parts of plants is here utterly untouched. The question is whether the physiological or the morphological laws of correlation guide the botanical paleontologist. I affirm the latter, and J am supported by every botanist with whom I have spoken on the subject. Dr. Falconer writes at _p. 487 :— | “Nature has formed living beings upon certain types which ‘constitute the basis of methodical nomenclature, and the corre- lation of part to part and organ to organ is adjusted in subor- dination to these types.” ~ Now what is this but an admission of all that I have contended. for, namely, that the physiological correlation of organs is wholly subordinate to their morphological, or, in other words, typical correlation? What is it that Dr. Falconer attacks, after all ? And this question becomes all the more bewildering, when we find at p.480:— ray “Our first remark is, where and by whom has the principle of 4k 52 Mr, T, Hy Huxley, onthe, Method of Paleontology. the ‘utilitarian adaptation.to, purpose’ been used. as an ,instru- ‘ment. of research? Mr, Huxley avers that its value as such .has been. enormously. overrated... If,so,. by, whom has;it, been ever used? From the prevalence of adaptations and mechanisms in nature suited to;the production of certain ends we reason up to the agency, of an all-wise, powerful and benevolent, Designer. But. the inference,is a product not an znstrument of the research, and to call it the latter is simply a misuse of terms,” .. ..,4,.4) Surely Dr, Falconer. can understand that adaptation, toypur- pose is adaptation to use, and that therefore; adaptation, to purpose may well be said to be ¢ utilitarian,’ sete In answer to the next part of his inquiry, I must, refer him to Dr. Whewell* ; and with regard to the last part, the misuse of words is; Dr. Falconer’s.. I am not, speaking of any, inference from the principle, but of the principle itself...) ou) ay oijaoeen But the most curious proof that Dr, Falconer, has not, taken the trouble to read. with attention or. think, oyer carefully the ‘Statements contained in my abstract is yielded jby, the passagejat p. 480, beginning, “ Mr. Huxley contrasts the, two.as opposite dogmas.” Dr, Falconer here takes two. parts of the, same, argu- ment, thrusts. them, into opposition, and, is, then excessively puzzled to discover that. he can find no “opposition er incom- ar aan between them. .. However glad I may be to. haye Dr. alconer’s testimony, to the connexion, of the two, parts of my argument, even malgré dui, I think, he would, have done; well, to have read the passage twice before entangling hunself in it, ... Dr. Falconer, writes at p.490:—. hee “This invariable coincidence may be; as has been shown above, either empirical or necessary... Cuvier, like a true interpreter of nature, employed both. indifferently in his, restorations, accord- ingly as they were, presented to him, and professed it. This important fact is nowhere recognized by Mr. Huxley, who argues the case throughout as if Cuvier had excluded the empirical and admitted only of necessary correlations,” This is in the teeth of the passage of my abstract, which Dr. Falconer himself quotes at p. 487: “‘ Andif it were necessary to appeal to any authority save facts and reason, our first witness would be Cuvier himself, who in a very remarkable passage, two or three pages further, on, (Discours, pp. 184, 185), implicitly surrenders his own principle.” . Surely this amount of careless incorrectness is hardly yenial. Surely I may quote to Dr. Fal- coner his own courteous words, “rarely in the history of science has confident assertion been put forward in so grave a case upon a more erroneous and unsubstantial*foundation.” ia -o*, Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences; vol. i. pp: 87,88; and again, p.78:—* This idea of a final case isan’ essential condition in order to:the pursuing our researches respecting organized bodies.” ‘MrT! Huxley on the Method’ of Paleontology. °53 “Yast after reproaching meat p.'482, as I conceive unjustifiably, ‘with affirming a casé to be ‘one of Cuvier’s selection, which is not so, Dr. Falconer falls into the precise error: which he wrong- “fully ‘attributes to me.” Whaat, Nel Este eon «Yet ‘us now take the case as put by Mr. Huxley, and suppose ‘that the Brown and White Bears were only met with inthe fossil ‘state; but with the proviso of the other living’ species being known to us as at present.” hr or | “What T say‘is, “If Bears were only known to us in the fossil “state.” Dr. Falconer’s proviso, in fact, is the precise nullifi- cation of my argument, and yet he still ventures to quote it as “mine. ‘So again at p. 483, after discussing the Bear question, Dr. Falcone? states, “ Mr. Huxley next takes in' hand the opposite *ease of thé Ungulate’ Herbivora, as put by Cuvier.” Dr. Falconer’s assertion is inaccurate; I do not next take in hand the Ungulate ‘Perbivora ; any one who will read my abstract may see that the ‘discussion ‘as to’ the Bears, comes “at the end of the argument about the Ungulata, forming not a separate question or opposite ease) but pat of the same. a The ‘species to which: the Madeiran bird is. most nearly)allied, is/that. to:whichd have given the name..of, P; Ariel, and: which bometowith and shot in great - pumbers iin Bass’s Straits.» It: differs, however, im “being smaller ‘in oe Upper surface delicate, blue ; edge ofthe shoulder, the scapularies, outer margins. of the external primaries, and the tips of the middle tail-feathers black ; lores, .sides of the head. and all the ander surface white, stained with blue on, the flanks and under tail-coverts; bill light blue, deepening into black on the sides.of the nostrils and at the tip,.and with.a black line along the side of the under mandible; feet light blue, the interdigital membrane flesh-colour. Total length,.103 inches ; bill, +3; wing, 63; tail, 33; tarsi,’ 13. ~ Descriptions oF some New Species or AnT-TuRUSHES (ForRMICARIINZ) FROM SANTA Fr pi Bogota. By Puiuip Lutiey:Scuater; M.A., F.Z.S. 1. GRALLARIA HYPOLEUCA? G. supra, ferruginea;,loris-albidis =: subtus: alba, lateribus magis cinerascentibus + tibiis et, hypochondriis brunnescentibus. Long. tota 6°5, ale 3°5, caudee 1L°8.., The collection of the Jardin’ des Plantes at Paris contains. the only tn oo “a? 919 58 -eoarul lh lh Zoological Society (29898 0 ‘example ‘TI ‘have' yet seen Of this bird, which appears to have escaped the notice of the French ornithologists. It is marked’ as having been received from Bogota in 1843 by M. Rieffer, Its form is typi- cal, bitin’ colouring ‘it differs from all hitherto known members of the genus, though ‘perhaps showmg some resemblance to Grallaria brevicauda (Bodd.) (Pl. Enl.'706. fig. 1), which is, however, much smaller.'° It is of a uniform’ ferruginous brown above and white be- low, passing into a cinereous tinge on the sides. Some brown colour ' 9s'mixed with the feathers on the sides of the breast. The bill is black; the tarsi plumbeous ; the thighs and the under wing-coverts brown. T : 2. GRALLARIA MODESTA. G. supra intense brunnescenti-olivacea, alis caudaque nigrieanti- brunneis olivaceo tinctis: subtus olivacea, flavescenti-albido flammulata ; ventre medio flavescenti-albido: tectricibus sub- alaribus pallide castaneis : mandibula superiore plumbea, hujus’ apice et tomiis et mandibula inferiore, nisi basi, albicantibus : pedibus pallide brunneis. OT hia re Long. tota 6°2, alee 3-2, caudee 1°8, tarsi 1°75, 6° © This is a rather uniformly-coloured species, of which ‘the British Museum contains a single specimen. There are indications of darker marginations to’'the feathers of the nape and back. ‘The breast, fea- thers‘are medially yellowish-white, broadly margined with olivaceous. ; .2.oti) ° a 3. CHAMRZA MOLLISSIMA. .1° 3 : 3 10 C: supra brunnéeo-castanea, remigibus rectricibusque intus nigri- cantibus : capitis lateribus et eorpore toto subtus nigris, albo dense transvittatis: uropygii plumis laxis, elongatis, densis- simis : rostro Chameezee marginatee ‘simili sed minore. Long. tota 5°75, alee 3°2, caudee 2°35... awe puasorayd. A This peculiar Ant-thrush, of which there is one specimen in the British Museum, has the lower back very densely feathered, the eoverts reaching to within an inch of the end of the rectrices.. The wings are shorter than is usual in Chameza—the 4th, 5th, 6th and 7th primaries being nearly equal in length, but the 5th rather the longest ; the tail rather more lengthened ; the formation of the feet is much the same. = di Above the colouring is of a brown chestnut, rather darker towards the tail; the sides of the head and whole under-plumage are blackish barred with white, every feather having three or more transverse white bars. A slight tinge of castaneous is intermixed, particularly on the breast. 4. ForRMICIVORA CALLINOTA. F. olivacea; pileo summo et nuchanigris : loris, capitis lateribus, et corpore subtus ad imum pectus cinereis : abdomine pallide flavicanti-viridi : tergo lete castaneo, pennis quibusdum nigris _, supra marginato; alis nigris, carpo.et tectricum marginibus flavis : secundariis et rectricibus olivaceo marginatis: rostro Mr. P. L. Sclater on some,new-speciesof Ant-Thrushes. 59 ,subulato, mandibula superiore., Wiaeirentes tien: inedlids plumbea : pedibus plumbeis,,... | any tota 470, alee 2°0, caudee1+7. ' “This is an exceedingly pretty species of Foepigaenes distinguished by the bright. chestnut colouring. of, its lower, back, above which, in the middle of the back, are a few black-tipped feathers, forming a small black patch.;. It, must. be placed) next) to the) Brazilian Lormi- civora maculata, (Max.) (Leptorhynchus striolatus, Menetries, Mém. de P Ac, St. P..1835, pl.. 10. fig. 2*), with which it agrees in form and style of plumage. A single example of it is in the British Museum. 5. DystTHAMNUS SEMICINEREUS. & cinereus, pileo intensiore ; subtus medialiter albicantior : dorso postico.et remigun marginibus cum ventre imo. olivascentibus : \ tectricibus alarum tenuissime albo limbatis : rostro pedibusque <, MUYGTIUS» : a a olivacea, pileo rufescente : gutture medio albo, lateraliter irs cinerascente : ventre flavicanti-olivaceo 3. mandibula imferiore “basi albicante. Whey tota 4°5, alee. 2°4, caudee 1-6. _in this apparently. new, Dysithamnus, of which the British Museum contains several specimens, .the cinereous colour.in the male occupies 1e whole, upper plumage down to the middle of the back, where it aly passes, into olive, and. the whole lower plumage down to the middle of the belly, where a like colour supervenes. The middle of the body beneath is much paler. The bill is:rather longer than in D, mentalis, but the form is,.otherwise the.same....The genus to which this bird belongs ..is...certainly very. closely, connected. with ramnophilus, but I doubt. whether. that form can be divided even as a subfamily from the South American Ant-thrushes. 6. PyriGLENA TYRANNINA. “ & nigricanti-cinereus, carpo summo. et alarum tectricum margini- _» bus albts ; plaga dorsi, medit interna nivea ; subtus paulo pal- - lidior, rostro et pedibus nigris. pallide brunnea, rufescente tincta ; abdomine toto clare rufo : _ mandibula inferiore, nisi apice alba. "Long. tota 5°2, alee 2°5, caudee 225. A series of specimens in the British Museum clearly connect the ‘somewhat dissimilar male and female of this species, which it is diffi- cult to place satisfactorily in any of the present established genera of this family as far as Iam acquainted with them, though without doubt a member of the group, with somewhat of a Tyrannine aspect. The characteristic white patch underneath the feathers of the back is well marked in both sexes. _..*. M. Menetries has made this bird a second species of his genus Leptorhynchus, but I do not think it can be satisfactorily. arranged along with the peculiar form ‘which he has made the type of his genus; and the name Leptorhynchus being preoccupied, I propose to change it into Pstlorhamphus. Type rT. pile mihi. (Leptorhynchus guttatus,-Men. pl. 10. fig. 1. ) 60 | Zoological Soviety. og StTtq~tRae! 26; 1855.— Dr. Gray, F.R.S., inthe Chair. elie sbit goon, ott eeorae or some New, Species oF Birps, FROM, Site FE, DI. Bocora. By Purir Lutiey ScuRTER, MAS 5 ty Yo 1. NEMOSIA /ALBIGULARIS: Ue yd Yo tbbim N. nigra: dorso postico crissoque cum macula collar utringue et plumis.narium quibusdam aurantio-flavis: speculo alart albo : - gubtus alba pectoris et laterum plumis partim intus nigra. vie- .. tatis : rostro supra nigricante, subtus carneo : pedibus nigris. Long. tota 4°2, ale 2°5, caude 1°8. This is a close ally of Nemosia flavicollis (Vieill.), from which, however, it may be at once distinguished by its white throat, the yellow colour being confined to a patch on the side of the neck, The spot above the nostrils and orange tint of the yellow are other dif- ferences which serve to confirm the validity of this species, _ There are examples of it in the British Museum and in Mr, Gould’s collec- tion and my own. RSI 2..PyRiGLENA ELLISIANA. “Has. Besson’ P. fusco-castanea unicolor : facie, mento. et regione auriculart cum cauda nigricantibus : rostro nigro, RREMC IHS inferiore, nisi ipsa tomia basique, alba. aval I Long. tota 7-0, alee 3°3, caudee 3:1. aved dud The only specimen I have seen of this species was received. b Lady Ellis ina collection of birds from Bogota, and presented: her to the British Museum. At ‘the request of Mr. GR. Gray; I have named it after the donor.: The form is nearly that of P. domi- cella, but there is no sign of a white, subinterscapular’ spot; as is general in the species of this. genus. | The tail-coverts are'very thick. The plumage is of a nearly uniform ciinamon-brown, brighter ‘above, and with a greenish gloss on the breast. The ‘front, sides of ‘the head, throat-and tail are blaek. cua stom Das 3. ANTHUS BOGOTENSIS. A. pennis corporis supert medialiter nigris pallido cervino- irasine late marginatis : alis intus nigris ; primariis stricte, secundarits autem et tectricibus pallido cervino-brunneo late marginatis : rectricibus nigris ; una utringue extima, nist pogonit entertoris parte basali, tota pallide alba, hrunnescente tincta ; ceteris extus et duabus mediis utrinque cervino-brunneo anguste lim- batis: capitis lateribus et corpore toto subtus pallide cervino- brunneis, ventre crissoque albescentioribus ; pectoris lateribus et collo antico punctis paucis tr tangularibus nigris, quasi torquem formantibus, notatis: rostro nigro, mandibula inferiore basi flavido : pedibus validis, flavis : ungue postico valde. elongato. Long. tota 5°0, alee 3°2, caudee 2°3. This is the only bird of the nearly universally distributed fatnily of ‘Pipits I have seen from Bogota, and appears distinct from any species reviously noticed.’ The bill is ‘vather larger, and the feet’ ‘stronger ‘and thicker than in the ordinary menibers of the'getius. “Above, the phimage is of the usual ‘pale brownish fawi-colour, thickly clouded with black, caused by the feathers being broadly margined on each cy Atta Royal Institution. 61 side with the fawn-colour, ,'The sides of, the head and, under-plumage are uniform, except ¢ on the sides of the breast and across the neck, where there ‘aré’ small’ black triangilar: spots in the centre’ of some of the feathers.’ ‘The under wing-covetts are pure’ ‘pale’ ber; the _— of the belly and crissum lighter ‘andi nearly whitish. » se i A dae ce PEREGRINA, O31 OT _, transversa verticis cum Melee magna AD Avenel di nigris :.ab- m) “domine erissoque et tectricibus alarum inferioribus albis, pectore -»| et lateribus rufescenti-griseo mixtis : alis nigricantibus ; pri- _martis alblido, secundariis rufescenti-griseo, tectricibus majore- ~ bus rufo limbatis ; tectricibus summis pure rufo-brunneis, pene eastaneis : cauda nigricante rectrice Una utringue extima late, ‘secunda autem versus apicem solum et angustius albo limbata ; duabus medvis rufescenti-griseo utrinque late marginatis : tec- tricibus caude superioribus basi rufis : rostro nigro, mandibula my \wotnfertore basi alba: pedibus intense brunneis. ondbong: tota Sb, alee 3:8, caudee 2°4. I have had an example of this bird in my possession several years, but have always considered it the same) as Wagler’s O. chrysolema, with» which - it; has) been identified. by: Prince Charles Bonaparte. Having however lately, obtained specimens: of the Mexican species, I find, the Bogota bird presents such differences as to render its specific isolation mecessary..,,.It is: rather Smaller than the former, the taiis shorter, the, bill longer and» more :curved, and the back. has more black upon, it.) But.the chief peculiarity to be remarked in my specimen, (which is not quite adult) is the pure red-brown colour of athe upper wing-coverts, which in the Mexican bird are lighter, paler, and more pinky. ‘There are many examples of this species in the Paris Museum, in the collection recently transmitted from Bogota by M. Lewy, the French consul there. I have no doubt fully ‘mature individuals will exhibit still further differences. ROYAL INSTITUTION OF GREAT BRITAIN. My yp 1856. —The Duke of Northumberland, K.G., F.RB.S., President, in the Chair. On the Ruminant. Quadrupeds and the Aboriginal Cattle of Britain.” By Prof. Owen, F.R.S. The. speaker introduced the subject of the Ruminant order of quadrupeds, and the source of our domesticated species, by some general remarks upon the classification of the class. Mammalia, and on the characters of the great. natural, group, defined by Ray and Linneeus as the Ungulata, or hoofed mammalia. These are divisible into,two natural and parallel orders; having respectively the Anoplotherium. and Paleotherium. as, their types ; which. genera, as.far as geological, researches have yet, extended, were the first, or amongst the earliest, nepranntattyes of the. A lata on this planet, , valde aia 625 osu Royal Institution :— The brilliant researéhes of Baron Cuvier, the’ founder of palzeon-"’ tologieal' science ‘and ‘the reconstructor of those ‘primeval hoofed”” animals, from frasmentary fossil retains in the gypsum quarries’ at’ Montmartre; were alluded to. OM I aS Diagrams of the entire skeletons of the Anoplotherium and Palséo-”” therium= were ‘referred ‘to, in illustration of their dental ‘and osteo-”” logical ‘peculiarities. 7 7 a The Anoplotherium, with the typical dentition of ae ee 4—4 ital BAG incisors » canines » premolars » molars, HAA Ay S 3—3 1—1 4—4 38 oe089 had all its teeth of the same length, and in a continuous unbroken — series : this character is peculiar to Man in the existing creation. The Paleotherium, with the same dental formula as the Anoplo-.. therium, had the canines longer than the other teeth, and’ developed. into sharp-pointed weapons ; necessitating a break in the dental series - to receive their summits in closing the mouth. oR REIN: yeahs The Anoplotherium had 19 vertebrae between the neck and sacrum, | viz. 13 dorsal and 6 lumbar. The Paleeotherium had 16 dorsal and 7 lumbar vertebree. SRG Searlet 2G The Anoplotherium had a femur with two trochatitérs, and the fore" Ow Bile MRIEROIST 01, 98810 part of the ankle-bone, called “astragalus,”” divided into two equal fa- cets. Its hoofs formed a symmetri¢al pair on.each foot. Cuvier has very justly inferred that its stomach must have been complex, and Bry = bly, in some respects, like that of the Camel or Peccari. The Pala _ therium had’a femur with three trochaniters, an astragalus with ifs fore-. part unequally divided, and hoofs, three in number, on each foot.” Tt most probably had a simple stomach, like the Tapir and Rhinoceros, — which, amongst existing animals, most nearly resemble that extinet primitive hoofed quadruped, with toes in wneven number. Every species of ungulate mammal with an uneven number of hoofs or toes, that has been introduced into this planet since the eocene ~ tertiary period, whether it have 1 hoof on each foot, as in the Horse, “ 3 asin the Rhinoceros, or 5 as in the Elephant, resembles the Palzeo- therium in having more than 19 dorso-lumbar vertebree, which, ver- tebree also differ in number in different genera; e.g. 22 in the _ Rhinoceros, 23 in the Mastodon, 27 in the Hyrax. The typical Pachyderms, with an odd number of hoofs, have also three troehan-\, ters on the femur, the fore-part of the astragalus unequally divided, and the pattern of the grinding surface of the molar teeth unsym- — metrical, and usually crossed by oblique enamel-ridges. All the, existing odd-toed or perissodactyle mammals have a simple stomach . and a vast and complex cecum ; the horned, species have either a , single horn, or two odd horns, one behind the other on the middle line of the head, as e.g. in the one-horned and two-horned Rhino- _ ceroses. | OT Weert pe Mat eee aan ‘Every species of ungulate animal with hoofs in even number, |. whether 2 on each foot, as in the Giraffe and Camel, or 4 on each . foot, as in the Hippopotamus, resembles the Anoplotherium in haying _ 19 dorso-lumbar vertebrae, neither more for as in having two 1s ; Ost pak Prof. Owen onthe Ruminant, Quadrupeds. . 689 nters onthe femur, in, having the fore-part..of, the astragaltis equally divided, and_in, having the. pattern of. the grinding surface. of, the, molar. teeth more or less. symmetrical... The, horned species. have « the horns in one pair, or two pairs. All have the stomach more.or less/ complex, and the czecum,small and simple... In the.Hog, the .gastric complexity is least displayed; butin the Peccari the stomach-has three compartments ; and in the Hippopotamus it is still; more,complex, But the most complex and peculiar form of stomach \is, that. whi¢h enables the animal to ‘‘ chew the cud,” or submit the aliment to a second mastication, characteristic of the large group of even-hoofed Ungulata, called ** Ruminantia.” : These tintid quadrupeds have many natural enemies ; and if they had been compelled to submit each mouthful of grass.to the) full extent of mastication which its digestion requires, .before it was swallowed,’ the grazing ruminant would have been exposed a: long time in the open prairie or savannah, before it had filled its stomach. Its chances of escaping a carnivorous enemy would have been jin.a like degree diminished. But by the peculiar structure of the rumi- nating stomach, the grass can be swallowed as quickly as it is cropped, aud. e stowed away in a large accessory receptacle, called the .“ru- men,” or first cavity of the stomach ; and this bag being filled,-the ruminant can retreat to the covert, and lie down in.a.safe hiding- place to remasticate its food at leisure. “The modifications of the dentition, cesophagus, and, stomach, by which the digestion in the Ruminantia is carried out, were, described and illustrated by diagrams, | The speaker next treated of the yarious kinds of horns and antlers ; the manner of growth, shedding, renewal, and annual. modifications athe osdescn horns, the, peculiarities of the, persistent horns, the mechanism. of the cloven foot, and. the proyision for maintaining the hoofs in a healthy condition, were pointed out... 54, The following were the chief yarieties of the ruminating stomach. In the small Musk-deer (T'ragulus) there are. three cayities, with, a, small intereommunication-canal between the second and last. cayity, ; the “ psalterium,” or third cavity, in the normal ruminating stomach, being absent. This cavity is likewise absent in the Camel-tribe, which have the cells of the second cavity greatly enlarged, and have also,. accessory groups of similar cells. developed from the rumen, or, first: cavity. These cells can contain, several gallons of water. . The rela- tion of this modification, and of the hump or humps on the back, to the peculiar geographical position of the Camel-tribe, was pointed. out,, ‘The modifications of the ruminating stomach ; the discovery of ru-, dimental teeth in the embryo Ruminantia, which teeth (upper incisors and canines) have been supposed to characterize the Pachyderms,;, the occurrence of another alleged pachydermal character, viz. the. divided métacarpus and metatarsus, in the foetus or young of all, rumi- nants, and its persistence in the existing Moschus aquaticus, and ina fossil species of Antelope ; the absence of cotyledons in the chorion of the Camel-tribe, with. the retention of some incisors as well as. canines... in the upper jaw of that, tribe ; the ascertained amount. of yisceral.. anil oiteologital ‘conformity of the supposed, circumseribed. order, ; ow? “oO ffi * 7) Fed il i ; WATERLESS ‘ ry 64 ono GRoyalnstitutions— Ruminantia, with the other artiodactyle (even-toed) Ungulata; :above all, the numberof lost:links: in) that interesting chain which have now been restored from the ruins of former habitable surfaces of the earth—all these and other similar facts have concurred in-establishing different views‘of thesnature and value of the Ruminant order from those entertained by Cuvier, and the majority of systematic naturalists up to 1840. Thus instead of viewing the dnoplotherium as a pachy- derm, the speaker, having regard to the small size of its) upper)inci- sors and: canines, to the retention of the individuality of its two chief metacarpal and metatarsal bones, and to the non-development of horns at any period of life, would regard it rather as resembling an oyer- grown embryo-ruminant—of a ruminant in which growth had pro- ceeded with arrest of development. The, ordinal characters, of the Anoplotherium are those of the Artiodactyla: On the other) hand, instead of viewing the Horse as being next of kin tothe, Camel, or as making the transition from the Pachyderms to the Ruminants, the speaker had been led, by considerations, of its third trochanter,.its astragalus, its simple stomach and enormous. sacculated ceecum,..the paleotherian type of the grinding surface of the molars, and the excessive number of the dorso-lumbar vertebree, to the conviction of the essential affinities of the Hquide with other perissodactyles (odd- toed hoofed beasts). 7 Fa pdpicinnse seit The primitive types of both odd-toed and even-toed ihe ots occur in the eocene tertiary deposits: the earliest forms of the so modification of the Wiodactyla appear in the miocene strata. “The fossil remains of the aboriginal cattle of Britain have been found in the newer pliocene strata, in drift-gravels, in brick-earth deposits, and in bone-caves. 'Fwo of these ancient cattle (Bovide) were’ of gigantic size, with immense horns; one was a true Bison ee ae cus), the other a true Ox (Bos primigenius) ; contemporary with these were a smaller species of short-horned Ox (Bos longifrons), and a Buf- falo, apparently identical in species with the Arctic Musk-bufialo (Bubalus, or Ovibos, moschatus). n weit The small Ox (Bos longifrons) is that which the aboriginal natives of Britain would be most likely to sueceed in taming. They possessed domesticated cattle (pecora) when Ceesar invaded Britain. The cattle of the mountain fastnesses to which the Celtic population retreated before the Romans, viz. the Welsh “runt”’ and Highland **kyloe,” most resemble in size and cranial characters the pleistocene Bos ton- gifrons. Prof. Owen therefore regards the Bos longifrons, and not the gigantic Bos primigenius, as the source of part of our domestic cattle. nih bie Ahi From the analogy of colonists of the present day he proceeded to argue that the Romans would import their own tamed cattle to their colonial settlements in Britain. ‘The domesticated cattle of the Ro- mans, Greeks, and Egyptians bore the nearest affinity to the Brahminy variety of cattle in India. As the domestic cattle imported by the Spaniards into South America have, in many localities, reverted to a wild state, so the-speaker believed that the half-wild races of white cattle in Chillingham Park, and a few.other preserves in Britain, were descended from introduced domesticated:cattle.,. The size of the dew- Prof. Owen oa the Ruminant Quadrupeds. 65 ‘lap, and an occasional rudiment of the hump in these white: cattle, ‘as well as the approximation to the light-grey colour-characteristi¢ of ‘the Brahminy race, seemed to point to their primitive oriental source. ‘But the speaker could not regard the pure white colour as natural:to a primitive wild stock of oxen. It is now maintained by the careful ‘destruction of all piebald calves that are produced by the so-preserved half-wild breeds. If the blood of any of the aboriginal cattle, contemporary with the ‘Mammoth and hairy Rhinoceros, still flowed in the veins of any of our domesticated races, he thought it would be that of the Bos longifrons transmitted through the short-horned or hornless varieties of the oxen of the mountains of Wales and Scotland. In conclusion the speaker referred to the subjoined table of the asst tteation of recent and extinct hoofed quadrupeds, as indicative ‘Of the progtessive extinction of those forms of Ungulata least likely to be of use to man, and of the substitution of the ruminant forms, ‘which, from the perfect digestion of their food, elaborate from it the ‘most sapid and nutritious kinds of flesh. UNGULATA. : Typica. dberrantia. a A — byte ARTIODACTYLA*, PErRiIssoDACTYLA,. ToxopDoNTIA. Situ _ Anoplotherium. _ Paleotherium. Toxodon. ‘ Manatus. _Chalicotherium. _Paloplotherium. Nesodon, Halicore. ..Dichobune. Lophiodon. Rytina. _Cainotherium. Coryphodon. Prososcip1a. Halitherium. _Poebrotherium. Tapirust. Elephas. Prorastomus. . Xiphodon. Macrauchenia. Mastodon. | .Moschus t. . Hippotherium. Dinotherium. » Antelope. Equus. . Ovis. Elasmotherium. _ Bos. Hyraz. . Cervus. Rhinoceros. _ Camelopardalis. | Acerotherium. » Camelus. _ Auchenia. ~ Merycotherium. _Merycopotamus. _ Hippopotamus. Dichodon. Hyracotherium. Hyopotamus. : eereentoetiony: _ Hippohyus Diceeapatient Dicotyles. » Phacocherus. Sus. *"Aprios, par ; ddkrvdos, digitus. t Tepiocoddkrvdos, qui digitos habet impares numero. ¥ Only those genera printed in italics now exist. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol, xviii. : 66 - Botanical Society of Edinburgh :— “BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. . April 10th, 1856.—Professor Balfour, V.P., in the Cates | ihe following papers were read :— ‘ 1. “ Remarks on the State of the Forests in Pegu, and other parts of India,” by Dr. M‘Clelland. The statements in this communication were taken from Dr. MClel- land’s Report, as given in a Madras paper. That report, taken in connexion with Dr. Falconer’s report on the forests of the Tenas- serim provinces, and Dr. Cleghorn’s on the forests of Madura and Malabar, prove-— _ 1. That the forests of Southern India and Pegu art approachin ing -rapidly to exhaustion. 2. That the first step necessary to che this process is a more effective organization of the forest. department of the government of India. Instances are recorded in the Tenas- “serim provinces of the indiscriminate felling of teak trees of all ages. Trees with a straight bole of 100 feet, and trees with the wood not yet hard, were all hewn down alike. In some forests the axe never ceased for twenty years. In others, every teak tree was removed, In Malabar the destruction had not been so extensive, and steps had been taken to prevent the further deterioration of the forests. E: -- In Pegu, it appears that the Burmese Government and the squatters bave overworked the forests in a most reckless manner. Trees of all sizes and ages were allowed to be cut, and it-was stated that upwards of 70 per cent. of the trees cut were under-sized. In some places “the forests have been worked unceasingly for thirty years. Exclusive of trees felled or killed, there remain in the northern forest about 520,000 teak trees, which at the utmost will allow thinning to the extent of 25,000 trees a-year. This number will soon be exceeded, and the forests will thus speedily disappear, unless measures are taken for the renewal of the trees, which it is not the interest of the lessees to provide for. The conservancy of the valuable forests in India is a matter of : great importance, and calls for the immediate attention of the Indian Government. Steps have already been taken in some of the Pre- sidencies, but much still remains to be done in order to secure that the timber of these extensive forests shall be preserved and turned to eh account, 2. “Remarks on some Edible Sea-weeds,”’ by Dr. Davy. This paper detailed some experiments on Chondrus crispus, or Carrageen ; Rhodymenia palmata, or Dulse; Porphyra laciniata, or Laver; Laminaria digitata, or Tangle; and Fucus vesiculosus, or Doughlaghman. The author showed from the chemical composition of these sea-weeds that they were valuable articles of food, containing ol nitrogen than is present in the ordinary articles of veeeteble 00 “On Fibrous Substances used in India, as communicated in the ne of the Jurors of the Madras Exhibition.” The Jurors report’ that_ it has been shown that Southern India is Prof. Balfour on'the Flora of the Cumbrae Islands, 87 abundantly supplied with fibrous materials of every description: for textile manufactures. Among the Endogenous plants of India yielding fibre, are noticed species of Palms, dyave, Yucca, Sanseviera, Fourcroya, Ananassa, Musa, Pandanus, Rushes, Grasses, and Sedges ; among Exogenous plants are species of Calotropis, Tylophora, Cryptostegia, Damia, Cannabis, Corchorus, Crotalaria, Hibiscus, Abelmoschus, and Abu- tilon ;' besides the barks of species of Ficus, Bauhinia, Grewia, Dal- bergia, Isora, Butea, and Vernonia. Among the Palms are Cocos nucifera, the Cocoa-nut Palm ; Borassus flabelliformis, the Palmyra Palm of Europeans ; Elate or Phenix sylvestris, the wild Date ; Caryota urens, or the Indian Sago Palm ; Calamus Rotang, or ground Rattan. Among Liliaceous plants may be recorded: Agave americana, American Aloe, and varieties; Fourcroya gigantea, Seemay Kathalay ; Sanseviera zeylanica, Marool; Yucca gloriosa, Adam’s Needle; Y. aloéfolia; Ananassa sativa, Pine Apple. Of Pandanacez and Musacese: Pandanus odoratissimus, or Screw Pine; Musa paradi- siaca; or Plantain, and Musa sapientum, or Banana, ‘9 Substitutes for flax and hemp are found in the following Dicotyle- dons':++Culotropis yigantea, or Yercum; Cryptostegia grandiflora, . or Palay; Damia extensa, or Ootrum ; Crotalaria juncea, or Sunnee Hemp ;°Corchorus olitorius, or Jute; Hibiscus cannabinus, and other ‘species; Abelmoschus esculentus and ficulneus ; Abutilon tomentosum and. polyandrum. “4. “Notice of the Flora of the Cumbrae Islands,’’ by Professor Balfour. ; ~ The Cumbrae Islands are situated on the Frith of Clyde, between the coast of Ayrshire and the Island of Bute. In their geological Structure, as well as in their flora, they present many points of affinity with the latter island. Red sandstone, with limestone and trap, constitute the chief rocks of the Cumbraes. The rarer plants are found on the rocky grounds near the shores. The species are in eneral those which characterize the western parts of Scotland. The limate is mild, and some species are met with which are usually considered characteristic of more southern situations. The Great Cumbrae is about three miles long and one and a half broad; its surface embraces about 2500 acres, one-half of which is arable. The land rises in the centre of the island to about 400 feet. It consists of a mass of red sandstone traversed by trap veins, some of which form very conspicuous dykes. In some parts of the island, limestone occurs. | te The Little Cumbrae lies about half a mile south of the Great Cumbrae. It is about a mile in length and half a mile in breadth. It is composed chiefly of trap, with here and there portions of sand- stone. h icagidalbes ~The Phanerogamous plants seen by Dr. Balfour and his party amounted to about 420; viz.— : arDieotyledones | 6) 308) Ses e co B14 Monocotyledones » » . . . 106 Pee eee ROG oo gg at ae 5* 68 ~ Botanical Society of Edinburghimss 5) ~ Among the’ more nalttercatings - these feeac be enumerated. spe ta lowing :— Brassica monensis (ons the sandy shores). Sagina subulata, Malva moschata. Hypericum. Androse- i Geranium, sanguineum, Radiola, Millegrana. ~ Rubus discolor. Lythrum Salicaria. Cotyledon Umbilicus. Sedum Telephium. Carum verticillatum. Conium maculatum. Eryngium maritimum (northern shores_of the Great Cumbrae). Haloscias scoticum. Helosciadium inunda-" tum. +— nodiflorum. (£nanthe Lachenalii. Dipsacus sylvestris’ (naturalized). Hieracivm gotten. —— vulgatum.'"”” erecta, The number ok Ferns and tein allies is y risliss , « ff] - Jasione montana, ..,., Salicornia. heen Calluna vulgaris, (var..; Suada, maritim re tomentosa), , Polygonum Ba frifc Pyrola media. - Rumex viridis... me ‘ig Erythrza littoralis, Habenaria viridis, nod Convolvulus Soldanella Listera cordatar (ioo50% (sandy northernshores ovata. aod of the Gt. Cumbrae),» Juncus maritimus.., alae Mertensia. maritima. Alisma prone (western shore of the; Zostera, marina,..yar, anguapiavisn 10q —— a) ry Great Cumbrae). Solanum Dulcamara. e) Hyoscyamus niger. icu Pe Linaria yulgaris,.. yulpina, , f Lamm, ie aL : ‘Elcocaah at un xia Lycopus europeus,., Schoenus nig named Scutellaria galericulata. Scirpus maritimus._. Stachys ambigua. Catabrosa aquatica var. Pinguicula lusitaniea:. iS fo minorswollo) ait Utricularia minor: «Festuca pete tak yi Pseudo- ra % ~ Anagallis tenella. | Méti¢altinifior ea ~ Samolis Valerandi.” ~ Phalaris arun ea, 4 ~ Littorella laetistris. var. ‘picta © ailoarts _ Atriplex Bibingtonii: ” Sclerochloa haere. — ‘Tritictm Taxi. iq ———- yee See {ORION talusidome at6i02 Equisetaceze, si decent 2 4 arred} Filices . . ve . . 20»; xe BT rod Lycopodiaceze, isi sailoa cA aired Bulg sattifooalt ne oe (or aa 23 [& Total a “pte. sinpalinss dos The proportion of Ferns, as “atm with PA daate Esa is large. Asplenium marinum. Botrychium Lunaria. Hymenophyllum Wil- soni. Among the more interesting of these may be notieed— wibistal Polypodium Phegapters Polystichum angu are, Seolopendeiam vu Lastreea Foenisecii. Ophioglossum yulga- tum. Osmunda regalis. The following is a list of the Cumbrae Mosses, bed determined by Mr. Nichol, and partly from a list given by. Mr. Levack.:—. . i Sphagnum cymbi- folhum. *— acutifolium. cuspidatum. squarrosum. Pleuridium subulatum. Gymnostomum tenue. Weissia controversa. Dicranum heteromal- lum. —— truncata. Dieranum varium. Tortula muralis. —— cerviculatum. —— subulata. —-+ Scoparium..:5 26 = cseniaiathes —— palustre. . Didymodon. mubelins,.. s Campylopus flexuosus, Ceratodon purpureus. Fissidens bryoides. ‘Trichostomum homo-_ Sa —- adiantoides. mallum. taxifolius. ~~ Orthotrichum affine. Pottia Heimiie °° 9°“ Gritiimia’ pulvinata.” —— maritima. Prof. Balfour wn the- Flora ofthe Cumbrac Islands. Racomitrium Janugi- nosum. canescens. ——"aciculares 00" Ptychomitriuin ‘poly- phyllam. ° Physcomitrium erice- torum. © toni. yr ‘amnpulla Barked fontana. —— pomiformis. ~ ram eapillare.” —— carneum. Mnium - metab — mm nlabum.* —— hornum. — Tostratum. © » Atrichum tun dulatum? ' Pogonatum nanum. alpinum. - Polytrichtim commune, - Fontinalis antipyretica. - Neckera complanata- _ Pterygophyllum lucens. ~ Pylaisea polyantha. Entosthodon’ Tenwple- 6 Homalothecium -seri- ceum. Thamnium alopecurum, -Thuidium tamariscinum. Hylocomnium splen- dens. -triquetrum. -—~— loreum. uarrosum. bagresacigel . Plagiothecium undula- a ena : 69 Eurhynehium longi- rostre. Stokesii. Brubhythecian “ruta- bulum.” 4g velttinum. * —— populenm.* °°" ——'plumosum.” ~” - Hypnum commutatum, —— revolvens, cuspidatum. scorpioides. Schreberi. —— fluitans. — purum. cupressiforme. Jungermannia aspleni- oides, tamarisci. — furcata. “The ieee list of Lichens, collected on the: Cumbraes, has been prepend 5.7 Mr. Maemillan :-~ > soy PA Nephro pa -resupinata Parmeliaperlata(barren). Squamaria murorum, MIFTR Parmelia aia (barren)... —— pulyerulenta., * parietina. ——-~ stellaris. Sticta scrobieculata (barren). Borrera tenella. ~ Placodium plumbeum. _ Spherophoron_.coral- loides (in fruit). —— compressum. gyre wees glomulifera i its —— - omphalodes (in J , Cladonia.rangiferina, .. mncialis. » Roccella tinctoria. Parmelia conspersa (in fruit). Peltidea canina. horizontalis. _ Scyphophorus aleicor-" nis. » Ramalina fraxineas? fastigiata. Parmelia saxatilis. Lecanora tartarea. ‘Parmelia © remains at ’ fruit). Evernia prunastri. Usnea florida. Ramalina, seopulorum. Lecidea geographica. sulphurea. Lecanora. atta. Sticta pulmonaria ‘9 (barrei). -Parmelia olivacea. Variolaria velata. Lééanora parella. »Colléma lacerum. Sticta fuliginosa (barren). Squamaria affinis. Parmelia perforata (bar- ren). Stereocaulén paschale (in fruit). .. Mir. nee remarked, “In the above list of the most conspi- .. $ituations far inland. ° ‘cuous Lichens of these islands, it will be observed that several species -oecur which are usuall found only in the depths of shady woods, in The Parmelia glomulifera, Sticta scr obiculata, Placodium® plumbeum, Nephroma resupinata, and Sticta fuli ginosa, are almost peculiarsto the extensive forests of mountainous regions where there is'a great deal of moisture and shade; and hence their occurrence, not merely as stray or isolated individualé? for the Lichens are sometimes very erratic in their choice of habitats, but im con- siderable quantities. on islands almost entirely destitute of wood and very ‘much exposed, is a somewhat singular circumstance. It is also curious. to notice:in, the list no less..than eight-species, which we ‘should search wana beforehand to find, insomuch as they belong 70 \..\ Botanical Society of Edinburgh: to a somewhat Alpine zone, which usually commences. at .a greater eleyation than that of the highest ground on the islands. The region in which the Cladonia rangiferina, Lecanora tartarea, Lecidea geographica, Spherophoron coralloides, Parmelia omphalodes, &c., prevail in the greatest quantity, and attain to their greatest luxuriance and beauty, commences at about 500 feet, and terminates at a height of 1000 feet or a little more. Of course, extensive patches of these Lichens may sometimes be found at much lower elevations ; indeed, I have repeatedly gathered considerable quantities of each of them, but very diminutive and ill-developed, all along the west coast. of Scotland in immediate proximity to the sea; but it is only within the above limits that uniformly large and perfect specimens, furnished with fructification, can be obtained. There are two Lichens occurring on these islands which are found on almost all our sea-coasts, and are never found far inland, the Parmelia aquila and Ramalina scopulorum. The former has never been found, I believe, at a greater distance from the sea than some twenty or thirty miles, and always grows on rocks fully exposed to the sea-breeze ; it is found in considerable abundance on rocks so situated on Arthur’s Seat. The latter lichen is peculiarly plentiful upon rocks along the west coast of Scotland, and attains.a greater length and thickness in proportion as we advance northward, the Oreadian rocks being sometimes covered with individuals: from six to eight inches long, and nearly one broad. The speciméns 'ob- - tained in the Cumbraes are among the longest and shrubbiest I have ever seen, and present a remarkable contrast to those gathered on the east coast, and especially along the Frith of Forth,, where it_is rare to find an individual aboye.an inch high, and. with, lateral branches. The ‘fructification: is rather uncommon, and: occurs; I believe, more frequently on small and well-grown individuals; than on those which attain the greatest length; the thallus, in the case of the latter, commonly developing new elongated branches at the points of the margin where apothecia ought to have been produced. ‘The specimens found in the Western Islands differ considerably from those collected on the Irish coasts, in being much narrower, of a paler colour, and destitute of the oblong pale pitted buds, which give a rough appearance to the aged Irish plant, and also in the disk of the apothecia being of a much lighter colour, and nearly similar to the thallus. It is a very variable species, however, if species it can be truly called, presenting slight differences as regards size, colour, shape, and mode of branching, on almost every coast. I have ob- served in Menzies’ Herbarium at the Botanic Garden, a specimen marked ‘R. scopulorum?’ collected on the coast of California, which appears to me to differ very little from certain states of our. native plant, except perhaps in the thallus being a little thinner, softer, and somewhat lacunose ; and I possess specimens collected in New Zealand and the Antarctic regions, which, making the usual allowances for the widely different circumstances in which they were developed, may safely be referred to one or other of the numerous states of our own R. scopulorum. ‘ | A “ By far the most interesting rarity found in these islands, how- Prof. Balfour on the Flora of the Cumbrae Islands. 71 ever, is the Roccella tinctoria, now for the first time ascertained to be ‘a native of Scotland; the most northern localities previously known for it being the maritime rocks along the south coast of England, and the Guernsey, Portland, and Scilly islands. The specimens found on the Cumbraes, where I believe it occurs in pretty considerable abundance, are somewhat slender and diminutive, but remarkably characteristic. The west coast of Scotland, and especially the smaller islands, have been very little visited and explored by the botanist ; and hence it is that we have remained so long ignorant of the existence of this very interesting addition to the Flora Scotica. I have no hesitation in saying, that, were a sufficiently careful and diligent search once instituted along the other smaller and less-known islands on the same coast, we should be able to record more than one locality in Scotland for the Roccella tinctoria. I may add, in con- clusion, that the nomenclature of these Lichens is that of Hooker’s English Flora. I have adopted it in preference to that of other authors, whose works are now slowly finding their way among us— not because it is the best, but because it can be more easily consulted.” aminaric. —— filiformis. - The following list of Marine Algee found on the coast of the Cum- braes was prepared by Mr. R. Hennedy :— : Halidrys siliquosa. Chordaria flagelliformis. Odonthalia dentata. Fucus. vesiculosus and Mesogloia vermicularis. Rhodomela lycopodi- var, balticus. virescens. oides. | —— ceranoides. Leathesia tuberiformis. subfusca. —— serratus. Ralfsia verrucosa. Polysiphonia urceolata. — nodosus: Elachistea fucicola. formosa. —— canaliculatus. stellulata. —— fibrata. Himanthalia lorea. Myrionemastrangularis. elongella. Desmarestia aculeata. Leclancheri. —— elongata. o> viridis. | punctiformis. ——— fibrillosa. pe esculenta. Cladostephus, verticil- Brodizi. minaria digitata. latus. nigrescens. —— bulbosa. spongiosus. atrorubescens. —— saccharina. Sphacelaria scoparia. fastigiata. + phyliitis. plumosa. : parasitica. — fascia. | cirrhosa. byssoides, Chorda Filum. — radians. Dasya coccinea. ~—— lomentaria. racemosa. Bonnemaisonia aspara- Zonaria. parvula. Ectocarpus siliculosus. goides. Dictyota dichotoma and Hincksiz. Laurencia pinnatifida. ~ Var. intricata. fasciculatus (var. —— czspitosa. Stilophora rhizodes. tessellatus). dasyphylla, — Lyngbyii. : tomentosus. Chrysymenia clavellosa. Dictyosiphon foenicu- crinitus. Chylocladia kaliformis. -laceus. distortus. parvula. Striaria: attenuata, - Landsburgii. articulata. + fragilisy .. —— littoralis. Corallina officinalis. Punctaria latifolia. granulosus. Jania rubens. —— plantaginea. sphzrophorus. Melobesia polymorpha. tenuissima. branchiatus, fasciculata, Asperococcus Turneri. Mertensii. —— membranacea. — echinatus. _Myriotrichia claveefor- _——— verrucata. Litosiphon pusillus. mis. —— pustulata. Hildenbrandtia rubra. 72 Lithoeystis Allmani.. Delesseria sanguinea. sinuosay | —— alatais tslia — Hypoglossiin.. —— ruscifolia, Nitophyllum paitte- . tum. rebar ori -Plocamium coecineum. Rhodymenia bifida. laciniata, —— jubata. ——— palmata. Spheerococcus corono- pifolius. Hypnea purpurascens. Gelidium corneum. Gigartina mammillosa. Chondrus crispus. Phyllophora rubens. meimbranifolius, —— Brodizi. Peyssonelia Dubyi. Gymnogongrus plicata. Polyides rotundus. Furcellaria fastigiata. | Dumontia filiformis. ' Tridiea edulis. Catenella Opuntia: Dudresnaia Hudsoni.: -Ptilota plumosa- sericea. Ceramium rubrum. —— botryocarpum. —— strictum. Professor Gregory following list of them : Epithemia gibba. —— rupestris. turgida. - Argus. zebra. na SOFEX? Cymbella maculata: —— cuspidata. —— Ehrenber turgida, fie G.? obtusa, W.G. Cocconeis placentula. ediculus. © hwaitesii. : -transversalis, I GE R.i PY? WACt ed Amphora ovalis. Botanical Society.of Edinburgh. | Ceramium flabelligerum. Hate mgephe a aaR ; nodosum, losa. — echionotum.. : ercursa... acanthonotum. Ulva latissima. ciliatum. Lactuca. _ Griffithsia equisetifolia. Linza... wt “7 setacea, Porphyra laciniata. _ Wrangelia multifida. vulgaris (var, ie, Callithamnion plumula.__ nearis). Turneri. Bangia fusco-purpurea._ —— tetragonum. —— ceramicola.., «» —— Hookeri. , carmmea...;, —— polyspermum. Rivularia plicata,. ma —— corymbosum. i Se —— pedicellatum. pepe teh othii. Calothrix conferyicol: floridulum. ... + luteola. «45 Davyiesii. — scopulorum. Bryopsis plumosa. © °° —— fasciculata.’ o Vaucheria velutina. ++ frannosay!) acid Cladophora rupestris.: > ++-~/hydnoides:},, +) i ——~ letevirens. Tyneeye a ——~ albida. ——Carm mic alii... 2 shy -¢=7—-Janosa, speciosa. he a arcta. ee angusti-"" “flavescens. formis. ' fracta. . -”" “Oscillatoria littoralis. ff “Rhizocloniutm riparia!” ‘subuliformis.: | ‘o.:Conférva ‘littorea.. 1 620+ signiswrty9900 as 2 tortuosaes2 syed Spirulina temyipainites d dt ) +++ implexas Hutchinsiz.... VED So) ~ Monormia intrie id .Youngiana. . we Sphwrosyga Thwatea PE ta a intesti- “——~ Broomei.. ~~ “nalis. ~ Spermoseira littorea.) °° compressa. a8 LIV SIS 2 SISA examined the Diatoms, and prepared the Amphora minutissima: » Cyclotella Kiitzingiana. Campylodiscus spiralis.” Surirella minuta. ° ‘ pinnata: —— biseriata: Tryblionella apiculata, W.G Cymatopleura Solea, Nitzschia sigmoidea. — amphioxys. —— vivax. —_— ‘minutissima. linearis. 970 Navicula ovalis, Sm. ‘(élliptica, Kiitz.) 0 varians, W. G. Navicula bacillans. gibberula. - rhomboides, var. elegams: *er far amphisbeena. ~~ rhynchocephala. 7 lanceolata. Pinnularia_ major. —— Dactylus, Ehr. —— viridis. © ’ pac tcter ioe ‘LAW gibba. 00 &): to nes peregrina. : /— + viridula.,. —_— mesolenta. + divergenss) > © —— nodosa, Ehre> \' Miscellaneous. 73 Pinnularia biceps, W.G. Syneédra minutissima:’ Himantidium Areus. —— linearis, W. G. acicularis. undulatum. acuta. Cocconema lanceola- gracile: Stauroneis Pheenicen- tum.) 0" Fragilaria capucina. teron. —— cymbiforme. Odontidium mutabile. punctata. cistula. mesodon. —— anceps. — Gomphonema’tenellum. Harrisoni, Sm. —— acuta. olivaceum, Tabellaria. — linearis. © ~ — constrictum. Denticula tenuis: — rectangularis, coronatumi: sinuata. . Ge Fusticulus, Sm. ? — Tabellaria fenestrata. —— undulata, W. G.-—— geminatum. flocculosa. dubia, W.G:?) ——— insigne, W. G. -— Diatoma elongatum. Pleurosigma attenua- — Meridion circulare. Melosira varians. Uor. ~ Achnanithes exilis. distans. Synedra radians." - Achnanthidium lanceo- - Mastogloia elliptica. —— lunaris. latum. Colletonema neglectum. To themames}of.such species.as have been recently added to the British flora;:the name of the observer is.added. | It will be seen that the number and variety of species is considerable, yet, as we have found it in all other localities in the summer or autumn of 1855, smaller than usual. The species are, with very few exceptions, such as_belong to fresh water; forthe only forms that belong to brackish or sea water are Navicula elegans, Pinnularia peregrina, and-perhaps.Synedravacicularis. 000. Thereare one,or two forms, which,.although I haye described them as occurring: iv the-Glenshira sand; are;yet.more frequent in some of thesé'gatherings than I have seen:them elsewhere. Such are Cocconeis transversdlis, which Thave also found)in other freshwater gatherings ; and Tryblionella apiculata, figured ‘iti the paper I lately read to the Royal Society of Edinburgh: The rest of the forms, with the ex- ception.of those.marked with ny name, and one o¥ two others of Ehrenberg’s, are such as have long been known, and are very frequent. : "MISCELLANEOUS. - EDWARDSIA’ VESTITA (FORBES). One of the most interesting. additions to our native zoophytology that has been made-for some time is a species described by the late Professor Edward Forbes under the above title from specimens found by him on the island of Paros inthe Aigean Sea*. It is a vermiform Actinia some six inches in length, with a beautiful expanded disk of spotted tentacles ; the most conspicuous phenomenon in its ceconomy being that it inhabits a tough thick tube formed of condensed mucus, which is: secreted in great abundance and thrown off from the surface of its body... | This. curious: and—beautiful..zoophyte has been procured in some numbers by' Mr. W.-A. Lloyd fromthe coast of North Wales; and * See Annals and Mag. of Nats Hist. for December 1841, and for July TB4324% .a20h r os 74 Miscellaneous. specimens may now be seen in the tanks of the Zoological Society in the Regent’s Park. MIOT 8) It is'a very interesting coincidence, that the remarkable Annelide found by Mr. Forbes in the same circumstances ‘and described’ in the same communication is also at present in the same noble collection ; for, though T have had no opportunity of closely examining the spe- cimen, I have no doubt that the curious Serpula which dapircpiatre appeared some months ago in one ef the central tanks, and whic has’ been looked upon with some interest by zoologists, is identical with Forbes’s Grecian Annelide in question. Its most salient point is the long but graduated pectination of the branchial filaments on their interior face, the pectinations projecting into the infundibulum and meeting in the centre. It will probably require to be characterized _ afresh, and to form a new genus.—P. H. Gosse. 3 CYCLAS LACUSTRIS, DRAPARNAUD. In Forbes and Hanley’s admirable ‘History of the British Mol- lusca’ (vol. ii. pp. 118 & 119) is a particular and accurate descrip- tion of specimens in my collection which I obtained from Mr, Clark, marked “Exmouth 1831: and Dr. Turton’s cabinet.” They ‘were referred by those authors to the above-named species, Dr. Gray. could not have been aware of this when he described the same species in the last Number of the ‘ Annals,’ and assigned to it the name of . ** Spherium pallidum.” Specimens which T’ took last month in company with Mr, Rouse exactly agree with those in my collection mentioned above, as well as with the description and figure in Dra- parnaud’s work. Cyclas caliculata (to some of the varieties of which this approaches in form), C. rivicola, and a variety of C. cornea. occurred in the same spot ; so that the species in question cannot be 4. local variety of any of the others... Its distinctive characters are the rhomboid form and nearly straight hinge-line ; yellowish- white being the predominant colour, with a greyish tinge and. darker irregular’ zones in adult specimens. It is probably the Tel/ina lacustris of Miiller ; but Pfeiffer, Charpentier, Dupuy and some other conti- nental writers; appear to have mistaken for it varieties of Cyclas. cornea and C. caliculata. Mr. Rouse having afterwards told me. that Dr. Gray intended to publish the discovery, I communicated to the latter my ideas on the subject, but I presume not in time for him to make any use of them.—-J. Gwyn JEFFREYS. 1 Montagu Square, 16th June 1856. Occurrence of Clausilia Mortilleti, Dumont, in Kent. A shell, for which I am indebted to Mr. 8S. P. Woodward, and which is regarded by him as a small variety of Clausilia Rolphii, Leach, proves to be a pale, clear variety of C. Mortilleti. Mr. Wocdward found it on the chalk hills at Charing in Kent, living on the ground in the woods, at the roots of ivy. Compared with a specimen of Miscellaneous. 75 CO. Rolphii, collected. by him at Charlton near Woolwich, it. presents the following differences. - In C, Rolphii the shell is more elongate and the spire more gradually decreasing in breadth towards the apex, not ventricose, and suddenly narrowing to the attenuated upper portion of the spire, as in, C. Mor- tilleti.:, It is lighter in colour, with a fulvyous tint, rather than the purplish hue which pervades the specimens of the latter ; the basal crest isnot prominent or sharply defined, and the rima is narrow, and elongated nearly to the base; whereas in C. Mortilleti the crest forms a strong funiculate keel, and the periomphalus is open and semicircular. In C. Rolphii the lower lamella is. cruciate ;, both species are deficient in the palatal callus so conspicuous in the true C. plicatula, Dr. Length of C. Rolphii, 14 mill. ——— of C. Mortilleti from Charlton-Kings near Cheltenham, 14 mill. — of ditto from Charing, 11 mill. -“C. Rolphit has 104 whorls; C. Mortilleti only 9} in English ex- amples, but a specimen of a more slender variety, which I got at Chaud-fontaine in Belgium, exhibits the same number as C. Rolphit. ’ Thus the two distant counties of Kent and Gloucestershire produce a shell which has so long been unaccountably overlooked on the continent, as well as in England. There are some who still persist in confounding C. Rolphit with plicatula. of Draparnaud, notwith- standing the differences observable, and the assurance of De Férussac, as reported by Gray. Independently of other characters the more remote costation of plicatula, its palatal callus, and different mode of rimation sufficiently distinguish it. In colour its ranges with C. Mor- tilleti, the differences of which were pointed out by Adolf Schmidt - in the ‘ Annals’ for January last. - C, plicatula, omitted in Mr. Jeffreys’s notes on the Swiss Mol- lasea (Annals for January 1855), but noticed in his collection cata- logue, occurs at Monthey and St. Maurice in the Valais, as well as at Glarus. In both catalogues he has omitted C. pumila, Ziegler, var. 3, Pfr., and C. lineolata, Held. The latter shell I got in the tract explored by him, between Chillon and Villeneuve, as well as in the north of Switzerland. at W. H. Benson. ' 12th June 1856. On the Siliceous Sporangial Sheath of the Diatomaceee. In the 16th volume (1855, p. 92) of the ‘Annals of Natural Hi- story,’ I pointed out the occurrence of a siliceous sheath enveloping the sporangial frustule of a Navicula (Amphirhynchus’), and stated that ‘it was composed of silex, 7.e. was indestructible by heat and nitric acid;’’ also, that it was “colourless, elongate, rounded at the ends, and furnished with coarse transverse strie, or depressions, - through which the line of fracture runs when the object is crushed.” 76 Miscellaneous. In the, 2nd_volume.of the ‘Synopsis of the: British Diatomacese;’ the Rev. W. Smith states, that, he has never observed this siliceous sheath, and that.“ probably it may have, been an appearance resulting from the condensation and corrugation of the mucus Henotopedl aroanth ‘the npent? body.” I need.,scarcely, say that.Mr. ‘Smith’ 8 Pebceitites is imidinable! ifor no. kind of mucus will) resist the action of a red sheat:and «nitric acid: Moreover, the specimen, was not an isolated one, but hundreds of them were present, It is, however, perhaps, excusable: that’ Mr. Smith should consider; meas having been. misled by an appearance, having himself, mistaken the cellular appearance upon the inlet snd the Diatomaceze for.the expression of a,cellular structuresyoi ©! In regard to, the ‘blunder’? committed, by» Dr. sii in / the formation of the name Gyrosigma (which, is not.alliterative however); I may remark, that this name was retained in the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary ’ and elsewhere, because it- had, claims from :priority, and from its adoption by Kuitzing and Rabenhorst ; \also/ because, although objectionable in structure, it was less’so ‘than. the name. Pleurosigma, considering that, no two, authors apres as \to spree as: the side’ ot a Diatomacean, frustule. zabety onl} to Again, the objection.to the name @uro osipioa Sieodion: lies tdanvitis other established. generic; names, as Spirogyra; &e.; the pecnccniresiond which would cause great and cin e ee confusion) Yo 10! ) 1a. OM en M.D. tf _ 9 St, John’s Square May) 9, 1856, 2 TEKLO iio A-One mG oid Travels,in Central Auidhiallo By MM, hisiovatail: and: blac pi (Communicated: by Count) paris sae A 10% 918d to ‘ Bisse 2957 . Dr. Scherzer. lately communicated, to ‘the, Imperial pooh of Sciences at Vienna (March, 6, 1856) a.veport of his, travels ‘Steveb the northern portion of Central America, undertaken, in company with Dr..M. Wagner, in; 1852-55, ..A. meteorological journal, was carefully kept during the whole journey ; and the altitudes of moun+ tains, plateaux, and volcanic peaks, together with. the limits of the diffusion of the most important. among the animals and. the cul tivable vegetables, were approximately determined by the aneroid barometer. Intercourse with the savage Indian tribes, and residence at villages of the settled and agricultural aborigines of .Honduras, San Salvador, and Guatemala, provided the tray vellers with valuable materials for their ethnographical studies.. The governments through whose territories MM. Scherzer and Wagner passed most. readily communicated a large amount of statistical and administmiaye infor- mation, An extensive entomological collection. was. made .i in Costa Rica and Guatemala; and MM. Scherzer and, Wagner brought. home. about 40,000 specimens of Invertebrata; among which. are nearly.300 undescribed species (according to MM. I Klug and. Hopffer, of Berlin) of Coleoptera, Lepidoptera, and Hymenoptera, . There are also many new and interesting forms among the land, and, freshwater Mollusea. Miscellaneous. val The'specimens of Vertebrata, chiefly Reptiles, are far less nunierotis than thoseof the Invertebrata; and have been presented, together with the specimens’ of North American ‘rocks ‘and fossils, ‘by Dr. Scherzer'to the scientific establishments ‘of the Austrian Empire, or to persons making them objects of special study. +o The collections made by these indefatigable travellers’ are at least sufficient to represent the essential characters of tlie Central American fauna \and) flora which have’ been ‘hitherto ‘scarcely known: These researches, having’ been pursued'on the opposite sides of the Cor- dilleras and«along the'coasts of both oceans, are highly valuable with reference to the geographical distribution of organized’ beings ; and the result proves’ that'the ridge of the Andes is an effectual barrier to’ the diffusion of animals endowed with a small amount of lovo- motive power, especially the terrestrial molluscs, the insects, and the Arachmides}/* 911) 0 | beThe range sof the’ travellers, who sometimes pursued different courses 'forthe sake of: completing the object of their journey, ex- tends :from\50°%to:9° Nat! prom the uniform and gloomy scenery aboutsthe mouth of ‘the St? Lawrence, in Canada, to the virgin forests of the Andes, south of Costa Rica, luxuriant in the richest variety of animaband evegetable lifes At Belize’they enrbarked for the West Tndies}«anid: visited: Jamaica; \Hayti, St.Thomas; and Cuba. ‘The vegetation of these:isles) ‘although strikingly lixuriant and graceful in sdnié loealities:(as the Blue Mountains, in Jamaica, and the central mountain-valleys of St. Domingo),‘is far from rivalling in grandeur the Centro-American flora, as it wants the lofty and magnificent trees,and)the, variety of parasiticalyand climbing. plants: characteristic of the forests of;Central; Aiherica.) On!the:other ‘hand, the tropical features of the scenery of the Antilles is in beautiful contrast with the:gloomy uniformity ‘of the North American vegetation ; and a traveller," landing at Cuba, after having left Quebec eight days before, may well be struck by the’change of scene. — ‘As ‘a general rule, it appears that the level of the highest deve- lopment’ of vegetable life gradually rises from the ground-level from the poles to the equator. In tropical America the most magnificent flowers are those on the tops of high trees, and on the plants climbing on’ them. Inthe temperate zone the shrubs are richer in blossoms than the other vegetable forms ; and from 46° lat. northwards the great variety of flowers is concentrated in the meadows. ~ “MM: Scherzer and Wagner, besides the observation of physical facts and the collection of specimens, paid particular attention to the status of the West Indian’ Colonies, their ceconomical relations, ‘and their population, | _ Dr. Scherzer has already published his remarks on North America (in three ‘vols.); and’ on Central America (in one vol.); he is far, however; ‘from regarding ‘the object of his researches as exhausted, as he and his ¢ompanion went through the whole of their enterprise _ at their own expensé, and consequently with limited’ resources (ex- eepting the excursion to the ruins. of Guirigua, in Guatemala, which was undertaken ‘at the cost of the British Government). ~~” 78 Miscellaneous. On the Non-ewistence of Polarizing Silica in the Organic Kingdoms. By Prof. J. W. Batiey. a It ds mow more than twenty years since Sir David Brewster an- nounced the existence of polarizing or doubly refractive silica in the cuticle of Hquisetum, and in that of some of the grasses. In Lindley’s ‘Natural System of Botany,’ the following account of Brewster’s experiments is given :—‘ On subjecting a portion of the cuticle of Equisetum hyemale to the analysis of polarized light under a high magnifying power, Brewster detected a beautiful arrangement of the siliceous particles, which are distributed in two lines parallel to the axis of the stem and extending over the whole surface. * * * * Brewster also observed the remarkable fact that each particle has a regular axis of double refraction, In the straw and chaff of wheat, barley, oats and rye, he noticed analogous pheenomena.”’ Sate In Quekett’s ‘Treatise on the Microscope,’ 3rd edit. p..358, diree- tions are given for preparing the siliceous cuticle of Hquisetum hye- male for microscopic examination, by boiling in strong nitric acid, and it is added that ‘in balsam it forms a beautiful object for polars ized light.” Similar directions are given for preparing the silica.in the chaff of wheat, oats, &c. : As these statements are contained in the last editions of each of | the above-mentioned works, it is evident that no contradiction of the error involved in them has been pointed out; yet, notwithstanding the high authority on which they rest, the statements, so far as the polarizing action of the silica is concerned, are wholly erroneous. If the cuticle of the above-mentioned plants is completely deprived of its carbonaceous tissues, it will be found wholly devoid of action on polarized light, and any preparation of the cuticle which is found to affect polarized light, will also be found to blacken when heated in concentrated sulphuric acid, and if then decarbonized by throwing into the hot acid solution a little chlorate of potassa, the residual silica shows no signs of action under the polariscope, either alone or with the selenite plate, although it still retains the forms of the cells, stomata, &c. 2 It is clear then that the error in the above statements has been eaused by the imperfect removal of the dense carbonaceous tissues which are deposited beneath the silica, I have examined rs species of Lquisetwm and a large number of plants of the Grass tribe which are most remarkable for their siliceous cuticles, but have found no trace of any action upon polarized light, when the carbo- naceous matter was removed. But it is unnecessary to resort to arti- ficial preparations to prove the correctness of my statements. Nature has made her own preparations, and deposited them by myriads be- neath every peat-bog, where may be found not only the. siliceous shells of the Diatoms and the spicules of the freshwater sponges, but also a large number of the siliceous parts of the grasses, sedges, Xe; Ehrenberg has shown*, and I can confirm his statements, that. the * Berlin Monthly Reports, May 1848, Meteorological Observations. 79 silica in these Phytolitharia, as well as in the Diatomaceee, Polycysti- neee and Bpoupiolites, j is not doubly refractive. He makes an excep- tion in the case of the shell of drachnoidiscus, but my own experiments rove that when properly cleaned this shell forms no exception. As I have shown above that the silica in the cuticle of the Hquisetum and Grasses agrees with that in the lower tribes in characters, I think the conclusion is warranted, that doubly refractive silica has no ex- istence in the organic world.—Svzlliman’s American Journal for May 1856, p. 357. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MAY 1856, ~ Chiswick.—May 1. Overcast: cold showers, partly hail: clear and cold, 2, Quite clear: cloudy: frosty at night. 3. Cloudy andcold: showery. 4, Overcast: ‘elondy : clear, with sharp frost at night.. 5. Frosty early a.m.: cloudy and cold. 6. Fine; cloudy and cold: rain.. 7. Cold rain. 8. Densely clouded: cold north wind, 9. Heavy clouds. 10. Uniformly overcast: fine. 11. Light haze : fine: cloudy. 12. Uniform haze: rain. 13. Rain: cloudy, 14. Heavy showers, 15. Fine: showers, with some hail. 16. Fine. 17. Cloudy. 18. Boisterous, with rain° and hail. 19. Very fine. 20. Very fine: slight frost. 21. Fine: rain. 22. Rain. 23. Cloudy: fine. 24. Fine. 25. Cloudy: rain. 26. Fine. 27. Very fine ; heavy rain at night. 28. Cloudy: very fine. 29. Hazy: cloudy: fine. 30. str and cold, 31. Rain. ; ‘Mean temperature of the MOnth ......ccseessesscecsencseeecebees 50°-09 Mean temperature Of May 1855. . ,..s..enserecedenerreecersennens 48 ‘78 ~ Mean temperature of May for the last thirty years $i Qiasennts 53 55 Average amount of rain in May. — .........cccecscorsccsesescecgess 1°852 inches, . Boston. —May 1. Cloudy : rain and sleet p.m. 2,3. Cloudy; rain and hail p.m. 5, Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: hailand snow a.m. 7. Cloudy. 8. Cloudy: rain a.m, , 10. Cloudy. 11. Fine. 12,13. Cloudy. 14. Cloudy: rain with thunder p.m. 15, 16. Cloudy. 17. Cloudy : rain P.M. 18. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 19, Cloudy. 20,21. Fine. 22. Rain a.m.and p.m. 23. Fine: rain and thunder p.m. 24, Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 25, 26. Cloudy: rain p.m. 27. Fine: rain p.m, 28, Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 29, Cloudy: 30. Fine. 31. Cloudy: rain p.m. + Sandwick Manse, Orkney —May 1. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 2. Sleet-showers a.M.: cloudy p.m. 3—5. Cloudy a.m. and p.m. 6. Cloudy a.m.: clear p.m, 7, Clear A.M. and p.m, 8. Cloudy a.m.: clear p.m. 9. Clear A.M.: rain P.M. 10. Cloudy A.m.: drops p.M. 11. Drizzle a.m.: fog p.m. 12. Hazy a.m.: clear, ne p.m. 13. Cloudy A.M. and P.M. 14. Cloudy A.M.:rainp.M. 15, Cloudy a.m. rops p.m. 16. Bright a.m.:cloudyp.m. 17. Clear, fine a.m.: cloudy, fine p.m. i Showers, bright a.m. : showers P.M. 19. Cloudy a.M.: showers P.M. 20. right a.M.: clear P.M. 21, 22. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 23, 24. Cloudy a.m, on p.m. 25. Clear a.m. and P.M. 26, 27, Cloudy a.M.and P.M. 28, Bright a.m: cloudy P.M. 29—31. Clear A.M. and P.M. Mean temperature of May for previous twenty-nine years .., 47°85 Mean temperature of this month ............. biibatcessnss

S .6z by teseeeensiegeesooes by, ‘a | ‘ou | ‘ms | $6b | 2S $$! ob | Sg 79.6% oL,6z 7.67 909.62 gz9.6z Ex Lo. ttt) of. 9 ‘ou ‘ou g? o$ | S.zS! <§ to £3.62 16,62 9£.6z L£9.6z 614,62 "tr Lo, [tertsteer eeseetere] cua | com | a | of | 6b | S.zS| fb | aZ £6.62 £6.62 gr.6z LLL.6z og.6z “11 TE, |tsererers seeeesees! eoga | som | cou | Seb | £S o$| tr | go L6.6z 10,0£ 14,62 g63.6z $10.0f ‘OL sesrerageieereseees ecereeers] ogg | cau | cam | Lb | $6h | ob Eb | %S 30.08 £7.08 7g.6z 660,0£ 1$1,0f 6 ¢o: fo. veer] cg | ea | ou | Seb | Shh Sp orb | 6h o£.0£ Zt,0£ 7$ 62 761.62 $11.0 °g pesooshta aM) Aa, ‘u | -ou.| -u | S1b | gb o$| 6£ | bb Lo.of 76.62 07.62 60+.6z 609.62 of sesereeerl go. | bz | a | *a | as | $96 | Sb | Lb| rb | zs ¥6.6z 66.62 09.62 895.62 416.6% | ‘9 seeseeseslensentens creeetene! cou | tm | Qtr of) Se St! SE €S 11.0£ gt.of $2.6z tyo.0£ zL1.0£ ¢ edterese] Co, jereesereel cou | om | cou’ | Srb.| bh | S.Eb| rz | 2g Z7.0£ gz.0£ 9L.6z gvo.of IIr.of ‘+ @ zo. | So. | or. | ‘ouu| ‘u | -mu| ro] Sb} ob| LE | 2S of.of 77.08 g9.6z $t0,0f 360.08 € zo. | zo. |seereel-mun| -u | emu | ob | Shi. Eb] Zz | $s vr.0£ 90.0f £9.62 0L6.6z £16.62 2 pson*> Shel ae gt. | ‘om | "9 | cou | ch) LbeIS.Eb| of | Le | c0.0f 8g.6z 82.6% fgb.6z obg.6z is mM fel e |e lig] g legheetenleg)om|an| wee [mee [eg [com [mm | : ‘| 28 | PS ea | 8 | & |£8| 8 | FS | Spmpus | 28 BS a ; S23 uae Se * | ‘hauyig | °° | ‘xmMsrD “yoyapueg “AouyIO ora ele “qqU0 TY per ery -z90UOULIOW.L ‘rojomoIeg jo skeq ‘AUNWUG ‘asunpy youmpuvg zn “Uoysno[D *O ‘Ady ay7 Aq pun S NOLSOg 70 ‘Two, “A Ag SuopUo'T svat “MIIMSIHD 4M fja190g younynorsozy ay}; fo wapanyy ay} zo UOSdwMOLY, “A Aq apvw suornasasgg jvorboposoajape THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 104. AUGUST 1856. 1X. = Oa the Development. and Propagation of Spheroplea _annulina. By Dr. Ferpinanp Coun*, Ur to last year there were few botanists who believed in the sexuality of the Alge. _Thuret’s observations on the antheridia ~of the Fucaces did indeed open anew prospect, in demonstrating ~~ the impregnation of the reproductive spores by minute sponta- necusly-moving spermatozoids (antherozoids, Thuret) ; yet this discovery, so long as it remained -isolated, appeared. rather to _ yemove the Fucacee from the class of Algz, just as the pre- viously discovered sexuality of the Characez has altered the position of those plants in many systems. The observations of Pringsheim}, laid before the Academy in’ March last, have proved that one of our freshwater unicellular Algz also possesses separate, sexual organs. . Having discovered spermatozoa in the - horns”? (previously suspected to be anthéridia) of Vaucheria, “and traced their entrance into the orifice of the sporangial cell, Pringsheim has. established the fertilizing process in the most remarkable manner, and grounded upon this'the conjecture that difference of sexes exists In all the rest of the Alga, and that the resting-spores, the true reproductive organs of these plants, are in all cases impregnated by spermatozoa and are not capable of germination without this.. The history of development which I] am about to sketch in the followmg pages affords new evidence in favour of this proposition: as it rests upon a totally mde- pendent series of observations, almost simultaneously performed, and reveals most remarkable modifications of this process, it may still lay claim perhaps to an especial interest. . * Translated from the ‘ Monatsbericht’ of the Berlin Academy, May 1855, by Arthur Henfrey, F.R.S. &c. _ + Annals of Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. xv. p. 346. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvin. 6 82 Dr. F. Cohn on the Development and Propagation Spheroplea annulina, Ag., is one of the rarer freshwater Algze, which is not observed, like most of these plants, everywhere and at all seasons, but only at long intervals and under peculiar cir- cumstances ; it consists, like all the Conferve, of cells of variable length, connected in a single row into long filaments, and is characterized by a peculiar arrangement of the chlorophyll. Ehrenberg has already remarked that it covers extensive surfaces about Berlin with a red coating, and hence may have given rise to traditions of “ blood-rain.”” Near Bremen, where it was dis- covered by Treviranus, it occurs upon flooded tracts. At Breslau I found it the first time at the end of October, last year, in a potato-field which had been laid under water by the great overflow of the Oder in the last week of August. The Spheroplea covered the field, which had dried again after the retreat of the water, as an almost uninterrupted felt, of a beautiful red-lead or vermilion colour on the smooth upper ‘surface, and green on the under side, where it was disentangled into the separated filaments. The red colour depended upon the spores with which the fila- ments of the Spheroplea were completely filled up; only those filaments which were exposed to light and air on the surface of the felt fructified ; the under side, resting on the ground, con- tained only vegetative filaments of the normal green colour. The structure of the Spheroplea-spores is very simple; they are red globules, usually from 1-125 to 1-100" in diameter, - surrounded by two hyaline membranes, of which the inner hes close upon the contents, while the outer is somewhat separated and is elegantly creased. The spores of Spheroplea are usually described as stellate; Kiitzing however states that they are encircled by spiral bands. Both these assertions are justified to a certain extent: it depends upon the position of the spores whether they look like many-rayed stars, or as longitudinally streaked, smooth-bordered globes. The outer coat of the spore is so folded that the folds meet at the two poles of the globe like so many meridians. Hence if we look at the pole of a spore, the folds are seen surrounding the globe like a frill, m a sharp- angled zigzag; while if we look upon the equator of the spore with the axis parallel to the object-glass, the folds may be traced in their whole course as longitudinal lines. In many spores, especially the large ones, the plaiting of the outer coat is very irregular, and forms merely wart-like elevations without any definite arrangement. Sulphuric acid causes an expansion of this coat, but does not destroy it ; iodine and sulphuric acid colour it bright yellow. | _ The contents of the spores consist of rather large starch-gra- nules, and protoplasm which is coloured bright vermilion-red by a peculiar colouring matter ; they contain a red oil which stands of Spheeroplea annulina. : 83 in the closest relation to chlorophyll, and is equally produced from this and transformed into it. In normal conditions this oil is diffused so minutely in the colourless plasma, forming a kind of emulsion, that it appears in infinitely small, red globules which might be confounded with the so-called protoplasm- granules ; their oily nature may be ascertained, however, when the spores die or are destroyed by chemical reagents, as the red globules then become confluent into large red-lead-coloured drops, strongly refracting light, soluble in ether, are coloured bluish-green by iodine, and by a somewhat longer action of sul- phurice acid acquire a blue colour; this last reaction exactly resembles that of sulphuric acid on chlorophyll; hence it is not improbable that the acid converts the oil into the related sub- stance chlorophyll. If the sulphuric acid remains long in con- tact with the spores, the latter become bleached; the action of light produces the same effect upon the spores when dead. The red colouring matter of the spores of Spheroplea is different from the erythrophyll of leaves and flowers, but it occurs in the spores of Bulbochete, as shown by Pringsheim, in Protococcus nivalis and pluvialis, Chroolepus Iolithus, and many other Algee, also in Euglena sanguinea ; in every case it is changed, in the course of development, into green chlorophyll, and vice versd. The spores of Spheroplea present a remarkable resemblance to the red, stellate reproductive bodies which Ehrenberg pointed out in the genus Volvox (V. stellatus), and which, according to my investigations, contain both red oil and starch-granules. _ The course of development of Spheroplea being hitherto alto- gether unknown, and in fact the germination of the resting- spores of the Algze generally never having been observed, except in the Conjugatee and Vaucheria, I resolved to turn to account an immense mass of Spheroplea-spores at my disposal, in an inves- tigation, and accordingly, at the beginning of October 1854, I placed a portion of the red felted mass in a vessel of water. A putrefaction immediately took place, through which the cells of the filaments were dissolved ; while the spores thus set free,— which, as a microscopic examination showed, protected by their two membranes, underwent no alteration whatever,—subsided to the bottom of the vessel in countless numbers as a reddish mud. otwithstanding that the glass now stood all through the winter in the window of a warm room, I could not detect any change in the spores before March; the germination showed itself first after a few mild spring days, and it occurred stmultaneously in two separate vessels. In order to ascertain whether a six-months’ rest was actually necessary to the Spheroplea-spores, I placed a fresh portion of the filamentous mass in water, at the end of March ; in this ease I observed germinating plants five days 6* 84 Dr. F. Cohn on the Development and Propagation after. The germination took place still more quickly in sub- sequent third and fourth experiments, wherein it occurred in forty-eight hours, with spores which up to that time had been kept in the herbarium. I am quite unable to explain the enig- matical hastening of the germination in the spring months ;_ it could scarcely have depended on the greater heat, for the room was heated to a higher temperature during the winter. At the same time the germination of the Spheroplea-spores occurred relatively rarely in cultivation, so that it went on through many weeks, and the majority of the spores still remained unchanged ; - while in the natural locality, the potato-field above mentioned, by the middle of April, about which time the field was again flooded, the spores had all germinated, and no trace, of. the red felted mass remained, while the standing water was full of the green filaments of Spheroplea. oH The germination of the spores. of Spheroplea differs, from everything formerly known of the development of the Algz and of plants generally ; on the other hand, it agrees surprisingly with simultaneous observations on the germination of .Bulbo- chete* already published by Pringsheim in. these Reports, The youngest germs of Spheroplea that I perceived were spindle- shaped corpuscles from 45 to 7, of a line in diameter, and about 1, of a line long, running out. at both) ends, into, long filiform points which were irregularly curved and twisted, and increased the total length to ;4, of a line and more. These! ger- minating plants resembled in shape, even. indistinguishably, that interesting species of Closterium which Ehrenberg has de- scribed and figured as C. rostratum.. The contents of the germ displayed every intermediate stage from the red of the spore to the green of the developed plant; the red and green were mingled in a most elegant manner, either with the red oil-glo- bules accumulated at one end and the green chlorophyll at the other, with a colourless band separating them in the middle; or bands of red and green alternated; or the whole contents were green sprinkled with red globules. At first sight of these germs, { perceived that their dimensions were much smaller than, those of the spores from which they must have been produced ; hence they evidently must have originated from a part, not the whole, of the spore. Added to this, I never found a germinating plant sticking in the membranes of the spore, but always scattered free in all parts of the water; so that I was necessarily driven to the conjecture that these portions must have been. discharged from the spores as “swarming-cells.” I was soon enabled te confirm my conjectures by direct observation. * Ann, Nat, Hist. Ser. 2. xv, p. 349, _ of Spheeroplea annulina. 85 When the spores of Spheroplea are about to germinate, in the first place thei contents are metamorphosed, acquiring a pecu- liar granular organization and assuming a colour more brown- red, a lighter circle becoming visible in the middle. The red of the spore is frequently changed into green before germination, the’ conversion advancing gradually from the borders to the centre. The contents of the spore next divide, first into two, then into four or eight portions; these portions break through their double membrane and emerge into the water as free ‘ swarming- cells.” In the small number of spores which germinated daily out of the enormous quantity present, I never succeeded in catching the moment of the exit, and therefore I do not know how the two coats of the spore are torn; but the empty mem- branes are often met with, a mere remnant, at most, of uncon- sumed contents remaining in them; I also found spores with undischarged *swarm-cells’ dancing about actively in their inte- rior. "The whole process differs from what Pringsheim observed only in'so far, that in Bulbochete a long cylindrical germinal filament escapes from the spore, and the contents of that are formed ‘into free ‘ swarming-cells,’ while i Spheroplea this ope- ration is completed within the spore itself; but I often met with spores from which the outer stellate membrane had been stripped, and the contents had begun to divide within the inner smooth coat. -)The * swarming-cells* (zoospores) which are formed in the interior of the spores’ of Spheroplea have an exceedingly elegant shape, which however, like their size and colour, is subject to considerable ‘variation. Ordinarily they are globular or short cylindrical corpuscles ;44 to ;45 of a line long, of a splendid é€armine or vermilion colour, furnished at one end with a short colourless head from which extend two long cilia. Other swarm- ing-cells are larger and pear- or spindle-shaped ; these evidently derive their origin either from a larger fractional part or from larger spores: 1 met with globular swarming-spores even as much as j4, of a line in diameter, not inferior in size to the ordinary spores ; and perhaps these might have consisted of the total con- tents of such a spore swarmed out in one mass. Many swarm- ing-cells are of two colours ; the part next the beak red, the rest green ; ora green border surrounds a red centre ; but the eolour- less head or beak, with the cilia, is always evident. Their move- ments last for many hours, and exhibit that vigorous, and yet at the same time lazy character whieh distinguishes for example the swarming-spores of Gidogonium, and still more those of Chlamidomonas pluvialis, which are similar also in their colour and the number of their cilia. The long pauses which occur from time to time in the movements of these swarming-cells are 86 Dr. F. Cohn on the Development and Propagation remarkable ; one might imagine sometimes that they had settled quite to rest, but after an interval of an hour or more they sud- denly recommence their old revolutions. At the time when the swarming-cell breaks through the mem- brane of the spore of Spheroplea, it possesses no cellular mem- brane; but it produces this while still im motion, so that it becomes distinctly surrounded by a delicate, young, and very elastic cellulose coat. When the swarming-cell germinates, this membrane becomes rigid and prolonged at both ends so as to produce the spindle-shape; these ends grow out rapidly mto capillary points, which constantly increase in length ; the middle of the germinating cell then likewise extends itself, the ends being pushed still further apart, and the entire cell is thus ren- dered at once longer and thicker. The originally homogeneous, finely-granular contents of the swarming-cell is changed in ger- mination, the remainder of the red oil becoming rapidly con- verted into chlorophyll, the germinating plant thus acquiring a uniform green colour; but even in the earliest condition colour- less bubbles (vacuoles) are found in the green plasma, these vacuoles containing a fluid of less density, while the chlorophyll between them is compressed, and thus assumes the form of green rings standing at certain distances apart, In these streaks large starch-globules are soon secreted, and by the time the germinating plant is =; of a line long, it has already assumed the full character of the cells of Spheroplea. It continues to increase in length and breadth, retaming however its Closterium- like shape. I met with colossal spindle-shaped cells half a line and more long, prolonged into capillary pomts at both ends. Spheroplea is the only Conferva known to me that never pos- sesses a root; in all other genera one end of the germinating filament, avoiding the light, grows downward into an organ of attachment, while the other differently formed end grows by apical development into the proper filament. In Spheroplea, not only are both extremities of exactly the same shape from the first origin, but no apicular growth occurs, at least not after the capillary ends are completed; the cells here grow in the middle. Since the green rings in the cells of Spheroplea fix the relative positions of their points, the places where the growth takes place may be readily observed, the number of rings being constantly multiplied, by the division of the old, previously formed ones. But a minute investigation of this subject would carry us too far from the object of this notice. After some time the germ-cell divides in the middle, and with the enlargement of the plant the number of cells is increased : the length of the cells is strikingly unequal, for while in some cells they cannot be perceived, other cells are only ; or 4 0f a line. But in the longest, many-celled filaments, of Spheeroplea annulina. 87 the fine capillary parts of the elongating ends may always be observed,—a fact hitherto overlooked. - The contents of the full-grown cells of Spheroplea exhibit most elegant structures, the comprehension of which 1s essentially furthered by the interesting investigations of Al. Braun. The constituents, colourless protoplasm, green chlorophyll, aqueous fluid and starch-granules, are distributed in a peculiar manner, the aqueous fluid forming large bubbles or vacuoles which attain a diameter almost equal to that of the cell, and hence stand in rows, like pearls, often in contact at their poles, and flattened there so as to form seeming septa. In the interval between the vacuoles is compressed the green plasma with the starch-gra- nules ; and here further the space becomes disputed by nume- rous smaller vacuoles which are excreted from the plasma: under a low magnifying power the whole appears as if there was a regular alternation of narrow green and broad colourless rings. If-the vacuoles are smaller and the chlorophyll is more abun- dant, the cell appears uniformly green,—more intense merely in the interval between the vacuoles. ‘The vacuoles have an enve- lopeof condensed plasma, so that when the whole is softened in water the vacuoles do not dissolve, but sustain themselves for a long time, like cells; but they are not permanent structures ; their number and size are subject to constant alteration. In the second half of April I first observed the germinated fila- ‘ments of Spheroplea beginning to reproduce spores. ‘The regular arrangement of the green rings disappeared in particular cells ; the vacuoles increased in number, so that the whole contents assumed the appearance of a green froth ; the starch-globules were irregularly diffused through this. These were soon seen to become grouped together in twos or threes, and largish masses of the green plasma became accumulated around them ; after a certain time the middle line of the cell was occupied by a great number of green lumps, at regular distances, the frothy matter being distributed between them. As the majority ofthe vacuoles gradually disappeared these lumps assumed the form of green stars, such as occur in pairs in the cells of Zygnema, re- maining connected together by the green radiating filaments of plasma. Between each pair of these stellate masses a large vacuole was formed, which became flattened to level septa, so that the whole cell appeared as if divided into chambers by a number of parallel plates of plasma. In each of these chambers there began an uninterrupted metamorphosis of the green mass ; the mucilaginous filaments were gradually retracted ; the green substance contracted itself sometimes towards the right, some- times to the left; in a short time the colourless plasma had become so distributed around the chlorophyll that the septa of 88 Dr. F. Cohn 6m the Development and Propagation the chambers separated, and the whole contents were broken up’ into a large number of free globular masses, which were sharply: defined, composed chiefly of colourless mucilage, and enclosed in their centre’ an irregularly diffused, mostly laterally situated heap of chlorophyll. ‘These masses, the young spores, then pass uninterruptedly through the most wonderful changes; at first: they are in contact, and thus form by their adjacent boundaries: the plasmic septa, which are consequently double; their sub- stance becoming somewhat contracted, the two layers of these septa separate, the spores thereby becoming isolated; the chlo- rophyll in their interior is constantly changing its mode of dis- tribution ; the colourless mucilaginous envelope at one time con- tracts strongly, so that free, regular globules ave produced ; at another it expands again, so that they are flattened against their neighbours ; or sometimes one becomes elongated laterally; and if a drawing is begun to be made, its shape has entirely altered before the sketeh is completed. | Finally, the naseent: spores become rvounded-off into smooth spheres, which however are still far larger than in the mature condition, and are not com~= pletely filled with chlorophyll}. But the latter beeomes diffused gradually more regularly in the spore-globe, while the: eolour- less plasma is progressively more elaborated) and excreted consequently the spore is constantly becoming more condensed and diminished im ‘size, and ‘finally becomes a regular sphere composed entirely of a granular green substance, enclosing a few starch-granules, bounded externally by a smooth, elearly-defined layer of plasma; there’is no: cellulose membrane, the green structure 1s°very soft, elastic, and under pressure passes away mto mucus; itis tobe regarded as a ‘ primordial cell? be Long before the contents of the eells of Spheroplea have be- ¢ome converted into young spores, peculiar changes have eom- menced in the membrane of their cells; it begims to change imto amyloid, and therefore is now coloured purple-red or violet) by iodine alone, without sulphuric acid. Evidently this: is: the eommencement of the chemical metamorphosis of this mem-+ brane, which terminates in its total solution and sets free the ripe spores. At particular points of the membrane small: holes are formed =4; to 54,5 of a line in diameter; I have counted from two to six of these orifices in each cell ; the holes are more easily observed, as. colourless spots, when the cell) is coloured blue by sulphurie acid and iodine. | This course of development, by which they. are’ transforme into sporangia with numerous spores, does not oecur in all the cells of a filament of Spheroplea; during the same epoch totally different processes are completed in a large portion of the: cells. Here the green rings between the colourless vacuoles have gra- of Spheeroplea annulina. \. & dually assumeda-peculiar colour: they have become: reddish- yellow, and the starch-granules: haye, vanished. . ‘The. orange- coloured substance is soon seen to acquire a peculiar organiza- tion’; in it may be detected, at first obscnrely, but progressively more distinctly, a separation into granules, then into little streaks, and finally tt becomes converted into: myriads of short, confusedly. crowded, little stick-shaped bodies..The colourless vacuoles between the yellow rings take no part in this transfor- mation. After this the rings begin to dissolve; suddenly one of the little: stick-shaped bodies imbedded in the substance. ac- quires its liberty and begins to move about in the cavity of the cell; more follow the example; the movement of these bodies becomes more and more rapid; in a few minutes: the entire ring becomes decomposed imto a countless number of actively moving corpuscles; then the stick-shaped bodies of a second and third ring enter into movement ; finally the entire cell becomes filled with» these corpuscles, which shoot about and circulate in all: directions among each other. It is a wonderful sight to see their: ineredibly lively motions inside the parent-cell.. The vacuoles partly persist durmg these processes, and they are seen swiniming in the cavity of the cell as globular bubbles enclosed bycaomucilaginous’ coat, often put into rapid rotation by the movements of the stick-shaped bodies. One or more orifices are formed very early in these cells also, similar. in shape and size to those which we have described in the sporangial cells. The first of the stick-shaped corpuscles is now seen to emerge through a hole into: the water; it is soon followed by another, and.at length by a, whole herd at once. Their movements: in the water are at first very weak; they adhere firmly together and oscillate about im masses; but m a short time they acquire greater energy and become. scattered like dust, with mfinite rapidity, through all parts of the drop of water. The corpuscles remaining in the mother-cell acquire a more rapid motion the freer the space left them; but. their number gradually diminishes, and within a few hours all the moving corpuscles have left their parent-cell. This is then quite empty, and the orifices.of exit can be perceived very distinctly ; empty cells of this kind have been observed before, but their peculiarities could not be explained. The orifices often become stopped up bya vacuole, which with its mucilaginous membrane lies against the hole ; this prevents the corpuscles from escaping, and I have seen them dancing about in their mother-cell after a lapse of twelve hours, then coming to repose and changed into yellowish vesicles. . It is not rare to find in the cells of Sphe- roplea, after the’ exit of the stick-shaped corpuscles, other larger, brownish globules, which often display, a sluggish movement ; 90 Dr. F. Cohn on the Development and Propagation these structures, to which Al. Braun had already directed atten- tion, under the name of pseudo-gonidia, are remnants of the cell- contents, unconverted into stick-shaped corpuscles, but which have nevertheless acquired a power of independent motion: perhaps they owe their origin to the fusion of a number of the cor- puscles. I likewise sometimes found similar moving globes in the sporangial cells, mingled with the spores, and they appeared to have been formed simultaneously with the latter, out of the cell- contents. These are distmct from other abnormal, cell-like strue- tures in the Spheroplea-cells, some of which have a power of motion, as also from the parasitic Infusoria (e. g. Trachelius tri- chophorus) which make their way into the interior of the cells through the orifices; the former are very remarkable and varied ; but I reserve a special examination of them for another occasion. The corpuscles which ‘swarm’ out from the last-described cells of the Spheroplea-filaments are elongated, bacilliform, and mostly 545 of a line or more in length; their form reminds one of certain slender Curculionide. The posterior extremity is somewhat expanded, often spread out flat and of a yellow colour; one or more granules may often be distinguished ‘in its interior; the anterior extremity runs out into a long narrow colourless beak, bearing at its end two long cilia, which are rendered clearly visible when the corpuscles are killed with iodine. ‘These corpuscles differ strikingly therefore from the spermatozoids of Vaucheria discovered by Pringsheim, and which I have quite recently likewise had the good fortune to observe ; as also from the spermatozoids of the Fucoidez described by Thuret—whatever resemblance may exist in other respects—by the position of the two cilia; and they resemble herein many ‘swarming-spores’ of Algz, especially those denominated micro-= gonidia, with which they are intimately connected in morpho- logical respects. . The movement of the bacilliform corpuscles in Spheroplea is characteristic : when the energy is weak they oscillate, as if feel- ing about with the beaks ; when the motion is more active they rotate on their transverse axis, like a stick fastened in the centre and rotated around this; their movement is distingushed by this from that of true ‘ swarming-spores,’ which rotate on their lon- gitudinal axis. Sometimes the corpuscles rotate upon themselves without moving from one spot, like a cat round its tail; but they mostly dart off in cycloids, frequently advancing with jerks and springs; more rarely they screw themselves straight onwards. A tendency to seek the light is indicated by their readily col- lecting at the side of the drop of water next to the window. Not only did the external resemblance of these corpuscles to of Spheeroplea annulina. 91 the spermatozoids of the Fucaceze and Vaucheria give ground for concluding an analogous function,-—I further succeeded in demonstrating thei fecundating power, by direct observation, with an evidence such as can only be possessed by a fact of natural science: there can be no doubt that the active bacilliform cor- puscles are the spermatozoids of Spheroplea, and therefore the cells in which they are formed must be denominated the anthe- ridial cells, When the discharged spermatozoids have become diffused through the water, they are soon seen to assemble around those cells of a Spheroplea-filament, the contents of which have become metamorphosed into spores. They dance about in the vicinity of these cells, attach themselves to the membrane, sometimes tearing away again, soon to return. After a while a spermatozoid approaches one of those little orifices, which we have already noticed as perforating the wall of the sporangial cells; here it fixes itself and pushes the slender beak into the hole. The pos- terior extremity is often too broad to pass in uninjured ; then it screws itself forward with evident effort, the beak constantly working its way, compressing the elastic body; finally it suc- ceeds in forcing its way through and entering into the cavity of the sporangial cell. In the mean time other spermatozoids have slipped in through various orifices; frequently three or four crowd at once into..one orifice ; the more slender. corpuscles make their way, at. the first attempt, in a remarkable manner swimming in wide curves, from the water, through the hole, without obstruction, into the cavity of the cell; after a time as many as twenty spermatozoids circulating about in its interior and ‘swarming’ round the young spores... These, as above de- scribed, are smooth spheres, more or less completely filled with chlorophyll, surrounded by colourless plasma, without cellulose membrane. The spermatozoids rush from one spore to another, as if electrically attracted and repulsed, so rapidly, that the eye ean scarcely follow them ; they often swarm from one end of the sporangial cell to the other ; now and then the spores are thrown into slow rotation by the vibratile cilia of the spermatozoids, but this is only accidental and inessential, possibly only when the spores are in a very free position. I have seen the spermatozoids moying about in the sporangial cell for more than two hours ; gradually their motion becomes more sluggish, they become adherent to the young spores, in such a manner that one or two spermatozoids become fixed to each spore, cleaving firmly to it with the beak and cilia, so that their body stands perpendicularly upon the spore. In this position they oscillate backwards and forwards for some time longer; finally they come quite to rest and apply themselves with their whole length against the sur- 92 Dr. F. Cohn on the Development and Propagation face of the spores; their body is converted into a drop:of muci+ lage and loses its form ; it appears as if a portion of the substanee was absorbed endosmotically by the spore: a formal penetration of the spermatozoid into the spore certainly did not take place, fora remnant of it, perhaps the reddish drops, can long be seen attached upon the outside of the spore. However, Sphe: roplea is not very well adapted for the investigation ofthe: real act of impregnation, on account of the want of transparency in the green spores, notwithstanding that it offered an exceedingly favourable object for the earlier processes, After a short time the impregnated spore becomes enveloped © by a true cell-membrane, which at first can only be detected by the contraction of the contents by reagents, but) subsequently can be readily seen by direct inspection, as it gradually separates: further from the cell-contents. A second membrane’ is“soon produced beneath the first, the. second beimg: originally-in close contact with the contents of the spore, but:subsequently folded in the stellate manner above described ; the uppermost, earlier+ formed coat is next thrown off, and such coats are found im the sporangial cells as empty vesicles among the spores—a ‘ moulting” or ecdysis already observed by Al. Braun. Finally there as ‘pro- duced under the stellate coat a smooth membrane, so that ‘the impregnated spore of Spheroplea bears an analogy with those of Spirogyra and Zygnema, and. possesses likewise the three coats; the outermost of which however is: thrown off; notin germi- nation, but even before the spore is ripe. The contents of the spore are originally of a uniform:green colour, in which several starch-granules make their appearance; ‘subsequently they be- come opake, and pass through olive-green and reddish-brown, finally into a pure red... The number of the spores depends upon the quantity of chlorophyll which was present in the spo rangial cell ; their size is also very variable according as more’ or less of the green plasma is applied to the formation of one spore ; although they are usually from ;35 to ;}5 of a line in diameter, spores also occur which haye double and even 100 times that magnitude; I observed elliptical spores which attained ays sig» even gis of a line in the long diameter; [ once met with a monster spore ;/, of a line in the long diameter, the red contents being enclosed in the papillose spore-coat just as usual, The approximate or distant arrangement of the spores, in one or several rows, is also liable to variation. Spheroplea annulina, although it: always occurs as a multi- cellular filament, must be regarded as essentially a wnicel/ular plant, in Nigeli’s sense, since all, the cells, without exception, even the terminal capillary~pointed cells included, take ‘part in the propagation, and therefore the whole filament can only be ; of Spheroplea annulina. L1G 98 viewed as a family of cells (cell-stock). |The history of develop- ment here narrated reveals tous the fact, that, contrary to what has' been hitherto imagined in unicellular plants, the individual is‘not immediately represented by each: cell, but that these ap- parently equivalent cells become sexually differenced in exactly thé same way as is the case in any of the most complicated animal or vegetable organisms ;.that consequently each individual eell)is by itself barren, and can only be rendered capable of propagation by the cooperation of a cell of the other sex: We must therefore distinguish in the cells of the Spheroplea-fila- ment, male and female cells, or, for comparison with analogous organs in another kingdom of nature, sperm-vesicles and ovaries, which) -however must. be more correctly conceived as inde- pendent, sexualized, elementary organisms. The process of im- pregnation in the Algze has been found precisely similar in the three cases! as yet known ; in the Fucacee, Vaucheria, and Sphe- topled, the spermatozoids come into immediate contact with pri- mordial cells: destitute: of (cellulose) membranes. The case of Spheroplea isoespecially interesting, because there can be no question hereof an aceidental contact of the seminal elements ; for af an. Fucus the spores to be fertilized emerge upon the sur- face of the thallus—in Vaucheria the surfaces of the antheridia and sporangia come almost into immediatecontact—in Spheroplea the spermatozoids must often make their way through the water to,an often far-distant: mature female cell; and force an entrance through a narrow Orifice. Hasyoas it isto observe the fact of the entrance-of theospermatozoid, the force which guides these corpuscles through the wide: surface of water and the crowd of countless animalcules and: plants, ‘to the female cells; and often makes them find their way through the narrow holes at the first attempt, remains: still. am enigma. I may also recall the fact that. Spheroplea is as far removed from alliance with Vaucheria as the latter from Fucus, and that since sexuality has been dis- covered in such diverse forms of the Alge, there can scarcely be a doubt that it must only remain to be discovered in the rest of the: Algee, and indeed in all plants; I therefore cannot hesitate to give my adhesion to this conclusion of Pringsheim. . » Whether the remarkable fact, that the spores of Spheroplea do not always give origin, like all other spores and seeds, to one individual, but mostly to several: swarming-cells, and therefore to several germ-plants;—whether this is connected with the action of one or more spermatozoids upon the nascent spore, I must leave unaswered; the only analogy to this fact is afforded by the origin of several embryos in the ova of the Planariz. It is remarkable, that, according to Pringsheim’s discovery, the fer- tilized: spores: of Vaucheria grow out imto a germinal tube by 94 Mr. W. EH. Benson on new Terrestrial Shells from Ceylon. direct elongation of the internal coat, like the spores of the Zygnemacee formed through conjugation, while the spores of Bulbochete, and perhaps the spores of the Desmidieze, likewise originating through conjugation, behave in the same way as those of Spheroplea. This induces us to regard. the latter, fact asya peculiar form of the‘ alternation of generations,’ if we deno- minate the ‘ swarming-cells’ produced from the spores of Bulbo- chete and Spheroplea an asexual generation, which by meta- morphosis is converted at once into the Closterium-like germ, then by asexual division produces the sexual cells, till the cycle is concluded by the formation of the impregnated spores. X.— New Terrestrial Shells from Ceylon, with a General List of the Species inhabiting that Island. By W.H. Benson, Esq. | Cyclophorus Parma, nobis, n.s. Testa latissime umbilicata, planato-depressa, discoidea, tenuiuscula, confertim et arcuatim sericato-striata, saturate castanea, flammulis nonnullis pallidis spiram versus ornata, subtus interdum pallidiori ; spira planata, apice nullo modo prominente, sutura profunda ; anfractibus 5 convexis, ultimo antice descendente; apertura valde obliqua, ampla, ovato-rottndata, superne angulata, intus livide ceerulea ; peristomate duplici, interior: continuo, albido, ad dextram expansiusculo, exteriori breviter interrupto, expansiusculo, faseo- corneo ; margine columellari subtus recedente, dextro prorsum ar- cuato ; umbilico latissimo, minime profundo. Operculo tenui, cor- neo, 53-spirato, suturis intus extusque pulchre carinatis. = Diam. major 26, minor 23, alt. 6 mill. Hab. in regione montana Insulee Ceylon. Mus. E. L. Layard. There are two specimens in the cabinet of Mr. Edgar Layard. The shell is easily distinguished from the other planorbular Cyclophori of Ceylon by its dark colour and depressed. form, which recall those of Pterocyclos hispidus, Pearson, by its very wide and shallow umbilicus, and by the size and peculiar position of the aperture. The whorls of the operculum, which is of a clear horn-colour, are less closely wound than in C. Cratera. / 4 Cyclophorus Cratera, nobis, n.s. Garrat 4 d Testa late umbilicata, planulato-depressa, subdiscoidea, tenuiuscula, radiatim et confertim ruguloso-striata, vix nitidula, fulvo-cornea, raro castaneo-strigata; spira planulata, apice vix: prominente, su- tura profundiuscula; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo longe lenteque descendente; apertura obliqua mediocri, subrotundata, - superne angulata, intus albida ; peristomate duplici, interiori con- tinuo, acuto, breviter porrecto, exteriori expansiusculo, breviter adnato, albido ; umbilico aperto, profundiusculo. Operculo tenui, Mr. W. H. Benson on new. Terrestrial Shells from Ceylon. 95 ‘corneo,.7-spirato; anfractibus valde angustis, suturis intus et extus pulchre carinatis. Diam. major 24 .. minor 20 .. alt. 8 ” 2» 22 2 18 9 6 , » ane Os * » 4 Hab. in Insula Ceylon. There are five good specimens in the cabinet of Mr. Edgar Layard, of which the largest only has irregular streaks on the upper side. _ I find a.single dead and bleached specimen among some Cingalese shells received from Mr. Frederick Layard, The operculum is more closely wound than in C. Parma, from which it differs in colour, the form and position of the aperture, sculpture, and deeper umbilicus ; this part is shallower than in its near ally, C. annulatus, Trosch., which exhibits, moreover, a prominent dark apex to the spire, whereas in C. Cratera the apex is flattened and white. The variation in size is con- siderable, as may be seen by reference to the measurements. The smallest variety exhibits the adult character: the narrow volutions of ‘the operculum, and a darker corneous hue than in C. Parma, are constant. Its double peristome and the flatness of the. apex_at. once. distinguish it from C. Thwaitesi, Pfr. Of three specimens of C, Bairdiu, Pfr., contained.in Mr. E. Layard’s cabinet, two specimens, well variegated, with chestnut, show no.indication of a keel, while a pallid variety exhibits it di- stinctly. | Leptopoma apicatum, nobis, n. s. Testa subobtecte perforata, globoso-conica, tenui, oblique striatula, sublente spiraliter confertim striata, albida, interdum flammulis et fascia unica infra periphzeriam angulatam ornata, sutura profunda ; spira_conica, apice saturate castaneo-nigrescente, acutiusculo ; --anfractibus 43 convexiusculis, ultimo ad peripheeriam obtuse angu- “Jato; apertura obliqua, rotundata; peristomate duplici, interiori expansiusculo marginibus callo junctis, exteriori breviter expanso ; »margine columellari reflexo perforationem fere occultante. Diam. major 103, min. 9, axis 9 mill. Hab. in Insula Ceylon (ad portas Curuwitty dictas provinciz Suf- fragam ?). This Leptopoma may be distinguished from any of the varieties of L. vitreum by its angular periphery, dark apex, more convex whorls, deeper suture, double peristome and parietal callus, as well as by the reflexion of the columellar lip over the perforation, and of the narrow lip aboye it. It is deficient also in the angular projection observable on the lower part of the same lip in that species. The label which accompanies the three specimens in Mr. HE, Layard’s. collection gives only the general habitat as Ceylon; but Mr. Layard’s remarks on, a small Cyclostoma, 44 lines in height and diameter, and pre- * 96 Mr, W. H. Benson on new. Terrestrial Shells from Ceylon. senting a closed umbilicus, and, black. apex, contained;.in) his ‘ Rambles in the Island,’ leave little room for doubting, that, this is the species found by Mr. C. P. Layard in the Curuwitty Rass, with another scarcer species which I have not yet seens Bulimus fuscoventris, nobis, n. s. Testa anguste rimato-perforata, ovato-conica, tenui, irregulariter puncticulata? striatula, albida, nitidula, fasciis tribus rufo-castaneis evanescentibus, basali latissima, picta; spira conica, apice obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo 4 teste zequante, ventricosiuseulo ; apertura obliqua, ovata; peristomate tenui, undique breviter expanso, marginibus remotis. callo tenui rufo-castaneo junctis, columellari rimam obtegente, intus ealloso ascendente. ) Long. 25, diam. 13, apert. 12 longa, 935 mill, lata. ; URDU Hab. in Insula Ceylon, Teste F. Layard. ale ain This shell is not in good condition, and the surface and colour may be somewhat different in perfect specimens. It.has some affinity to Bulimus Bontiea, but the last whorl is less. ventricose, and the spire and aperture narrower. Bulimus rufopictus, nobis, n. s. 5, ati ug’ Testa anguste perforata, ovato-pyramidata, oblique striatula, albida, strigis rufis interruptis fulguratis, fasciisque tribus saturatioribus, mediana basalique angustis, submediana latiori, picta ; spira elon- gato-cenica, apice obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 5 convexi- usculis, ultimo 3 teste vix eequante, basi convexa; apertura ob- liqua, rotundato-ovali; peristomate tenui, acuto, expapeifitain. marginibus remotiusculis callo tenui junctis, columellari superne latiori, perforationem obtegente, dextro valde arcuato. Long. 20, diam: 114, apert. 9 longa, 7} mill. lata. Hab. im Insula Ceylon. Teste F. Layard. Achatina parabilis, nobis, n. 8. Testa oblongo-ovata, solidiuscula, nitida, rugose striata, striis minu- tissimis obsoletis spiralibus decussata, sub epidermide luteo-cornea albida ; spira elongato-conica, apice obtuso, sutura leviter impressa, suberenulata ;. anfractibus 6, subplanulatis, ultimo convexiusculo, 3 testee vix eequante ; apertura triangulari semiovata, intus albida ; peristomate leviter inflexo, marginibus callo tenui junctis, dextro sinuato, obtusiusculo, columellari perarcuato, oblique valde trun- cato. . Long. 20, diam. 10, long. apert. 9, lat. 5 mill, Hab. in Insula Ceylon. Teste F. Layard. Helix Galerus, nobis, n. S. Testa umbilicata, subconoideo-depressa, lenticulari, pallide cornea, confertissime oblique striata, striis spiralibus exigms decussata ; spira depresse conoidea, sutura impressa, apice obtusiusculo ; an- Mr. W.H. Benson on new Terrestrial Shells from Ceylon. 97 fractibus 5 lente accrescentibus, convexiusculis, ultimo antice ma- jori, non descendente, peripheeria acute carinata, marginata, subtus convexiusculo, margine periomphali obtuse angulato ; umbilico profundo, subanguste perspectivo ; apertura subseeuriformi ; peri- stomate acuto, marginibus distantibus, columellari brevi, superne reflexiusculo. Diam. major 9, minor 8, axis 4 mill. Hab, ad Ragama, Ceylon. 5th June 1856. Coll. E. L. Layard. CinGaLEse LAND SHELLS. Vitrina irradians, Pfr. —— Edgariana, Bens. membranacea, Bens. Succinea Ceylanica, Pfr. Helix Waltoni, Reeve. —— Skinner, Reeve. — Juliana, Gray. Ganoma, Pfr. —— Chenui, Pfr. semidecussata, Pfr. —— hamastoma; also in Nicobars. Pheenix, Pfr. Melanotragus contains vars. of this and the last, and is set aside by Pfeiffer. —--- superba, Pfr. Tranquebarica, also. in South ‘India. bistrialis, Beck ; also in South India. — Ceylanica, Pfr. Gardneri, Pfr. coriaria, Pfr. — vittata, Mill. Layardi, Pfr. — ceraria, Bens. —— concavospira, Pfr. —— novella, Pfr. — verrucula, “Pfr. — hyphasma, Pfr. —— Enmiliana, Pfr. —— Woodiana, Pfr. —— puteolus, Bens.=clathratula, Pfr. 2 —— mononema, Bens. marcida, Bens. —— partita, Pfr. -—— vilipensa, Bens.; apparently also in Nilgherries. perfucata, Bens. biciliata, Pfr. —— Isabellina, Pfr. trifilosa, Pfr. —— politissima, Pfr. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Helix Thwaitesi, Pfr. subopaca, Pfr. —— nepos, Pfr. subconoidea, Pfr. convexiuscula, Pfr. earneola, Pfr. Corylus, Reeve. ———— umbrina, Reeve. — Rivolu, Feér. erronea, Pfr. —— Charpentieri, Pfr. fallaciosa, F.; also in S. India. Galerus, Bens. Streptaxis Layardiana, Bens. Cingalensis, Bens. Pupa muscerda, Bens. mimula, Bens. —— Ceylanica, Pfr. (Ennea). Bulimus 3-fasciatus, Brug. — Ceylanicus, Pfr. — albizonatus, Reeve. —— adumbratus, Pfr. ——— intermedius, Pfr. —— punctatus, Anton ; Bundel- khund and South India. ius, Reeve. pullus, Gr.=insularis ; North India. Panos, Bens. - proletarius, Pfr. gracilis, Hution; and North India. fusceyentris, Bens. rufopictus, Bens. Achatina nitens, Gray. Ceylanica, Pfr.; and Nil- gherries. —— punctogallana, Pfr. inornata, Pfr. pachycheila, Bens. capillacea, Pfr. veruina, Bens. parabilis, Bens. Vol. xviii. | 7 98 Mr. W. H: Benson on new Terrestrial Shells from Ceylon. Cyclostomacea. Crslopborus Ceylanicus, Sow. Aulopoma helicinum. enkeanus, Ph. Hoffmeisteri, Trosch., distinct. —— Involvulus, Miill., var. erande, Pfr. alabastrinus, Pfr. Cataulus Templemani, Pfr. —— punctatus, Grat. Layardi, Gray. Bairdi, Pfr. —— Ewrytrema, Pfr. —— Thwaitesi, Pfr. —— pyramidatus, Pfr. annulatus, Trosch. —— Thwaitesi, Pfr. —— loxostoma, Pfr. —— Austenianus, Bens. —— parapsis, Bens. —— decorus, Bens. arma, Bens. marginatus, Pfr. Cratera, Bens. duplicatus, Pfr. Leptopoma halophilum, Bens. aureus, Pfr. orophilum, Bens. Cyclostomus? gradatus, Pfr. flammeum, Pfr. Pterocyclos rupestris, Bens., var. picta, conulus, Pfr. Trosch. semiclausum, Pfr. Cumingi, Pfr. —— pecilum, Pfr. —— Cingalensis, Bens. elatum, Pfr. Troscheli, Bens, apicatum, Bens. -ol-toliemnes Pfr. - Aulopoma Itieri, Grat. [117 Land Shells.| _ Note.—Cyclophorus stenostoma, Sow. and Pterocyclos bilabiatus, Sow., have lately been sent to me as from Ceylon, without any definite locality. They are both Nilgherry shells, and I consider their Cingalese habitat so doubtful, that I have not mtroduced them in my list. The Vitrine of Ceylon have an Indian aspect. A membra- naceous species also occurs in South India. The most characteristic form of Helix is that of H. Waltoni and Skenneri. A considerable number of Cingalese Helices are of the vitrini- form type, well represented in the Nilgherries by small species, and by larger ‘forms even to a considerable height. m. the Himalaya, and throughout Hindostan. Several species are common to Hindostan (especially the Pen- insula) and Ceylon. The group, H. Rivolii, erronea, and Charpentieri, is*repre- sented, on the east side of the Bey. of Bengal, by 4. refuge, Gould, and Achatina, Gray. The Streptaxes are nearly allied to the Nilgherry species. Pupa Ceylanica is closely allied to the North Indian P. bicolor, Hutton, both belonging to the type Hnnea, Ad. Some of the Bulimi are Indian in type, others approach the Philippine forms. The Achatine are of a type well represented im the Nilgherries, and to which belong species from the Mahabaleshwur hills, Bombay, Central India, Lower Bengal, Sikkim, and the peneye. range. Mr. ©. W: Peach on the Metamorphosis of a Polype-like Animal. 99 The Cyclophort are of Indian, types. Leptopoma represents forms of the Indian Archipelago. Aulopoma.is probably altogether, and Cataulus is nearly con- fined to Ceylon, a species occurring in the Nicobar Isles. Pterocyclos is an Indian type. November 24th, 1855, XI1.—WNotice of a curious Metamorphosis ina Polype-like Animal. By C. W. Peacu, Member of the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh *, {With a Plate. | In March of the present year, I obtained from a fisherman’s line an old and deeply corroded valve of Psammobia ferroensis, hooked up from deep water. On it I observed some minute jelly-like spots, and on placing it in a shallow glass of sea-water and examining it next day with my pocket-lens, I fancied I could make them out to be Polype-like animals. I accordingly transferred the shell, in a watch-glass filled with sea-water, to my microscope, and was delighted to find my suspicions correct, for, after a little manage- ment so as to catch the light, 1 could see the forms as figured at A (PI. VIII.), attached to the shell by short footstalks; they were a little inflated near the upper part, and tipped with a slightly raised and rounded centre, from which extended four long and four short leaf-like arms, each granulated down the centre. One or two had springing from these, delicate tentacle-like arms, as seen at A, a—probably in a farther state of development. ‘They were easily disturbed, but soon again displayed themselves, and their transparency, added to this shyness, rendered it difficult to catch their forms. At first I thought they were the early stage of an Hydractinia, and probably H. brevicornis of Miiller, mentioned in Johnston’s second edition of the ‘ British Zoophytes,’ p. 35. My next examination was on the 2nd of April, after giving them a supply of sea-water ; they were still fixed ; I could how- ever perceive a difference—the centre of the head was more raised and conical, and the arms shorter. I examined them daily, and on the 6th, instead of moored creatures, 1 had a fleet of probably more than 100 minute free naked-eyed medusoid beauties jerking about in all directions. Except in size they were all alike, and perfectly transparent ; the umbrella was well rounded and pilose ; the subumbrella large; each had four large ocellus-like bulbs, composed of minute dark granules on the edge of the mantle, * Communicated by the Author, having been read at the Annual Meeting of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, Nov. 1855. : *k 100 Mr.€. W. Peach onthe Metamorphosis of a Polype-like Animal. at the bases of the stiffly turned-up tentacles, which were tipped with a disk having a dark centre surrounded by a light ring, and outside a darker edge, as seen at fig. 5. Dark but short bars were arranged in a quincunx’ manner on the tentacula; as in fig. 9. | Besides these long tentacula, there were four smaller and shorter, also turned up, but not furnished with ocelli (as at fig. 4, where the edge of the mantle is shown); on the lower part of the mantle runs a canal communicating with the bulbs of the larger tentacula. In this canal I observed spherical granules passing along, and as if revolving in the bulbs and a short way down each large tentacle; into these bulbs smaller granules descended from the subumbrella by the gastro-vascular canals. The latter extended to the upper part of the stomach, as seen at fig. 8, the stomach being attached to them, rounded on the upper part and divided into four lobes, as at fig. 6; it then narrows and runs out in a campapulate form to the qua- drate mouth, which has four long lips fimbriated ‘at the tips, as shown at fig. 6, and by the view from the under side at fig. 7.. The animals were very active up to the 10th, when some little change took place; I supplied small quantities of water and ‘used every precaution, being anxious to see all I could of them. On the 11th they became sickly, and as figured in Pl. VIII. fig. 2; the mouth, as at fig. 2a; the upper part of the umbrella, as at fig. 2 8, in eight festoons, the tentacula drooping. On the 13th they were nearly inactive, and turned inside out, with the tentacula folded in the upper part, as at figs. 10 & 11. I began to hope, that, as the mouth had become elongated into a peduncle-like form, they were about to become fixed again; they however dwindled away, and alihough I kept the water for months, I could trace nothing more. I have not yet seen Steenstrup’s work on the “ Alternation of Generations,” and therefore am unable to say whether it may be one of the interesting facts observed by him. They differed in the fixed state from any of the zoophytes noticed by Johnston, and when free, from all the naked-eyed Medusz figured in Forbes’s Monograph. It may be one of the latter in its earlier stage, and probably is, from its being pilose, as is the case with many of the young of the Medusz which have fallen under my notice: I have seen many, but this is the most interesting of all. The most like the free state is Lizzia octo- punctata of Forbes, pl. 12. fig. 3; it agrees in the form of the umbrella, in having eight tentacular bulbs and four gastro- vas- cular canals, in the shape of the stomach, quadrate mouth and long fimbriated lips. It differs in being pilose, and in having only eight tentacula instead of twenty, viz. three at each large bulb and two at each of the smaller ones. Even this difference Ann. k Mag. Nat. Hist. S.2.Vol.18. Pt CW Peach, del. Mr. J.D. Macdonald on: the Anatomy of the genus Atlas.'. 101 inthe number of tentacula, &c. is: of: little» consequence, for I have: seen, and have a long list of notes and numerous drawings _Ofothe strange changes, from the young to the adult. state, of these lovely gems; at present I cannot spare the time to make the drawings and extend the notes. Custom House, Wick, N. B., 9th Nov. 1855. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. All very highly magnified. A. A group of the animals on a piece of shell. A; a. One with slender additional tips to the tentacles. ‘ B.. One of the animals more highly magnified. Fig. 1. One of the Medusoids. Fig. 2. Ditto when changing. Fig: 2a. Stomach and lips.. 26. Upper part of umbrella. Fig. 3. Under side, showing the arrangement of the tentacula, &c. Fig. 4. edge of mantle to show the eanal, &c. Fig. 5. One of the disks at the end of a tentacle. Fig. 6. The stomach, mouth and lips. : iy. 8. Upper part of the umbrella, showing the arrangement of the pec vascular canals. Fig: 9, A tentacle to show the markings. Buoy. 10 & 11, The Medusoid changed and turned inside out. - XII.—Brief Outline of the Anatomy of the genus Atlas (Lesueur). By Joun Dents Macponaxp, Assistant-Surgeon of H.M.S.V. “Torch,” Tender to H.M.S. “ Herald,” Capt. Denham, R.N,.., F.R.S, , Commanding the Exploring Expedition i in the South Seas, [With a Plate. ] Duxine our late cruises between Sydney and the islands of the Pacific, different species of Lesueur’s curious genus Atlas were taken in the towing-net, and the following short anatomical account of them may prove interesting to the zoologist, more especially as—lke Phylirrhoé—their position in the animal eaedom has been so much a matter of doubt. _ These little animals are of a rounded, oval, or elongated form, pierdine to the amount of contraction of the longitudinal and circular muscular fasciculi; and they are usually between ith and ;},th of an inch in length. ) Many of their movements resemble those of Annelida, parti- cularly the manner in which they protrude and retract the head and proboscis. They frequently draw up their bodies into the - form of a sphere, enabling them to resist a very considerable 102. Mr.J.D. Macdonald on the Anatomy of the genus Atlas. pressure, or clongate themselves so as to assume a vermiform appearance. The specimens which I selected for examination were so continually undergoing those changes of form of which their plant bodies were susceptible, that it was difficult to find them long enough in one position to portray them with much accuracy. The proboscis is supported on a kind of neck, which presents a series of circular creases when partially retracted. The inte- gument round the base of this neck forms an annular spreading fold, bearing on its free border a dense circlet of cilia so large as to be distinctly visible to the naked eye. Although these are the only organs available for swimming, the animals possess’ the power of rising or sinking in the water at will, without any appa- rent effort, The motion of the cilia is under voluntary control, _ and the undulations produced by their successive action proceed in a direction from left to right, with a precision and ae of effect far surpassing those of the ciliated circlets of the Rotifera. The species of Atlas creep upon their proboscis, which much resembles both in form and function the foot of a minute Gaste- ropod, but the mouth is situated on the inferior or creeping sur- face. The anterior lip especially expands so as to form a’sub- quadrilateral locomotive disk ; but behind the mouth a mode- rately long and bifid lobe projects in a backward direction, the hollow between the two divisions being richly ciliated. The upper and fore part or frontal surface of the proboscis meets the creeping disk in front at an angle of about 45°. It is also subquadrilateral in form, presentmg a number of rudi- mentary visual organs superiorly, couched in four small patches of black pigment-cells disposed in a transverse row, while on either side it is bounded by a linear elevation, which, together with the superior border, is clothed with large vibratile cilia. The oral orifice when open is of a triangular shape, the base corresponding with the posterior lip, but when closed it appears like a simple transverse slit. There are no dental organs in Aflas, but the linmg membrane of the wide pharynx and cesophagus is thrown into numerous longitudinal folds, tinted with a deep purple pigment. The alimentary canal haying formed an elongated gastric dilatation, takes a tortuous course towards the anus, which is situated at the anterior part of the dorsal region, some little distance behind the ciliated circle. The liver is massive, minutely lobulated, and lined with secre- _ ting cells containing globules of a rich golden-yellow oil. The gland is in close relation with the intestine, and the passage of the biliary fluid into the latter is so free, that on the slightest pressure the stomach becomes distended with it. ON ee ee ~~ ee XRD SE ES Mr.J.D. Macdonald on the Anatomy of the.genus Atlas. 103 The generative pit les at the posterior extremity of the body, and may be retracted or protruded by the action of the longitu- dinal or circular muscular fibres of the integuments. A. large intestiniform tube commencing near the inferior part of the base of the proboscis takes a flexuous course backwards in close contact with the abdominal wall, and terminates in an elongated, tapermg and protrusile organ at the lower part of the generative pit. On. either side of the cesophagus a convoluted glandular tube, with a ciliated lining, gives rise to a long and narrow duct which passes, directly backwards, and ends in a simple orifice lying superior.and a little external to the male opening (?) As I have not been able to trace unequivocal spermatozoa or ova in any of these tubes, I am doubtful as to the actual function of the par- ticular organs, but enough has been said to show that Addas is bisexual. The covermgs of the body are composed of an external epithe- hum containing purple, brown, or green pigment-granules, and a muscular tunic consisting of an external longitudinal, and an internal circular or subspiral set of fibres. The former are dis- posed in fasciculi with intervals often exceeding their own breadth, but the latter form a continuous layer. The interior of the body appears to be lined with vibratile cilia, by the agency of which minute globules may be seen coursing in a definite route through all the open spaces between the viscera. This would appear to be the only representative of a circulatory apparatus ; and that of respiration is most probably combined with it, no heart, distinct blood-vessels or gills having been detected. _ This genus would seem to be made up of gigantic Rotifers, in which the miniature outline, as it were, presented by the mi- _€roscopic forms is filled up with a more complex internal orga- nization in animals constructed on a much larger scale. It may be also mentioned, that they present characters which give them an, intermediate position between the Bryozoa and Tunicata. There is no essential difference between the ciliated circle of Atlas and the circle of tentacula in a polype of Bowerbankia for example. Were the former produced at regular intervals into tentacular processes, Atlas. would then only differ from a Bryo- zoon in those particulars which would naturally associate it with the Tunicata. On the other hand, it would appear to represent permanently the larval state of Sipunculus (see Max, Miller, Mull. Archiv, 1850, v.) ; and in fact it may be regarded as a common centre, connected, as it were, by radiating affinities with a circle of forms differimg considerably amongst themselves. Cuvier was unable to class the genus, from the ambiguity of 10% Mr.J.D, Macdonald on, the Anatomy of the yenus Atlas. the account given of it; but De Blainville did not hesitate! to place it under the head of Akera, conceiving that it: was closely allied to Gasteropteron ; and after his example, this error has been repeated in the able Monograph of the Bullide by Mr. Adams, published in the second volume of Sowerby’s ‘Thesaurus Con chyliorum,’ a work which is yet in progress. The characters there given are as follow :—‘ Head with two small tentacular lobes. Body divided into two parts by a narrow pedicle. Foot. dilated circularly and ciliated at the margin. Shell none.” Now all these points may be reconciled with the actual state of the case by reference to the accompanying figures; but from what has been stated above, I think I may hazard the assertion that Atlas has nothing whatever to do with the Gententpodes EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. Figs. 1-5 represent different views of a species of Atlas occurring very plentifully off the coast of New Caledonia. Fig. 1. Front view, showing the aperture of the mouth, the foot-like anterior lip, the bilobed posterior lip, and the ciliated fold in a quiescent state. Posterior view, showing the eye-specks near the upper margin of the frontal aspect of the proboseis. Fig. 3.- A foreshortened view, with the ciliated circle in active motion : the arraws show the path of the undulations produced by the suc- cessive action of the cilia. Fig. 4. A back view of the animal creeping on its labial disk, with the pro- boscis and ciliated band retracted. The dorsal position of the anus is also distinctly seen. Fig. 5. A lateral view. Fig. 6. A species of Atlas of a brilliant green colour, not so plentiful as the last, but occurring in the same localities: a, the constricted an- terior extremity, the proboscis and ciliated band being retracted to the anus, 0; c, the generative openings. Fig. 7. Natural size. Figs. 8,9 & 10. Different stages in the eversion of the ciliated band. Fig. 11. Diagrammatic figure of the animal, showing the relative anatomy of its internal organs: a, the wide pharynx; 8, the liver; ec, the Fig. bo intestine; d, the anus; e, a protrusile organ connecter with the. intestiniform tube f, noticed in the text. At the opposite extre- mity of this tube two small glandular-looking sacculi, g, are indicated ; h, the small ducts of the lateral convoluted tubes. Fig. 12. Natural size of the animal. Fig. 13. Loop of one of the generative tubes (seen at 11 4) highly magnified, showing a deposit of dark pigment on one side. Fig. 14. A few of the hepatic lobuli also highly magnified. Port Curtis, Feb. 13, 1855. a al il a ane eth MO Rag SEIN a eA TI Ve RSS Oasys Sti ions ’ ear iecyt: ayy = ae BAP: . Ann.k Mag. Nat. Hist. & 2.VaA.18.PL LV. a ee it i ee = Se TF Rr a tit AR) 5 See Siero Se ID Macdonald, o8 nat.del. Tiassa ao: On the Development of Arénicola piscatorum. 105 XIIL.+-On ‘the Development of Arenicola) piscatoram with Remarks upon: that of other Branchiferous Annelides.. By Dr. Max ScnuurzE*, [| With a Plate. | 5 Most of the Branchiferous Annelida, of which the earliest forms have yet been observed, leave the egg-capsule or the embryonic receptacle of the mother in a condition by which they are enabled to swim about freely. They are furnished with strong bands of cilia, or with a uniform ciliary coat, so that they can roll about in the water at pleasure. By fishing with a fine net in the neighbourhood of the coast or on the high sea, a considerable number of such roving An- nelidan larvee come to the hands of the zoologist. As these, without exception, when in their earliest stages of develop- ment, possess a very different form from their parents, and are destitute of any organs by which the determination of their origin might be rendered possible, a long series of investigations upon their further evolution is necessary to obtain certain indi- cations of their parentage. It is rarely that such larve can be kept alive in the experimental glasses long enough to enable us to follow their further metamorphoses upon one and the same individual. Naturalists have therefore generally been compelled to confine themselves to collecting the different young forms of the same animal one after the other, by repeated fishings, and uniting these to form a general picture-of the development. Frequently however it happens that, notwithstanding constant exertions, a form once observed never again comes into the net, or occurs so rarely, that the origin of the single larve has remained unknown, whilst others which were taken plentifully and at different periods continued so obstinately in a certain early stage of development, that all endeavours to ascertain their subsequent fate were vain. It is therefore not to be wondered at if, amongst the great number of young Annelides which have been fished up from the sea and described, there are but few which we can refer to their parents. A remarkable example how, with the greatest perseverance, the goal is often reached only after the lapse of a long period, is furnished by the Mesotrocha sexoculata, recently ascertained by Max Miiller to be the larva of Chetopterus, although J. Muller and Busch were repeatedly led to investigate it during their excursions without being able to observe any considerable progress in its development. The employment of artificial impregnation will be of import- ance to the study of the metamorphoses of the Annelida. As yet this has only been tried once by Quatrefages, who by this * From the Abhandl. der naturforsch. Gesellsch. in Halle, vol. iv. Com- municated by the Author and translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S. &e. 106 Dr. M. Schultze on the Development means obtained young Hermelle, and was enabled to follow their development for a considerable time. | When we possess a series of similar observations, the forms discovered swimming freely, whose mature state is still unknown, may be gradually deter- mined. Thus, R. Leuckart remarks*, that the larve represented by Busch, ‘ Beobachtungen,’ &c. tab. 7. figs. 5, 6, which) were taken up from the open sea, remind one of the young Hermelle just mentioned, by their long stiff bristles. But in this case it cannot be supposed that the former are actually the progeny of Hermelia, as the latter, according to Quatrefages, lose their cilia before the appearance of any segmentation of the body... Our knowledge of the development of the Annelida has; also been advanced by the circumstance, that certain branchiferous worms bear their eggs about with them until the evolution of the young. Thus, in Eunice sanguinea, according to Koch, the young are brought to maturity in the cavity of the body of the mother, where they are retained until they reach a length of from one to two inches, and acquire from: 100 to 120 segments. No trace of cilia appears to exist in these young animals. The progeny of Nereis diversicolor quit the cavity of the mother at.a much earlier stage of development. In female specimens of this Annelide taken in April on the coast near Greifswald, where it is very abundant, I observed that the oval or pyriform embryos, which are uniformly covered with cilia, and, from their reddish- yellow colour, remind one of the young of Medusa aurita, came in hundreds out of small apertures on the sides of the body, under the pedal tubercles. These embryos (Pl. II. figs. 11 & 12), which swim about rapidly, measure 5th to jth of a line; they are rather opake, in consequence of the numerous fatty vitelline granules imbedded in the body. They swim with the narrow end forwards, and the little animal constantly turns on its axis. Near the anterior extremity is the mouth, marked out by longer cilia arranged in a circle, and from this a canal passes inwards, the hinder extremity of which did not appear to be formed. In front of the mouth there are one or two dark eye-spots, without refractive bodies. I did not observe any further meta- morphosis, as the larve soon died in my glasses. Instead of the cavity of the body, the embryos of other Annelida are developed in peculiar sacs situated on the dorsal or ventral surface of the mother, where they generally attain a propor- tionably high development. This is the case in Sacconereist, * Jahresbericht, 1848-53, and Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1855, i. p. 21. See Annals, 2nd Series, xvi. p. 264. + Sacconereis helgolandica has recently been ascertained by Krolin (Miiller’s Archiv, 1855, p. 439) to be the result of the division of Autolytus prolifer, a great step in the history of the development of this interesting of Arenicola piscatorum. 107 according to the observations of Johann and Max Miiller, and of anyself, in» Cystonereis, Kolliker, Exogene, Oersted and Kolliker, and Syllis pulligera, Krohn. In Sacconereis the young appear to issue in swarms from the ventral sacs of the mother, as they are provided with several bands of cilia, and when the sac is artificially destroyed, possess the power of swimming in a high degree; whilst the evolution of the young of Cystonereis, Exogene, and Syllis pulligera takes place on the body of the mother until the disappearance of the cilia (which are certainly present in the earliest: stages of Hixogene cirrata and Syllis pulligera) and the appearance of the segments and lateral bristles. Inia considerable number of Branchiferous Annelides, again, the: eggs are deposited enclosed in.a mass of jelly, and develope themselves in this covering, without any connexion with the mother, until the young are furnished with bristles and other locomotive organs like those of the mature animals. These do not enable them to swim freely for any length of time, but only to.creep along the sea bottom. Examples of this kind occur in the Tubicolar families of the Terebellacea and Serpulacea in the genera Terebella and Protula, with whose young Milne-Edwards has made us acquainted. As the masses of eggs of these animals are attached to the exterior of their tubes, no doubt can exist as totheir origin, when they are collected at the same time with the mother; and the tracing of their further development is extraordinarily facilitated by the fact that they require no change of water, at least as long.as they remain enclosed in the gela- tinous masses, and therefore survive in the glasses. An example of this mode of development is also presented by Arenicola piscatorum, the egg-masses of which I collected near Cuxhaven, on the 22nd March 1852, and brought with me to Greifswald, where the further development took place. On the island of Neuwerk, which lies a few miles to seaward of Cuxhaven, the traces of Arenicola piscatorum occur in extraordinary numbers. In passing, during the ebb-tide, over a surface of sand but slightly covered with water, | saw, lying on the sand, close to almost every one of the little heaps thrown up by the worms gemmiparous worm; and the same is probably the case with the second species, S. Schultzit, from the Mediterranean, described by J. Miiller. I have no doubt that the animal of this genus taken by me at Heligoland, and mentioned by J. Miiller from my letters, is identical with that observed by Max Miiller (Miiller’s Archiv, 1855, p. 13). I took no notes of the number of segments in the body ; but the young animal is represented at fig. 10 (Pj. IL.). It represents: a further step in the development of the young worm represented by M. Miiller, /. c. tab. 2. figs. 5-8, and is par- ticularly distinguished by its four bands of cilia. Of the fine cilia which at an earlier period covered the whole body, only those on the head are still in existence. 108 Dr. M. Schultze on the Development at this period, which were here scarcely six inches apart, a pyri- form selatinous mass about half an inch long and of\a fine rose colour: On examining them more closely, I found that each of them was'fastened into the sand by a gelatinous stem of about: two inches long, and that the red colour was caused: by an’ ageregation of red granules in the interior of the greenish-yel-: low jelly. These are the eggs of Arenicola, of which from:300 to 400 are enclosed in the gelatinous mucus (Pl. II, fig.1), From microscopic examination of some of them, it appeared that the yelks lay close together in the gelatinous mass, only enclosed in an extremely delicate vitelline membrane, something like those of Nemertes in their pyriform vesicles ; and as I found no traces of the commencement of segmentation, I orielaached that the eggs were only just deposited. Unfortunately I was unable to trace their development on the spot, and only recommenced my observations nine’ days» after- wards on the egg-masses which I took with me to Greifswald: I then found that the process of segmentation was completed:in most cases, and that the oval embryos had acquired a fringe of extremely fine cilia, in the form of a broad band, near what I afterwards ascertained to be the anterior extremity (fig. 2). Other eggs, which were rather backward in their development; although they certainly gave no satisfactory clue to the course of the process of segmentation, showed at all events that: this was complete, and that the vitelline membrane had taken: part: in it so far as to furnish envelopes for the globules of segmenta- tion, and consequently gave off the materials for the walls of the embryonal cells. The embryos could therefore have been enve- loped in no other capsule, but lay quite free in the semifluid jelly, in which they began to move about: slowly after the deve- lopment of the cilia. The animals soon became rather more elongated (fig. 3), and with this change of form new circles. of cilia made their appearance (fig. 4), one close before anda second close behind the first ciliary band, and a third at the hinder extremity of the body. All three of these are very narrow, and consist only of a few series of very fine cia, which can only: be seen with a high magnifying power, and never exhibit the rota- tory motion which is often so remarkable in the free-swimming» Annelidan larve. At the same time two dark-red eye-spots made their appearance in the neighbourhood of the first circle of cilia. This was the condition of the embryos on the twelfth day. The length of the animal now gradually increases, whilst the circles of cilia undergo no change in number or form. On the other hand, distinct annular constrictions make their appearance in the middle of the body, the first close behind the last circle of of Arenicola piscatorum. 109 cilia; whilst: the following ones are at first rather, close together (fig. 5), but gradually become more distant, with the further growth of the animal (fig. 6)... The body, which hitherto had been quite opake, now separated into a lighter, peripheric por- tion, lying under the skin, which still continued, rather dark, and an opake central portion. The former represents the cavity of the: body, the latter the intestine, in which a cavity may be recognized by the granules which move about in it... The intes- tinal canal does not, however, lie free in the general cavity, but is attached to the inner surface of the skm by annular bands corresponding in number with the developed segments of the body. A mouth exists behind the eyes, on the ventral surface ; the analiopening occupies the extreme hinder end of the body, No traces of a nervous or vascular system are perceptible, On the twentieth to the twenty-fourth day the bands of cilia disappear entirely, and the young animals, which had previously moved slowly about in the gelatinous mass, now quit it in the form of sluggish, helpless worms. Their length is now 3 to 2. Their form=is cylindrical, somewhat widened towards the anterior ex- tremity, which terminates in a pomt, and truncated behind (fig. 7). The mouth les close behind the red eye-spots, which are destitute of a refractive medium; it leads into a muscular cesophagus (a), and this into the intestine, which runs straight backwards to the anus. The number of segments in the body has inereased to 10 or 12 by additions, at the hinder extremity (between the last and penultimate segments). On the most anterior of these the first lateral, bristles are perceptible, standing in groups of from two to four; they are delicately serrated on one edge (fig. 9), in this respect resembling the infinitely larger bristles of the mature Arenicola. My endeavours to keep these young worms any longer failed entirely. I put them into a glass upon a thin stratum of sand which I had brought with me from the island of Neuwerk, con- taining a variety of Infusoria and Alge which might possibly have served them for nourishment, but they died without under- going any further change of form. I think, however, that I saw indications of the formation of the auditory vesicle, as I ob- served on each side, in front of the eyes, a small vesicle with a tolerably sharp outline, and with irregularly granular, but not ealeareous, contents, which would probably afterwards be the otolithes. It is to be expected that the young Arenicole, after creeping outiof their gelatinous envelope, would bore into the sand in the neighbourhood of their parents, and then gradually acquire their mature form. The next thing to. be done, therefore, is to seek _the young in this situation at the proper season. 110 Dr. M. Schultze on the Development From the foregoing statements, the development of Arenicolu has the greatest similarity with that observed by Milne-Edwards in Terebella and Protula. In these, also, the eggs are deposited without any envelope besides the vitelline membrane in gelatinous masses, in which the young are developed to a certain point. They also obtain an anterior and posterior circlet of cilia, by means of which they move about in the soft jelly, and do mot quit this until their more powerful locomotive organs, the bristles, are developed, and the cilia have disappeared, so that a free swimming condition does not occur. Nevertheless there is a difference in the number of bands of cilia, as the last-mentioned forms do not acquire the two fine circles which occur in Arenicola before and behind the broad band. But no great stress can be laid upon this difference, as the increased number of ciliary circles appears in this case to be rather a division of the original simple anterior band, and they are all situated upon the same-segment, the head. Miulne-Kdwards supposes that the young: animals, after the development of the first cilia upon their surface, ereep out of the vitelline membrane, which is afterwards absorbed. It appears to me more probable, that m Terebella and Protula, as in Arenicola, the vitellme membrane ‘passes into the embryo itself, by furnishing the envelopes of the globules of segmentation, or the future embryonal cells, and that consequently no egg- capsule exists from which the embryos must escape. Milne- Edwards did not observe the process of segmentation, and was consequently in uncertainty as to the part taken in it by the vitelline membrane. Remak, in his recent investigations upon the development of the Vertebrata, has described the part played by the. vitelline membrane, which he calls the egg-cell-membrane (Hizellenmem+ bran), in the segmentation of the egg of the Frog, as consisting in its furnishing envelopes for the segmentary divisions by the agency of constrictions, which it acquires simultaneously with the vitelline mass itself. I have confirmed this statement in the eges of Petromyzon Planeri, which also undergo a total segmen- tation*. I doubt, however, the propriety of adopting the name of egg-cell-membrane for the membrane immediately enveloping the yelk, as this and no other deserves the name of. vitelline membrane. I believe we must regard the vitelline membrane as having the same signification in the eggs of Arenicola as in these eggs. In other Branchiferous Annelides, however, the behaviour of the membranes of the egg appears to be different... At leastin the case of Hermella, Quatrefages asserts that during segmenta- * See Annals, May 1856, p..443. of Arenicola piscatorum. 1h1 tion the vitelline membrane retains its form of a simple vesicle, but afterwards unites with the surface of the embryonal. cells, forming the skin of the embryo, and acquiring cilia on its outer surface. And this statement acquires more force from those of O. Schmidt with regard to the development of Amphicora (Fa- bricia) sabella*. This little Annelide, which has been classed amongst the Cephalobranchiate worms, although, according to Schmidt, it bears its branchie on its tail, lays its eggs in the tube which it inhabits, but which it then quits. Their develop- ment resembles that of Exogene and Cystonereis, and in the course of it the vitelline membrane becomes converted into the skin of the embryo,as in Hermella. New observations must prove the reality of the occurrence of such a participation of an ege-capsule in the formation of the embryo, which would differ from all known modes of animal development. If we attempt, in conclusion, to refer the numerous and vari- ously formed Annelidan larvee hitherto observed to a few typical forms, im order to facilitate the examination of their further metamorphoses, and acquire an approximate knowledge of the mode of development common to all, the nature of the ciliary coat, and the number and arrangement of the bands of cilia when such occur, present us with a constant character applicable to this purpose, as has already been pointed out. by others. In this way Busch} distinguishes two groups of Annelidan larvee,—one, for which Lovén’s larvat serves as the type, possessing a circlet of cilia at each end of the body (the anterior generally situated between the eyes and the mouth), between which the segments of the worm are afterwards developed. These have been subsequently named Telotroche by J. Miiller (Archiv, 1855, p. 12); and besides Lovén’s larva, the destiny of which is unknown, this series includes a portion of Busch’s larvae, which also cannot be referred to their parents, the larvee of Polynoé (Sars), Nereis (Busch, /. c.-tab. 9. fig. 11), Terebella, Protula, and Arenicola. Perhaps also the young Hermelle may be re- ferred to this position, as Quatrefages thinks (Ann. des Se. Nat. 3 sér. x. p. 189), although, according to the description and figure, they are destitute of a hinder cirele of cilia. The second group established by Busch is that of the Meso- troche, with a simple or double wheel-like organ situated in the middle of the body. To this belong all the larve to which the generic name of Mesotrocha has been applied, one of which, the M. sexoculata, as already stated, is now ascertained to be the young state of a Chetopterus. * Neue Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Wiirmer, p. 29. ” + Beobachtungen, &c., pp. 57, 62. { Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1842, p. 302. 112 Dr. M. Schultze onthe Development All Annelidan larve, however; cannot. be referred, to. these divisions, For instance, the young .of .Sacconereis,.as already mentioned, possess several (four) bands of cilia at equal distances on the body. The same is the case with a larva from Trieste, | described by J. Miiller (Monatsber. der Berl. Akad. 1851, p47); it measured ;%,’”, and possessed no bristles, but was distinguished by the presence of bacillar corpuscles, like those in the ‘skin of the Turbellaria; andalso with the larva from Trieste with 2.strong and 10-14: weaker circles of cilia, figured by Busch, tab. 9. figs. 9 and 10, which was traced further by Max Miiller (Diss. Inaug. Berol. 1852, p. 25, tab. 3. figs. 14-17), but without arriving at its definite form. These young Annelida many be denominated Polytroche, after J. Miiller. Ba Lastly, the general coating of cilia, which frequent occurs in the earliest period of embryonic life (Chetopterus, Sacconereis, Nereis, diversicolor), but generally gives place to the isolated circles, appears to be persistent in the same form throughout.the whole larval existence of many Annelides. For such J. Miller proposed the name of Atroche; he observed: one of them ‘at Trieste, measuring 55!", which was already furnished with de- veloped setee (Monatsber. 1851, p. 472). All the young Annelides referred to these four divisions agree in their development from the egg-in the form of: globularior oval, non-annulated embryos, in receiving indications of division into segments from the dirclets of éilia when these are present, but only acquiring the form of an. Annelide, with distinct body- segments and lateral. bristles, after the lapse of some time. A considerable deviation from this plan of development is presented by Cystonerets Edwardsit, and Exogene Oerstedii and cirrata, described by Kolliker, as also by Hxogene naidina according to Oersted, and Amphicora sabella according to O. Schmidt. The young of these animals acquire, whilst still in the egg, a form similar to that of the mother, as they appear at their first forma- tion divided into several segments, like the embryos of the Arti- culata. In the embryos of Cystonereis Edwardsii, Kolliker counted 8-9 segments, and 6 in Ewogene cirrata. In these there are no traces of circles of cilia, and even a general coat of cilia is wanting ; whilst, on the other hand, fine cilia occur on certain regions of the body, as in the embryo of Hxogene cirrata on the ventral surface. In these animals, therefore, we cannot speak of a larval state, as they pass through all those changes of form whilst still in the egg, which gradually occur in the others during their free-swimming period, and long after their embryonal ex- istence, ‘They are therefore destitute of the provisional, transitory organs which characterize the larval condition of the others. To this short summary. of the present state of our knowledge of Arenicola piscatortim. 113 of the development of the Branchiferous Annelides, T add a tabular view, nm families, genera and species, of all those worms whose earlier states have hitherto been observed, whether singly or in complete series. The systematic arrangement is that of Grube, in his ‘ Familien der Anneliden.’ It shows how extremely small, in comparison with the number of known species, is that of the observations of their developmental forms, a number however which would certainly be doubled, if we were acquainted with the parentage of all the larvee hitherto observed. 2 Tabular View of those Branchiferous Annelides of which the Young States have already been observed. Rapacia, APHRODITEA.. Polynoé cirrata..... . Sars, Wiegm. Arch, 1845, 1. Rie ERGROE cistane sald exon M. Miiller, Arch, 1851, p.323; : Desor, Bost. Journ. vi. p. 12. EUNICEA ..... Eunice sanguinea.... Koch, Neue Denkschr, der REE AY schweiz. Gesellsch. viii. LycoripEa ... Nereis diversicolor .. Schultze, in this paper. Why Nereis, sp. dub.,..... Milne-Edwards, Annales des Sci. Nat. 3 sér. ui. p. 166; Busch, Beobachtungen, &c. p. 69. tab. 9. figs. 11, 12. PuyLLopocera. Phyllodoce, sp....... M: Miiller, Arch. 1855, p. 17, 1} . note. SYLLIDEA ,... Syllis pulligera \..,..|,.Krohn, Wiegm, Arch. 1852, i. 15 aay Autolytus prolifer... . Koti. Wiegm. Arch. 1822, 1. p. 66; Miller, Arch. 1855, ava p. 489. (Sacconereis helgolan- M. Miller, Mill. Arch. 1855, dica, p- 13; Schultze, in this paper. Sacconereis Schultzii.) J. Miller, Ueber den allgem. Plan. in der Entwickelung der Echinodermen, p. 7, note. Cystonereis Edwardsii. Kolliker, im Koch, Neue Denkschr. der schweiz. , Gesellsch. vii. p. 21. Ewogene naidina .... Ocrsted, Wiegm. Arch. 1845, y . 20. Exogene Oerstedu and Kélliker, Neue Denkschr. der cirrata. schweiz. Gesellsch. viii. pp. 15, 22. ARICIEA...... Nerine (Malacoceros) Leuckart*, Wiegm. Arch. 1855, longirostris, Leucodore ciliata.... i.pp. 63 & 77 ; Busch, Beob. tab. 8. figs. 1-4. Oersted, Annul. Dan. Consp. p- 39. tab. 6. fig. 96(?) ; Frey and Leuckart, Beitrage, &e. p. 98. tal. 1. fig. 19 (2). * See Annals, 2nd Series, xvi. p. 23 Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvii. 114 On the Development of Arenicola piscatorum. |! Limivora.. TeLeruusa .., Arenicola piscatorum. . Schultze, in this paper. TEREBELLACEA. Terebella nebulosa, &e. Milne- Edwards, Ann. des’ a Nat. 3.sér. ii. p. 145: HERMELLACEA. Hermella .......... Quatrefages, Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3 sér. x. p. 153. SERPULACEA.. Protula..........6. Milne-Edwards, Ann. des Sei. Nat. 3 sér. iii. p. 161, | Fabricia, (Amphicora) O. Schmidt, Neue Beitr. zur sabella. Naturgesch. der Wiirmer, 1848, p. 27. CHARTOPTEREA, Chetopterus ........ M. Milley, Arch. 1855, pol. Mesotrocha sexoculata, J. Miiller, Arch. 1846, p..101 ; Busch, Mill. Arch, ie p: 187 ; Beob. &e. 185 p: 59. EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. Bh Fig. 1. Mass of eggs of Arenicola piscatorum, enclosed ama pedunculate gelatinous envelope : natural size. Fig. 2. Embryo of Arenicola after the process of segmentation has reached the stage in which the embryo commences its movements in the gelatinous mass by means of a broad band of cilia at the anterior end (about 10 days old). 150 diameters. Fig. 3. The same embryo, rather‘more elongated. (one day older), Xi Fig. 4. An embryo in which the body has become more elongated, with the appearance of new bands of cilia (12 days old). Fig. 5. An embryo, in the interior of which the differentiation of the central cord (the alimentary canal) has commenced, with ‘the appearance of the first traces:of segments (13 days). Fig. 6. An embryo in which the intestinal-canal and the segments( are, still more distinctly developed; the general cayity is traversed, by transverse walls, corresponding in number with the segments, and attaching the intestine to the inner surface of the walls of the body: the circles of cilia are still unaltered (17 days). . A young larva, 24 days old, which has escaped from the gelatinous envelope. The circlets of cilia have disappeared, the number of segments has considerably increased, and the anterior extremity of the intestine passes into a barrel-shaped cesophagus, the wide an- terior opening of which is close to the mouth (a). The anterior segments of the body are furnished with setz. 80 diam. Fig. 8. Anterior extremity of the same embryo, seen from the side to show the position of the mouth on the ventral surface. Fig. 9. Sete from the anterior segments of the body. 400 diam. Fig. 10. Young of Sacconereis, with four circles of cilia, from Heligoland. Figa 11 & 12. Young of Nereis diversicolor, just escaped from the cavity of the mother; fig.11, from the ventral side, showing the mouth, a; fig. 12, from the back. Fig. “I Mr. HJ. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. V5 XIV.—Notes on the Freshwater Infusoria of the Island of Bombay, No.1... Organization... By. H. J..Carrmr, Esg., Assistant Surgeon, H.C.S., Bombay. { With three Plates. ] For some time past, when circumstances would permit, I have paid considerable attention to the Infusoria and Freshwater Algze of the Island of Bombay, which being the same, generally, as those of Europe, have not occupied me much in specific descrip- tion, while they have left me comparatively uninterrupted in their structural and physiological observation. How much has been gained by the latter the following summary of my “ Notes” will show. — | I shall commence with the freshwater Rhizopoda, the Astasie and Huglene ; but before proceeding to remark on them sepa- rately, I would premise some observations on the general organ- ization of Infusoria, and ‘these will be arranged under the fol- lowing heads :— ~ Pellicula, or skin. Diaphane, or transparent moving matter. Sarcode, or abdominal mucus. Molecule, or minute grains. “Granules, or large grains. 3 ', Digestive Globules, or spherical spaces which enclose the food. .| Spherical. Cells, or biliary. organisms. (?) Vesicula, or‘ contracting vesicle.” Nucleus. sth Ovules, or embryonic cells: Spermatozoids. (?) Impregnation. Development of Ovule. Pellicula.—This term has been proposed by Mohl for the consolidated surface of material which has no distinct enclosing membrane*, Dujardin, in allusion to the tegumentary covering of Ameba, &c., likens it to the film which occurs over “ flour- paste or glue allowed to cool in the air+ ;” and the same view of it will be taken here. It is at first inseparable and undi- stinguishable from. the tissue which hes beneath it, yielding in every way to the form which the latter assumes. As, how- ever, Amba progresses in development, and its activity begins to diminish, the pellicula appears to thicken and harden, al- * Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, vol. xv. p. 325, foot-note. May 1855. + Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes Infusoires, p. 29 et seq. 8* 116) Mri. J) Carter\on the Organizationvof Infusorias though at still retains: great tenacity ;»and thus, the expansioris of the subjacent’ tissue are seen, to burst through it in much the same manner that the énd ofa stream of lead bursts, through its: pellicle.) Finally, when. all activity! ceases, and, the Amatha becomes stationary (by fixing itself to some neighbouring object through apedicular prolongation of the pellicula), a new Jayer,of the: latter is formed below the old one; and thus the capsule, is formed, and the. pellicula replaced on the. body of, the! Ameba, until the latter. becomes firmly encysted (PL. V, figs. 6,8)*.. -Te what part of the body of the Amaba the pedicular , process) cor- responds, I am ignorant; but it is interesting ‘to. see/that,.m Huglena, where a similar, process. takes: place, at 1s the anterior extremity which is next the pedicle (fig..9);.. Many freshwater Rhizopoda secrete a testaceous covering, which inereases)in size with the animal; but the fleshy part.of, the body, being. for, the most part free, is of course still covered with, pellicula: ;The pellicula forms the surface-covering of Astasia and, Huglenat,.as well as that of all the holo-, poly-, diplo- and mono-ciliated, flexible animalcules and zoospores. Here too, probably,,the cilia,them- selves are also covered with it, though. secreted; by, subjacent organs, analogous perhaps, to those whichisecrete the hairsjon the bodies of higher animals,— a supposition, that would appear ridi- culous did we not find-such,a correspondence, between the,yvital processes of the highest and lowest developments as to iInduceus to thik the latter,are. but a repetition of the: others on) a,smaller scale; that is to say, .effected by similar,agents, of corresponding: minuteness, conducted|-om the same prineiple,, |, Taking, -the above view of the pelliculay we must regard it, as a_structureléss product, which hardens after secretion., . May, we, not, infer,that there is a layer below, specially organized for its formation? Diaphane.—By this name I, would designate the. moying substance on which the pellicula, rests (figs..1-3).' .dmeba, whose primary figure is spherical, has the power, of ,changing this into an almost unlimited number of ‘secondary forms, most of which, being attended with root-shaped. prolongations, |this Infusorium is justly entitled toa place among the Rhizopoda. _* After this the numbers alone of ‘the figures will be inserted, as they are continuous throughout the three plates. 6 + Although Astasia and Euglena are here mentioned together, it seeinis that, in classification, one should be on the animal, and the,other on the vegetable side of Ameba; for Astasia possesses a mouth and. complicated buecal apparatus for biting off and taking in food, while Huglena appears to have no mouth, and to be nourished by endosmosis. The half-developed cilium, too, in Euglena, compared with the strong prehensile organ which occurs in Astasia, with many other points which will be «mentioned. here- after, allies the former as much more to the zoospore or gonidium of the Algze, as the reverse does the latter to the higher Infusoria. a Mri'.\J) Carter\on the Organizationiof Infusoria. 117 That°the diaphane is structureless aud transparent, so far as our microseopie powers extend, may be seen by 'the travellmg of some ‘kinds ‘of Amaba across theofield of) the microscope, in which the coating of ‘the diaphane, though broader all round than the diameter of ‘the turbid mass of contents in the centre, only now and then, when the’ light is favourable, comes ‘mto view! The radii in Actinophrys are wholly devoid of turbid material, except towards the base; and the advancing border of the Ame@bé generally is always transparent (figs. 2 a,3 a). But whether granules’ are mixed with it or not, the diaphane by itself; that is the contracting material, in the present state of our microscopic powers, must be characterized by transparency and motion, without apparent structure. It has the same appearance aiid ‘polymorphic ‘power in Diffugia, Euglypha, and Arcella, as in’ Amaba > butin Astasia and Euglena, though still possessing #reat latittide in’ this respect, it can put forth no prolongations, and, consequently, the primary forms of these families are never entirely Tost. °-Phis latitude is still more limited in’ Oxytricha, Plesconia; Paramecium; &e., though in many Infusoria of this class it’ has still the power of temporarily producing considerable alteration nv shape. It might be stated that the diaphane can- not’ beodemonstrated in these animalcules;: but the great power ‘Of motion of their tegumentary covering, combined with trans- parency, warrants the use of ‘the term here:just as much as in ‘Rhiopoday where it'is only more striking; because, for want of vila, the ‘animalcule is: compelled to put'it forth in delicate ex- ‘pansions ‘and prolongations, in progression; and for the capture of its food ;—indeed, these are the'two ‘great; modes in which all its ‘vital’ movements are effected: Some’ micht ‘think, from*what has been’ stated, that there is iio difference originally between the pellicula and diaphane, and thatthe latter passes into'the former when ‘the animalcule be- eomes eticysted. But neither appears to be the case; for if we watch’ Ameba or Euglena undergoing this process, the activity and acéompanying polymorphism of the diaphane are diminished érily by'the thickening and consolidation of the cyst, until the latter is fully formed, when they cease altogether. Subsequently, however, in Euglena, when this animalcule becomes temporarily encysted, the diaphane. separates. itself from the last layer of pellicula’ which completes the cyst, and thus the Euglena: be- comes free within it ; after which it will force off the constricted peduncle of attachment from the object to which the cyst may have been fixed, and, projecting its cilium through the broken part, swim about) for some ,tiane, until (perhaps. by. increase.of size) the cyst is ‘altogether: burst, and: its: hberation. restored 118 Mr. Hed. Carter.on the Organization of Infusoria. (fig..9). . Yet it might still be observed, that this is no.proof of the eyst. and, diaphane, having been originally distinct structures, —the, diaphane may have been re-formed ; in which ease 1 can only refer.to what I have suggested respecting the origin of the pellicula, and add that what takes place generally im the higher organisms appears to me to. be applicable to the lower. ones. Certainly we do not find one structure erected by the organism of another in the former, but the production of each structure dependent on the presence of its proper organism ab initio; that is, that the structure does not appear before it is accom- panied. by the fully developed form of the cell or organism which produces it. I do not question that, under the laws of vitality, one organism may occasionally take on the excretory or secreting functions of another, nor that, from a common stock, all organ- isms, in obedience to the same ‘laws, may be adapted to that which is, particularly required of them ; but I-think that when, once.a being is fully developed, each organ of which it may be com- posed has its peculiar organism, and that. organism its, peculiar duties, which, except. in unusual. instances, are the only ones that at is capable of performing. ‘That the diaphane, therefore, should pass into the pellicula, or the pelli¢ula be secreted: by. the diaphane, seems untenable, Related to the diaphane xis, the, transparent intercellular si stance of Spongilla, which. has, a polymorphism equally great with. the fully, developed, cells... This, however, can only. be satisfactorily seen when the new sponge.is growing out from the seed-like, body, at, which time it, spreads itself over the glass in,a transparent film, charged | with.contracting vesicles of different sizes, and in various degrees. of dilatation and .contraction. How this substance is produced. so early it is difficult to conceive, since it seems to. come into existence mdependently of the de- velopment of the sponge-ovules, which are seen imbedded in. it, and there. undergoing their transformation into sponge-cells. The spicula too are developed synchronously with the advancing transparent. border, from little glairy globules about the size of the largest ovules, which send out.a linear process on each side, and thus gradually grow into their ultimate forms. Perhaps the only way of accounting for the early appearance of this in- tercellular substance is to consider that it is a development. from some remnants of the original protoplasm, and then that. it has the power of scereting a. ~general pellicula, while at the same time it is in part the general diaphane ; and perhaps possesses also the power of producing new sponge-cells, as we see the protoplasm in Vorticella and the roots of Chara producing new buds, viz. independently of the cell-nucleus. Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 119 | Sareode.—This name was proposed by Dujardin for the *elutinous substance of the interior” of Infusoria* ; and we shall here understand it as applicable solely to what, in other words, might be termed the “ abdominal mucus” (figs. 1b, 2’, 3). The sarcode occupies the centre, while the diaphane and pellicula form the circumferential layers of Infusoria ; besides this, itis the seat of the “granules” and other organs’ of ‘the interior, and appears to receive the food directly into its sub- stance. From the greater latitude of the particles which are situated towards the centre, that portion may be inferred to be of less density than the rest ; and sometimes, when the animal- eule is rendered spherical by aqueous distension, there appears to be an actual cavity here (fig. 2d); but as I am not certain about the real situation of the water under these circumstances, I shall return to this point again by-and-by. In the Rhizopoda generally, the sarcode appears to have no external communica- tion, and ‘hence the food must pass into it directly through the diaphane; but'in most of the other Infusoria it communicates with the surrounding medium by one orifice at least. The same kind of ‘substance occupies a good portion, if not the whole, of the\internal or abdominal cavity of Astasia and Euglena, Vorti- cella, Paramecium, and the Infusoria of this class. When death is about to take place, it comes forth from Vorticella, Parame- cium, &c. in round, transparent, structureless expansions; and even during life in Stentor a portion may be’ made, by pressure, to issue through a rupture of! the pellicula without any apparent injury to the animalcule+. Otostomat, also, when under press- ure, throws off portions of its sarcode through the anal orifice, containing a number of the “ spherical cells,” to be mentioned hereafter, with which it is charged in this kind of infusorium. As we shall presently find that the portions of food which ‘are received into the midst of the sarcode are circulated round the abdominal cavity, it seems necessary to admit, also, that the sarcode is endowed with a power of motion, in which we cannot help seeing an analogy to that motion which exists in the ali- ‘mentary canal of higher animals. In Euglena the sarcode is separated from the diaphane by a layer of pomted, sigmoid fibres, arranged parallel to each other, so as to form in Crumenula texta, Duj., a conical cell, which, as ‘soon as the ovules have become developed, and the diaphane and other contents of the sarcode have died off, becomes transparent, but still retains its conical form until the resiliency of the fibres, —* Op. cit. p. 35. f* Ehrenberg, ap. Dujard. op. cit. p. 34, foot-note. It is the same with Nassula. t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xvii. pl. ix. figs. 6-8, 1856. 120) Mr Had Carternon the Organization of Infusoria.’ now wnrestramned) by the) diaphane and) other soft parts,;cause dehiscence,and the ovules are set at liberty (PL VI. fig. 60). May we not: infer, that’ the siliceous’ frustule:of Navicula is similarly | situated to this fibrous layér;and that it also: derives its power of motion froman external coating of diaphane?. That there is a gelax, tinous layerexternal:to the frustule probably in all Diatomeea, may frequently be:seen, although it may not:be always endowed: with mobility: In:a species of Palmellea too, like Gleocapsa granosa, Kg.*, which I have had under observation, the transparentiext ternal covering: (“envelope-cell ” of Cohn) not only-at-one»period presents. anactinophorous form, but also moves -aboutounder this condition, bearing the green elliptical cell withim (singly; ‘or. divided into two or four, &c. as the case may be), whose form depends upon the presence of amore or less firm:(skeleton) coat, that. corresponds in position and. office: tothe» spiral coatsin Euglena and the siliceous frustule in Navicula, viz.in supporting the contents of the sarcode and chlorophyll-bearing protoplasm, and im sustaining their form in all:these organisms respectively (fig. 19). In Oseillatoria (princeps, Kg., mihi) again, although; like Navicula, the presence of a layer of substance endowed with motion round the» cells cannot be scen, yet, when we» observe the whole chain of a fragment moving slowly backwards:andfor- wards within» its) sheath, and even extending: beyond it, so as:to force out the loosened: cells) ateither:end: (probably: for the formation, of | new filaments), we can come:to no: other! eonclu: sion, that I see, than that cach cell, which: corresponds ' in office to the frustulein Navicula, &e.,:is surrounded: by a’ transparent, gelatinous substance, endowed: with motion, and. that, en:masse, they perform this act: although this’ substance cannot: beseen when the cells are: undergoing simple elongation or filamentous development, yet. it becomes: evident enough when they are undergoing. crucial division. without’ the sheath for the multi- plication of filaments.. In none of these instances: does. this envelope, if existing in Navicula, as well as the rest, present-any change on the addition of iodine but a yellow tinge, even when assisted by sulphuric acid ; andit therefore appears to be entitled just as much to the term of diaphane:in Navicula (if present), Gleocapsa granosa (?); and. Oscillatoria, asin the Infusorias In Clostertum there are no signs ofan organof this kind externally, except at the extremities, where it may be an extruded» part of the ciliated. protoplasm within; for :C. lunula, as: Morren«has stated, can fix itself. by one end, and partially rotate upon: that end; while in Spiregyra this much extrusion of the:protoplasm * Hematococeus granosus, Hassall, pl. 81, fig. 6, British Freshwater Algee ;— but with cells seattered, not continuous. Mr. HL. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria:’ 121 is not»permitted, and the cell is here closed after the manner of vegetable cells generally,, What further strengthens the view that there is in-some Diatomes’ (e.g. Navicula-and Nitzschia) a layer corresponding to:diaphane on the:surface, is, that: there is some prehensile and transporting organ “here, which undoubtedly has the power of seizing particles that: come’ in contact: with it; ‘and of) conveying them partially or wholly backwards and forwards fromone extremity of the frustule to the other, or of retaining: them! on any’ part of it stationarily. Molecule.—We will apply this term to the ciingte; sileitels granules with which the sarcode is charged (fig. 3:4). They differ in size, and are the first: bodies that appear in. it; but whether they be of different kinds, have any particular office, or undergo any further development, I am: at) present ignorant. Ameba; Astasia: (fig..45), and Euglena (fig. 46), in the earlier part of their: existence, respectively seem to capac nothing else but: this molecular sarcode,) the nucleus, and contracting vesicle ; afterwards the: “ granules”? appear, and ast’ of all:the ovules, both of which are developed in the sarcode amongst the molecule. By the time:the ovules have become fully formed, the sarcode and itsimoleculee have died off, or disappeared (figs. 26, 46, 56). \0Granules.~+This name-is: intended for certain lar ee granules, iehiiels make their! appearance among the molecule, ‘and are cire culated round: the abdominal cavity im the manner of the diges- tive:globules,and particles of food .(figs.: 4a, 5:e) 65 a). They are of different» sizes, but; chiefly:characterized .by being much larger than the molecule; few in, number; of a circular, elliptical, elongated, sub-round, or irregular shape, with thick dark edges, ‘apparently produced by obstructiom ‘to: the) passage of ‘hght,— ‘colourless, or ofa) yellowish-green tints) When large, and with no other granular matters present but the molecule, they form a striking feature in the interior of Ameba, Vorticella, Oxytricha, Paramecium aurela, Sc. ; but at times they are so insignificant in size. as to be undistinguishable from the molecule, even if present ‘at-all... That they are not ovules may be satisfactorily seen when ‘both are together; the dark, thick, and frequently irregular edges and colourless state of the former contrasting strongly »with:the thin, ecular margin and. faint yellow tint of the latter (figs Dic). | They appear to increase: in size and number with ‘the:age of the mfusorium, and, when fully developed, to remain eunaltered ‘in size; though apparently somewhat) shrivelled in (form, until their dissolutions» On one occasion, while watching the metamorphosis, of an Oxytricha (similar to, but not the same as that described by M. Jules Haime*, and of which I * Anh, des Sem, Natit, xox. po 109, Zool. 18532; 122) =Mrv TL.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. hope to give a detailed account hereafter), these granules, during the formation of the globular eell within the body, which enclosed the materials from which’ the Plesconia was ultimately developed, became congregated together at the posterior’ ex- tremity of the Oxytricha, and remained there in a roundish mass, shut out from the cell, until the latter burst for the liberation of the Plesconia, when, with the deciduous coverings, they passed into dissolution. Of the nature of their office I am ignorant, but they are sufficiently remarkable and constant to demand particular notice. ie. A In the development of the sponge-cell, a similar set of large granules makes its appearance at a very early period, and increase in number and size until they form as remarkable a feature as those above noticed. At this time they are about +0000 Of an inch in diameter, of an elliptical shape, and of ‘a light amber colour by transmitted light; they are the eolowr- bearing granules or cells of Spongilla, and give the colour ‘of chlorophyll to this organism when it becomes green. My Such granules would appear to be present also in the earliest forms of Ameba, since they may be seen’ in mono- and diplo- ciliated monads, which, on losing’ these appendages, become polymorphic, and assume all the ‘characters of Ameba. Here they not only resemble the granules of the sponge-cell, but ‘at the same time appear to’ be of the same kind ‘as those above described. | Neither is’ it -uneommon ‘to see’ polymorphie ‘cells, precisely like Ameba, bearmg’ granules’ coloured like those’ of the sponge-cell ; but the resemblance between the two organisms is so great, when the latter is free, that it is impossible to say which is which : however, they are greenish-yellow and elliptical- elongate in the foot of Difflugia proteiformis, Ehr., which cannot be confounded with the cell of Spongilla. That these granules are not ovules in the sponge-cell, any more than in the Infusoria, _ their colour alone is sufficient to determine. + ! Digestive Globules—We shall use this term for spherical spaces of the sarcode, which are filled with water, and generally contain more or less food -(figs. 3.e, 65.6, 74 d). They are formed in Vorticella and Paramecium in the following way, viz. as the particles of nutritive matter are drawn into the vortex of the buccal cavity, by the cilia which are disposed around its orifice for this purpose, they are forced down, with a certain amount of water, into the sarcode at the end of it, where they'at first _ form ‘a pouch-like dilatation, which sooner or later becomes constricted close ‘to the buceal cavity, and, having been’ thus separated from it, passes off in'a spherical form into the midst of the sarcode (figs. 65:c,74c¢e). The formation of one globule is soon followed by that of another; and so on successively the Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 123 food, with a large quantity of water, is taken into the abdomen ; sometimes the globule appears to contain nothing but. water. When in the sarcode, it is) continually undergoing circulation round the abdominal cavity, until the whole of its contents are digested, and resolved into a fluid, or until their nutrient parts aveabstracted ; the remainder then, still ina, globular form, if there be sufficient water left to sustain this, is cast. off through the anal orifice, as it arrives opposite this point during rotation (fig..68 5).. Frequently, however, nothing but the crude ingesta remain ; for as soon as the globule begins to. be circulated, the watery contents begin to be absorbed,—hence some particles of food are almost always present, without any globule round them (fig.'5.d);, added to which, in many. instances bodies pass directly into the sarcode without any globule at all (fig. 74). I cannot, with some others, think, that there is any intestinal canal in the abdominal cavity, because the digestive globules and other par- ticles of food are. constantly undergoing circulation round the whole of its aterior... In Vorticella, particles of food may ocea- sionally be seen to circulate throughout, and accumulate, in every, corner of its mterior, particularly those which do not happen to, be.enclosed in globules (fig. 74 ee). . Moreover, the intimate resemblance which exists between the alimentary organs of higher Infusoria, viz. Nassula,; Otostoma, &c., and those of the binocular and) so-called blind Planarig,—in the distance of the mouth from the anterior extremity, the, presence of a-buccal apparatus, and a simple sac-like stomach, im.,the latter, lmed\with a layer of mucous substance (sarcode’?), charged with the “ spherical cells” | about to be described, is so great, that with such a simple gastric organ in an animal.so closely allied. to these Infusoria as Planaria, I,do not see what reason we have, in descending the scale, to expect..a more complicated. digestive apparatus ;. but, on the contrary, one still more simple, in which there would be no stomach at all ;—a condition which appears to me to be common to all the Infusoria that have come under my notice. In the Ameba, for want, apparently, of a channel of com- munication with the exterior, the introduction of food seems to take place directly through the. diaphane; and it is only now and then that the process by which the digestive globule is formed can be distinctly seen. Thus, on one occasion, where the particle about to be enclosed was a small Ameba, the latter, after struggling for some time, got under the former, when the large Ameba raised its diaphane in a dome-shaped cavity over the small one, and then, closing in below, after the manner of a sphincter, shut in the. small Ameba, which, witha: portion. of water, immediately. passed into the, sarcode; under the form/of a 124 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization: of Infusoria. spherical digestive globule*,, That the food is broken’ down ‘by a digestive process im this: way may be;seen.in the.dmeba, where it frequently appears in: all. degrees of solution;in:the same im- dividual ; viz. from an opake, crude mass, to a blue or brownish’ fluid, according to the colour which the» material, may, assume under its altered condition. In, Astasia digestive globules:also appear; but here the food is:taken in through a distinet mouth; while>in Euglena the absence: of such vesicles, would appear'to indicate that its support is of a different kind, if not imtroduced ina different way. I 9VB Spherical Cells.—These cells, to which, I /have! just»alluded, abound in the sareode of Otostomart, and apparently in many of Ehrenberg’s Allotreta (fig.-92)... In. Otéstoma, theyrare)of. dif. ferent sizes, because they aren all stages of development);! and) to keep: up: thew numbers, without, distending» the» animaleule; they must be continually undergoing rapididecay, as ;welbasore=) production. The most remarkable: feature:inothems, that the. largest, besides: other. granular | bodies,,;.contaiiaosevéral »small cells, filled with a brownish-yellow, fluid; and)these cells-are dlso found free among) the general’ group ;, but; what their ultiniate destination is, as they do not appear to grow largér, orto -be- come reproductive; 1 am: ignorant, » In, the Planarie to. which |, have alluded, as: well ‘as:im) Rotifera; such! cells, nearly fillthe stomach, and the large ones beig more or less grouped:togethier m- the former, iat: the) same otime that they chiefly, contain the yellow cells, the whole acquires a:sub-acinousor glandularappear- - ance, very like the hepatic, element, surrounding the, alimentary canal of some of the dower worms. It .is) also; interesting: te find: here that each possessesia lash, of cilia (about 50) \projecting _ from one partoof the cell, »which,: for. some:time) after) they/are forced: into the water through the oral orifice, or a rupture of the body, act by their whipping movements, as imperfect locomotive organs, while, when these cells are fixed. in, situ, the same whip- ping movement must keep up a ‘continued agitation of the gastric contents, which, if not conducted im a similar way, in. the, Infu- soria, has its analogue there in the circulation of the digestive globules, and granular matters of the sarcode (fig: 92 a, g). Although ovules may occasionally issue together with these cells from Otostoma, &c. as well as from the Planarie, yet. the two ean hardly be confounded; as.in..the Planarie the: peculiar character of the ovule not only distinguishes it; but by careful manipulation the whole generative apparatus’ may be exposed outside, the stomach, . | | | * Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iv. p. 93, 1849. + Idem, vol. xvii. pl. ix. fig. 6b Mroly J; Carter on the: Organization of Infusbriai 125 «That thesecells incPlanaria and Otostoma: are homologous organs cam hardly be! dowbted, both from their general characters and their correspondence in position ; but what their office may be is*ati‘present unknown): Occurring; however, as they:do, in the ‘stomach’ of: Planaria and® Rotifera; where there is ono:other analogue of the’ so-called ’biliary follicles ofthe lower worms*; and: being almost’ identical’ in Otdstoma and Planaria; they not only*ally these two organisms, but, atthe same time; appear to bethe homologue of the biliary follicles im-each. 189 I have never seen any cells of this kind in dmeba, unless the “granules”? already described be their analogues. It: appears evident’ that these are the same both in Amaba and the sponge- cell; and that they are the seat of the green colour in the latter. Are‘the green granules’ of the sponge-cell analogous to the parts or cells ‘respectively which hold the colouring matter or endo- chrome inithe Diatomea, Closterium, Spirogyra, Cladophora, &e., and ‘(through the latter) to the “ green disks” or peripheral. layer of ‘chlorophyll-bearing cellules in the internode of Nétella, and those which, scattered irregularly through its moving pro- toplasmj are circulated round ‘the cell-of: Serpicula verticallata ache a, 64a) ? olf so, ‘the chlorophyll-bearing: parts of the rotoplasm “in vegetables’ may be’ the’ analogue of» the: liver: im- antimals.y!"Envsome? Rotifera theo spherical ‘cells: appear to bear bile!asgreen cas grass’ orochlorophyll+; while m ‘others: it is yellows) The 'same\ diversity of) colour’ occasionally ‘manifests itself an the Diatomee ;while' in Spirogyra especially, the. oil- globules: and amylaceous “deposits, >which> abound in abortive conjugation, ‘are’entirely confined'to' the green spiral-bands, thus corresponding, incone identically, andimthe other transitionally, withthe’ fat and sugar which are formed in the liveriof man ; the colouring matter in all of course: being, when present, a mere indication cet. par. of the nature of the organ. | How the colour- bearing ‘cellule of the spherical cells are produced in Otostoma By this I do not mean to class the Planarians with the Worms. Mr. ©. Girard, who has followed out the “ Embryonic Development of Plano- cera elliptica,’ would ally them to the Gasteropoda,— Researches upon Nemerteans and Planarians,’ 4to, Philadelphia, 1854. . _ + Since writing this, I have seen Diglena catellina, Ehr., discharge the green matter from its alimentary canal, and retain nothing but the ordinarily eoloured biliary cells} also D. eaudata'to have the whole of the soft tissues of \its-body coloured «in this: way, unless there be diverticulations of, the stomach, to this.extent;..so that I now. begin to think this colour, which at first appeared persistent, to be adventitious, and gained from the Euglene, and, perhaps, chlorophyll-bearing protoplasm on which these species chiefly feed. Accidentally, perhaps, the bile may become green in any species of Rotifera, as in animals generally ;_ and this appears to be the case with the endochrome of Diatomee. 126 Mr. Hv J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria! and ‘Planaria, Tam ignorant; but’ in’ some Rotifera (e.g. Brae chionus Pala; Ehr.) they present’ themselves at an early ‘period! ina eircular or discoid group, attached to the cell-wall, and thus,’ with the absence of the nucleus, closely paienws a granulated state of that organ. | VesiewaA would propose this name for the ‘ Contracting Vesicle,’ on account of the latter being a Joose and inconvenient term’ in description (figs. 3c, 44), It is certamly the’ most striking organ of the Infusoria, from its defined circular outline when dilemdad, its hyaline aspect, and above all its sudden disappearance and gradual return at intervals, which give it)a pulsatory character, so like that of a heart, that at first welare inclined to conclude that it must be the representative: of this organ in the Infusoria. Spallanzani considered \it’a’ respira tory organ*; Ehrenberg the male organ of generation +5: and Siebold a circulatory organ}. The’ following facts,’ however, would seem’ to show that it is neither of these, bt an Vexeuvtony organ, viz. :— OE Ist. Itis always seen either close to the pelliewlay or close’ to’ the buecal cavity, and always stationary. | Thus, in Paramecium aurelia, it is close to the surface; and although it of course passes out of view as the animaleule turns’ on its long ‘axis; ‘yet 1! always reappears, after contraction, in the same place (figs. 68a, 74 ff); while in Vorticellaat is attached to the buccal cavity; and, being centrically situated; seldom passes out of view; except when ‘it disappears under» ee after which it also’ re- appears'in the’same places: 2nd. In Actinophrys Sol§, ane other Amebe, during the wis of ‘dilatation, the vesicula projects far‘ above the level of the’ pelicula, even so much so as occasionally to form an elongated,, transparent, mammilliform’ eminence, which, at the moment’ of contraction, subsides precisely like a blister of ‘some ‘soft tenacious substance that has just been pricked with a’ 0 (fig. 24: a). 8rd. Lastly, when we watch the contraction of the vesieulis in a recently encysted Vorticella, we observe that at the same moment that it contracts the buccal cavity becomes filled with fluid; and further, that this fluid disappears from the: buceal cavity, and all trace of the latter with it, long before the vesicula reappears ; thus proving at once, that the fluid comes ‘fromthe vesicula and does not return to it, rc pete i may become of 18 afterwards (fig. 78). The position of this organ, then, its manner of kguiteuntitte, * ‘Ap. Dujardin, op. cit. pp. 103, 104. “+ Idem, pp. 105-108. { Ap. Claparéde, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. vol. xv. p. 212, 1855. wa § Idem, loc. cit, pl. vin. fig. 1. Mr.. Hy J.\Carter, on the, Organization, of Tofurorias 127 andthe, buccal, cavity of encysted. \Vorticella becoming filled ‘with fluid the moment it disappears (where we knowit to be attached to the buccal. cavity, and, not, to. the pelicula), are almost conclu- sive of ,its.excretory, office... We have now to, find, out: how this fluid is brought to the vesicula. It will, be: remembered that there is a series of fusiform. sinuses which.surround each. of the vesicule in, Paramecium aurelia, and some other animaleula of this class, on which Spallanzani made the important, observation, that as they become empty the. vesi- cula| becomes filled*, This may be. easily seen, as well as that they do not reappear until some. time after the vesicula has, con: tracted. ).'Thus we infer, that the fluid with which the vesicula is | distended comes through the. sinuses, but.is not returned. by them, to the body, of the Paramecium. ) Now; in) some, cases, faint hyaline or transparent lines, may be seen. to,extend,outwards'} from each of these sinuses, which lines; Kekhard. hag stated,‘ traverse the. body.in a. stellate, manner.” Hence, when we add Eckhard’s evidence (which I have been. able to) confirm, in,a, way that; will, be presently described). to the. ob- sexyation of\Spallanzani, and, connect this, with the facts already adduced an, favour of the! excretory office of | the vesicula, it. does not)seem) unreasonable, to conclude that. the whole. together forms an excretory vascular system, in; which) the vesicula 1 is the chief receptacle and, organ of expulsion. While, watching Paramecium aureha, 1. on several .occasions not only observed that \the vesicule. were |respectively. surrounded by from seven to twelve pyriform sinuses,of, different) sizes, and that lines extended. outwards from theniin the manner described by Eekhard; but L further observed, that these lines were com- posed.of a series of pyriform or fusiform sinuses, which diminished in size outwards; and frequently 1 could trace, as, many as three in succession, including the one,next; the vesicula. (fig..66 5.0). Hence Iam inclined to infer, that this vascular system through- out is more or less composed of chains of such sinuses, and that all;have,more or less contractile power like that of the vesicula. Just, preceding death, when Paramecium aurelia is compressed, and,,under other favourable circumstances, these sinuses run into continuous: hyaline lines, and may not only be seen extend- ing im a radiated, vascular form across the animalcule, but even branching out round the position of the vesicula, which, having now become, permanently contracted, has thus poured, back the contents which render them visible (fig. 67 6 0)... They, enter * aaa ap. Dujard. op. cit. p. 103; Spall. Opusc. Phys, trad. Franc. t. is p, 248. ft Aun. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xviii. p. 448, 1846. 128 Mr WJ. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. the lower or mner part of the organ, and at this point, therefore, are pushed inward as the vesicula becomes distended (fig. 68 aa). Under the same circumstances, also, when the vesicula is slowly dilating and contracting, it may be seen to be attached to a small papilla on the surface, about twice the diameter of those which surmount the trichocysts*, and through which it probably empties itself (fig.68 aa). In Otostoma there appears to be a similar arrangement of vessels round each vesicula, and here also they seemed to me to be branched,—at least such was my ‘ith- pression after having watched this animaleule for a long time, in order to determine the point. saeco In Ameba and Actinophrys the vesicula is generally single ; sometimes there are two, and not unfrequently in larger Amiba'a greater number. In Euglypha 1 have not been able to recognize them, but in Arcella vulgaris and Difflugia proteiformis(figs. 79,80) they may be seen in great number, situated round 'the margii6f that part of the animalcule which is within the test’; and from their always reappearing, after contraction, in the “same "plaéés respectively, we may perhaps infer that the’ situation’ of ‘the vesicula in Amaba and Actinophrys also is fixed, though “from their incessant polymorphism it appears to be continually vary- ing in position. In Paramecium, and Ehrenbers’s° Enterode generally, the vesicula is either single or dual.“ When it exists in great number in any of these (e.g. Chilodon cuéulluls, Ehr.), this ‘appears to depend on accidental dilatations'of ‘the sinuses in connexion with it. Thus, in’ the’ animialewle just mentioned, where the vesicula is single; and seems” to be’ ’sub- terminal and lateral in its normal position, it is not wieommon to meet with a group in which every member presents a variable number of contracting vesicles, variably also and irregularly di- spersed throughout the body, without one being in the true pisi- tion ofthe vesicula (figs. 82, 83). That the vesicula does'‘make its appearance now and then may be inferred, as it perhaps may also be inferred that from over-irritability, or some such ‘éatise, it does not remain under dilatation long enough to receive the contents of the sinuses; and hence their accidental dilatation, * These are narrow, fusiform, cells, arranged. perpendicularly, and sat some little distance from each, other, under the pellicula, where they.thus form a layer all over the body, and each, according to Dr. Allman, contains a delicate, resilient thread, coiled up in its interior, which, just after the cells have been forcibly pressed out into the water, by crushing the ‘ani+ maleule, causes them to assume, for a second, a circular form; and then burst, through which the thread is set free, and, lying rigid. on,.the ,glass, presents the form of an acicular, crystal, terminated. at, each ent b re pointed extremity, one of which, being more attenuated than the other, appears like an appendage. To these cells Dr. Allman has given the name of “ trichocysts.” (Quart! Jouin. Microseop. ‘Se. vol. tii p.177, 1855.) Mr. H. J. Carter on the Oryanization of Infusoria. 129 andthe appearance of a plurality of vesicule. That, also, the sinuses which are in the immediate vicinity of the vesicula do empty themselves into it may be easily seen, when both are present; and what takes place near, it seems not unreasonable to infer may, through a concatenation of communication, take place from a distance. At the same time, the sinuses of this system in the sarcode of Amaba not only seem to burst into each other, and into the vesicula, but. when the latter has con- tracted, another sinus, partially dilated, and situated near the border, may be seen to swell out and contract after the same fashion, before the reappearance of the vesicula (fig. 81a a). Then there is no knowing how many vesicule there may be in Ameba; while Actinophrys Sol, Ehr., is surrounded by a peri- pheral layer of vesicles, which, when fully dilated, appear to be all of the same. size, to have the power of communicating with each, other, and. each, individually, to contract and discharge its contents externally as occasion may require ; though, generally, one only appears and disappears in the same place. In Oxytricha the ‘vesicula,is. single or dual, but in Plesconia, as far as, my observation extends, always single. The vesicula is, always single, in, Vorticella, where. it.is attached to the. buccal cavity close to, the anal orifice, as in Rotifera and the young of Cyclops quadricornis (fig. 74 f, h).. In one species of, Vorticella, there. is a. distinct pouch for these excretory orifices, about, half-way up ‘the buccal cayity (fig. 75 a). In Colepina, the, vesicula occupies the posterior extremity. Its existence,in Aséasia, Anisonema, and Huglena can only, be determined by. inference... They, all, have, a) transparent. vesicle situated close to the anterior extremity.; and in Astasia we know that it is thus situated close to the buccal cavity (fig. 45 e).,. In Anisonema it seems to alter in size and shape,.as it does in. some Amebe, without completely contracting ; and,im, Astasia also it is at..one time more defined and apparent than at another; but, this may be owing to change of position in the entire ani- maleule... In Polytoma Uvella it. is similarly situated, but double, and,has' been, seen to, contract by Schneider* ; and in a, stall colourless animalcule, very much like a young Aséasia, as well as ina minute species of Chlamidomonas, Ehr., 1 have frequently seen this vesicle contract and dilate m the manner of the vesicula ; so that there can be little doubt about the vesicle in the anterior extremity of Astasia, Anisonema, and Euglena (fig. 49 6). being the homologue of the vesicula, though in the latter the red body be appended to it; this, however, is not the ease in the Chiami- sisi mentioned, where the red spot is Hany) in the middle of i a el és. Mag. Nat, Hist. vol. Xivep. 322, 1854, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. 9 130) = =Mrod\ Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. the body, and» Scieeayerapd whist _ a is inthe anteérior — 918 Bf normal IHS: ie (‘Phe apparent ‘quiescent state of the: sidadunda in \Astasia; Dus plener, Soe may ‘be ‘an ‘approach to ‘its disappearance | altogether as a distinct organ, and therefore a step nearer to the vegetable kingdoni: | But Schneider; in allusion ‘to this, quotes a passage from Cohn, in which the latter observes, that “ internal pulsating spaces*” have been discovered in “certain genera of Alge;” on which Schneider! justly remarks, that if they ‘oceur in the swarm-cells of \Conferve, they certainly cease to be a. characters istic of animal! nature* ;”—thus rendering’ useless another! dis stinguishing pomt between animals and plants at this part ofthe organic kingdom, which after all, perhaps, may be found tovhave its homologue in the vacuoles of the vegetable protoplasniy>!! > Thati the vesicula is a distinct organ, ‘and not merely a: hke the digestive globule, might’ be? inferred from its ‘always occurring in the same’ place in the same ‘species 3‘ butiiniaddition to this, the fact was on one occasion most! ee strated to me by its'remaining. pendent ina globular formi'to ithe buceal cavity of a Vorticella; when, by the deconipositionof'the sarcode, and‘ evolution of! a swarm ‘of rapidly moving! monadic particles, ‘these two organs, with the'cylindrieal nucleusor'gland; though ‘still slightly*adhering to ‘each other, were ‘so! disseetéed out as to be nearly separate ;' and thus: yielding i in position from time: to: time, ‘as they were /struck “by ‘the! little particles, their formisi ‘and relative positions line became opartieulardy evident) (fig: 76a). 10 e199q" Jeo A aunoilonve Although ‘globular’ in shape, yet) as! before: abetted itis ee companied in Paramecium aurelia by'a variable number of form: sinuses, which’ are arranged around) it: in a’ stellate Giant In most of the other animaleules these are globular, andj under exhaustion of the animaleule from various ‘causes, are frequently so distended, and thus ‘so approximated, as to assume the pearance of an areolar structure, immediately in contact’ with the vesicula (fig. 84). Each globular sinus, however, would‘ap pear 'to be the proximal or largest of a concatenation of smaller ones, which diminish in size with their distance from the vesieula (fig. 82 2). The vesicula becomes doubled preparatory to fissis paration, and therefore appears dual in Vorticel/a, and quadruple in Paramecium, &e. (fig. 69); and itis’ interesting to find that in the metamorphosis of the former into Acineta it frequently acquires a plurality similar to thot ne sige sich in the Rhizo- tay ere | wav levoieal od Ha 4 it ATROATA BB Tete sord cad? boaoitaant * Loe. cit. p. 330. Tt See particularly Stein’s'work on the Development of Infusotia. Mr. H.J. Carter on:the Organization of Infusorid. 181 ‘0 Of the ase of the vesicula, and its vascular:system, we are at present ignorant, further than that its functions are excretory 5 arid when we observe the quantity of water that is:takeninto!the sarcode with the food, and try to account for its disappearance, it:\does not seem improbable thatthe vesicula,and»ats: vessels should; be chiefly concerned in: this; office: »” Another ‘service, however, which it performs, is to burst the spherical membranes of, Vorticella and Plesconie when they want to return to-active life after having become encysted: this it: effects: by repeated distension, until the lacerated cyst gives. way sufficiently for the animaleule to slip out. At these times, also, the: animaleule’ is rendered: so spherical by ‘this distension that itis also: evidently one way by which the Infusoria might assume this form (fig..12). Hence;:in describing) the, sarcode, [have expressed | a:idoubt whether the water im an Ameba, when distended in this: manitier, besin ats: centre jorim the cayity/of the vesicula. Certainly, when Ameéba:is in:the form, of,a;: sphere, I never have been able ito see the:vesicula, while all the other elements of the cell, have ‘been perfectly: plaim 5! added: to. which, under these cireumstances;'a parti of; the cell-wall is! generally transparent, from the absence ofthe sarcode and its granules; which would be the case: ifthe vesicula were the | cause; of the; distension, sinee nz Ameba itis attached to-the pellicula, and therefore no, sarcode exists imme+ diately. opposite this pomt (fig: 13): a yl Should: it; have) anyother uses; thera are) eidbclinbiy dnadians to thks of the “Water Vascular System)??,of Rotifera,) which in Brachionus Pala, one of the largest species of this)élass,) consists ofia corrugated: sac when empty (like the; bladder of mammalia), opening by! a constricted neck into a heart-shaped cloaca close to the termination of thealimentary canal; and, when distended; presenting (mzhz) a single, vessel opening, into its fundus, and then passing down through. its: side towards the'neck, where it divides! into two, which respectively run up laterally to: the | an- terior settee of the body, bearmg im their course four mono ciliated (Huxley)* pyriform' diverticula, and probably termi- nating, as in Lacinulariat, partly in junction and partly in blind tubes. The vacuolar structure attached to these vessels may be analogous: to the vacuolar structure connected with the vesicula in the Infusoria,\and,it would, be interesting to determine if the vacuoles) in it. occasionally diminish in size or disappear, or \be- eome dilated when from disease. or approaching death. the vesi- eula/ itself is unnaturally and, permanently distended. - Should the lateral vessels not terminate in Brachionus: Pala, .ascabove mentioned, then they must, as appears to be the case in the other * Quarts Journ. Mieroscop, Se, vol. i..p. 7. iy j Pans 4 152 Mr, H.J. Carter om the Organization of Infusoria, Rotifera open into the vesicula close to its communication with the cloaca. rotaD asso oso ry It might be asked here, if all: vacuolar dilatations of the sar- code belong to this excretory system of sinuses ; that is, excepting those made by the buceal! cavityim the manner mentioned ? Certainly, where there is a plurality, of actively contracting vesi- cles, without the appearance of the vesicula, as in Chilodon cucul- lulus, we may,-as' before ‘stated, attribute this to a\kind of*over- irritability or constrictive spasm ‘of ‘the vesicula, and, therefore, considerthat these vesicles are accidental dilatations of the sinuses: in connexion with it; as we may set down the dropsical 'state:of Himantophorus Charon (Ehr:), and other.animaleules of the kind, to.an opposite condition of, this, organ, viz..that.in which, it is unable to relieve itself of its contents (fig..84).;.this L haveyoften seen occur under my own eyes. But there is an intense vacuolar state of the sarcode that occasionally, presents itself in Ameba, which makes it look, like an areolar tissue composed of. vesicles diminishing to a smallness, that cannot be determined by th microscope,—such as is seen in the advancing border of Spongilla when issuing from the seed-like body, and in the protoplasm of the vegetable cell: whether this ‘still be a part of the vesicular system or not, I am unable to decide; at the same time, the-con- tracting vesicles:in the transparent growmg ‘border of the néw- developmg sponge are so numerous, and so like those which) are seen'in the protoplasm. of the last cell’ under formation of “the stem ‘and roots of Chara when budding fromthe nucule,that we cannot fail tosee-a most striking'analogy between the two, even if we cannot reconcile ‘ourselves 'to' the former being a part of the vascular ‘system / attached’ to- the: vesicula ; indeed, ‘inthe new nucleus itself of the roots’of Chara, vesicles ‘do appear and dis appear. ef JS Bis 19WO'T Lastly, fromthe’ presence of the vesicula in Spongilla, and its being so constant in the Rhizopoda generally, and ‘so numerous in Arcella vulgaris, it does not seem altogether unreasonable ‘to infer that the streams of water which issue from the great’ canals of ‘Spongilla are produced by the ‘continued pouring into them; from the vesicule of the different sponge-cells, the superfluous water which they imbibe by endosmosis, apparently, durmg nutrition ; for the type of Spongilla is ‘to be) surrounded ‘with‘a general pellicula, in which there is ‘only oneexcretory opening; and through which pellicula the ends alone of the spicula -pro- ject m bundles ; nor does it ‘seem altogether far-fetched ‘to cone ceive that the’ offices‘of glandular organs’ in higher developments may be performed, in'some instances, ‘after this fashion, 00% [To ibe continued,] tae MiX: Murtay’s Mondgraph of the venus Catops. «138 diiw notisoiauvaines ei: 03 s2o0lo sluoizay on _ , XV.—Monograph of the genus Catops. ise 08) (0 en By Anprew) Murray, Edinburgh. ‘ hevolinem vacrecs [Continued;from p.24;] (wows none GROUP IT, (Subgenus Camors (true),) ~Mesosternum not. keeled; body ‘oblong ;antenne more, or less clubashaped or :thickened, towards the apex, eighth yoint, decidedly smaller, than. seventh and ninth. :The posterior. trochanters not more developed im the: males, o. ». WBS £90009. 0 Yst Subdivision! “Base of thorax decidedly narrowed or cut in, 8 thatthe thoraz and elytra do’ not form a continuous’ outline. Middle ‘tirst widened in the males.’ dmowk oe tooth al@yeOy adiewaris; Kraaty. Catbps acicularis, Kraatz, Stet. Ent. Zeit. xiii, 406.6. Oblongus,, ferrugineus ; antennis subfiliformibus ; thorace trans- 4 verso, postice latiore, angulis posticis obtusiusculis ; e/ytris _.Substriatis ¢ransversim strigosis. | Of the slender, form.of the species im:the foregoing group; but proportionally not! so. elongate ; ferruginous brown; easily distin- guished from the remaining species) of» this:group by its trans- versely istrigose elytraso;The antennee are slender, reddish brown, notoquite sd‘ longyas/ the elytra; first joint somewhat) shorter thari the: seconds| second equal tothe third ;, third equal to the fifth ;fourth somewhat, longer and stouter/than: the sixth ; eighth only jone-third of the-length ofthe seventh, and} somewhat nar- rower than those on each side of it ; ninth somewhat shorter than the seventh, almost somewhat, stoutery and, equal.to the tenth ; eleventh of the stoutness of the preceding, about: half.as long, from the middle forward cone-shaped acuminate...The\head is densely and finely punctate, pitchy-black. . The thorax.is'nearly of:the breadth of the elytra, wholly light, twice as broad as long, slightly arched, the'sides wholly rounded, somewhat more strongly behind than.in,front,-so,thatithe greatest breadth is behind, the middle ; the anterior) angles,are somewhat bent down, strongly rounded, the posterior yangles are\;obtuse-angled. 'The,-basal margin is extremély lightly sinuated;\on: both sides towards |the scutellum; the upper side of the thorax is moderately densely and finely, shagreen-punctured..; The: ‘elytra | are) uniform: oblong, gradually: narrowed ‘towards the apex, each being roundeds they have feeble traces of longitudinal strize, and besides are trans- versely strigose almost parallel with the base of the thorax. The legs are ferruginous brown and slender. 134 MA? Miirray’s Monoyhaph of the'genus Catops. Pp Have ndt'Séen this Speviés in’ Hattie, and have merély copied M: Ktaiitz’s hae tiohl. “Tt” appeais tobe readily recognized amdns its weishb ih rs by its ‘transversely strigose elytra.” “‘Tt'is found in Sicily, and appears to 'be rare, M. Kraate stn ‘onl nly seen three specimens: | 7 Cofaiocts Penis torisy Filthy sions Panz. Fn. Germ, 18.1. ge PM cay og Luperus: fuscus, Frohl. Naturf: 28.24. 2. t. 1. f. 16: fart Sig imite Catops‘sericeus, Payk: Pn. Suec.i. 342.11. i ae ( Catops rufescens, Fab. Syst.-El, ii, 563.1. Ware prev Choleva sericea, Spence, Linn. Trans, xi. 145. 6, Eid oils Sint Catops festinans, Gyll. Ins, Suec. iv. 314. LS aaa a ke Catops fuscus, Erichs. Kaf. d. M. Br. i. 235.'3 5 Sturm, Dbutsett Pil ‘Xiv. (oO) VB) 662274. 4. aA; Heer; Fn. Helvio it 379: 4 ;\Redt.) FnivAustr)64. lh; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit, xiii, 407.8; Feirmal, & Laboulb, Fn, Ent. Fr. i, 101. 7. baiiian Breviter ovatus, fuscus;/antennis subfiliformibus ; thorace trans- Verso, postice latiore, angulis posticis rectiss elytris, rufo-brun - nels, ‘substriatis. nA .tiote Bis brown, short 6val: Antennee Rey ere very feebly thickened towards the extremity, not quite so long as the head and thorax ; first joint longer than the succeeding’ joints ; second very little shorter than third; third and fourth’ very nearly equal ; - fifthoand sixth yequal; both .a little shorter/than fourth ; seventh not; much iftat/alhlonger than: sixth, but,a; good deal br oader ; eighth shorter thanjthose on each side of it; but not greatly narrower;/ninthand tenth about same size,.and eleventh actuninate’ and nearly: twicevasolongias the tenth. Head .and thorax black,overy: densely: punctate, with a. yellowish grizzly adpressed) pubescence; mouth reddish ; edges, of thorax, ferrugi- nous brown.) Thorax rounded: on the aided, broadest behind, the middle, at. the base almost: twice, as broad as) long, very slightly rounded in at the posterior angles, which, are right-angled and have a slight: tendency to pros ., jeet behind. Elytrareddish brown, covered with a spp bluish-grey bloom ;:a little widened im>the middle, apex almost acuminate ; densely punctate, -and: with) la 9 strie visible towards:the apex, ecécal yc perceptible i in “front. Bote reddish brown..)) °': Absord »/Phis) species:is easily distinguiideadh icin the: nest: of the sec- tion, by the breadth of its thorax’ behind, which gives its outline vat: first sight,and before the junction of the thorax, and elytrads éxamined, very much the appearance of beingia continuous oval ishghtly interrupted ati the:base: of thelelytvaz'2 ionic: It is widely distributed, bemg found:beth im England: a Seot- Mr, A, Murray's Monagranh,of the genus Catops. 185 land,,France, Germany, and most of, Huropes, Kraatz says. that it his, seldom, or;never found under, Jeayes or, fungi, /but in. cellars, stables, potato-heaps, .&c.,.. Fairmaire,and, Laboulbéne, mention it;,ashaying. been; also taken in, moss,.at;the roots of | trees. Stephens gives “ carcases” as its habitat,.and rightly, enough so far as regards the species he has under this name (viz. a pale variety of chrysomeloides),| butyancorrectly as regards the true fuscus. It is, however, easy to predicate of each species. by,.a simple inspection of its antennee whether it.1s,a carcase-feeder or not. Those species with. filiform or slightly thickened an- tennze are found among leaves and moss, &c.' ‘Those with heavy, thick, clubbed antennz are found under, dead birds or small mammals,.,,.In other words, those which have, to seek, out,.pu- trésceont matter for. their food, or ainidus for their eggs, are fur- nishéd with largely developed antenne to enable them to smell it out. erisit so81odt : eudr Berk meridionalis, Aubé. OY theridtondlis; Aubé ‘Ann. Soe! Ents Fr! viii, 326. 34, t.1 2. f, 25 Kratz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 428. 10. Ovatus, convexiusculus, piceus; antennis pedi- ,,busque, ferrugineis ;. thoracis ,angulis posticis = {4 Valde, productis;. elytris oblongiusculis, | stria- Long..2§ Jin... ) 60 ese BS vec Pitehy-brown ; im ‘general appearance occupy- ‘jie the middle between fuses, Panz. ;'and picipes; )Paby° Head black and finely punctate: Antenne datid’ palpi ferruginous ; :antenne of) the !length of ‘lie ‘head and\thorax, only feeblyothickened:to- wards the point ; first joint! equalinlength to:the. > -thikd, andonearly twice as long as:the second; fourth equal to sthe fifth, ‘also to the sixth,: and) somewhat’ shorter than’ the third.;;seventh equal to the second, yet: somewhat stronger than those-on each ‘sidesofvit';) eighth »scarcely halfso \long as the séventh, scarcely more slender;:somewhat shorter than the:ninth ; tenth equal ‘to the nmth; eleventh acuminate. The thorax is pitchy-brown, moderately convex,/transverse, of the breadth of the elytra, oncevandsa halfias' broad as'long,emarginate in front, Jeutilalmost straight behind; where it is broadest ; the’ sides‘ are broadly rounded ; the anterior angles depressed and rounded, | the posterior projecting behind: and ‘somewhat acute. Scutellum stolerably: large, ‘finely ,punctatesand' reticulate. Elytray brown, -oblong oval, nearly twice asilong as! 'broad; finely. punctate! and ‘reticulate; and marked ioneach: side: of ‘the suture/with'a‘suffi- ciently distinct stria,!andowith several others: onthe disk! mueh _ jess perceptible, particularly front.) Legs: ferruginousy: |! 186; MryAa. Maarray's Monograph of the genus Catops! This species at first sight looks very ike»an overgrowm fuseuss) Panz., but closer: examination shows that:it\is:a good species; the! proportions of the joints of the antennie aswell as other;par- ticulars being wholly. differents>: In aospecimen:whichd owe'to: the kindness! of» M.:Kraatz, Dobserve that) the development: of the posterior angles of the thorax is considerably exaggerated an the outline Ihave given, which is copied from Aubé’s'own figurey Aubé, also states it asylarger tham picipes,> Fab., whiclechad hitherto been considered the largest: known Catops ; but my «spex eimen. is scarcely so large as the:smaller individuals of :picipes; from which I should imfer: that /it ought» perhaps»rather:to‘be stated.as being about the same sizeas picipes. | Its: entirely fers ruginous eolouk and the projecting posteriorangles of the thorax fuittieh a tolerably good primd-facie guide:to the species.» 111100! ioltas idounsta in Sieily, andyis'as oqpet scarcein Seieegr tenor ig do ; oil iti te) Lif vie) 10 al O18 Gre picipes, Pa. ne ousth ial 29128 TOSIGTZOG Hydrophilus picipes, Fab. Syst. Eb is 251, 10. Ptomaphagus picipes, Illig. Kaf. Pr. 893. Catops striatus, Duft. Fn. Aust. ii. 74.3. ame —_— blapsoides, Germ. Ins. Sp: Nov. 84. 142°? ° s+ picipes, Erichs:(Kafiids M. Br,i/236) 59 Sturm, Deutsch Paid. xiv 17. Jo be274. £0. C5-Heer, Bny Helve i378. 53) Redti Hn, Aust. 144; 10; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 428. 9; Pairns: & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Franc. i. 300. 4. MISC , ANOIDICIIN Ovatus, convexus, niger ; pnteuniepubitifarmibuie, roitpig ngsiod’ pedibusque,,.piceis; apice testaceiss » thoraee si yBi “joi .transverso, basi-‘sublatiore; | angtilis ’ posticis 1.8 At obtusis ; elytris apice’ Scie fiatis. Long. 22 lin, : This is the isthodle & species ‘of tha peu’, with the exception.of the last... Oval, convex, black... Antenne scarcely thickened at the end, reddish brown at the base, blackish at’ the extremity, excepting the last joint, which is’ light yellow. Head very densely and finely punctate, mouth” veddigh the thorax is likewise very densely and fitiely punctate, with’ a fine silky pubescence, black, strongly rounded on the’ sides, narrowed both in front and behind, but most in front, posterior atigles obtuse, posterior margin yery. slightly sinuated on.each, side, the greatest breadth behind the middle. . Elytra,oyaly very, convex; black, with a slight grey hoar-frost. bleem,.upon them, very densely pune- tate, with striz faint, in front, deeper, behind.,; Under side black, -abdomen and legs BrEWB> fabive Sera ND brown, tarsi pale derruginous,..... iq vient _« The only species wank wluch , st siciiien wisks 6 this spciste MrA. Maurray’s\ Monograph of the genus Catops: 187 confounded is:C, nigricans, Spence. Its large-size removesit ‘from all butitand Cxmeridionalis, Aubé, and'\C.chrysomeloides; Spence. Independentof other distinctions, its colourat' once distinguishes’ ibifrom meridionalis; which is' ferruginous, while this is “black. It likewise! wants the’ projecting posterior angles of the thorax. Its ‘subfiliform antennee :distinguish) it: from: C2 ‘chrysomeloides, which? hasothe: heaviest and thickest clubbed “antennee in the genus; and there only remains C. nigricans, to which itis much more ‘alhed. . Both have subfiliform «antenne,: pale at: the base and apex; and the proportionate length of the joints: of ‘the anitennee Ismuch the same ; they are both: black, with’ ferru- ginous> legs ;“and I:have, specimens of nigricans very little infe- riomin size to picipes, but picipes is a broader and more’ robust- looking insects ot has the:elytra much more convex and bellied out, andats) thoraxus differently: shaped, being’ more: contracted in front; and very commonly nigricans has two or three depres- sions on the disk of the. thorax, which, picipes has not. The posterior angles of the thorax in nigricans have a slight tendency to project behind, which is not the case in pieces. This species is ‘found over the greater part of Europe, but is rare. I have not yet seen,a British specimen,..., Kraatz, observes that. it.is principally found im-fungi, |Fairmaire and Laboulbéne ay ita As taitentis im the trunks hg trees @ presume decayed). 10. C. nigricans, Spence. Choleva nigricans, Spence; Linn? Trans. xi!'14173." . Catops nigricans, Brichs. Kaf:'d) MicBr. i) 237. 6;°Sturm,; Deutsch]. Fn. xiv. 18. 8. t. 273.4 foe. C4;|Heer; Fay Helv. 1/380::6; Redt? Fn. Aust. ( 144, 11; Kraatz, Stett. Ent, Zeit, xiu,.429.1d ; Tuite, & Laboulb. Fn, Ent. Fr. i. 303. 16. Catops var. minor, C. fuliginosus, Erichs. Kaf. d. M. Br. i. 239.10; Sturm, Deutschl. Fn.)xiv,.28., 13 ;. Redt.' Fn: Aust. 771. C. caliginosus (Mus..Berol.). Catops var.-major, C. longipennis, Chaud. Bull. de Mose, 1845, No: 111.196. Oblongo-ovatus,, niger seu.piceo-brunneus ; an- Vig. 9. tennis longioribus, oedsolete clavatis, ferru- (ygineis, apice plerumque fusceseentibus ; tho- oiface; transyerso,, postice latiore,. angulis pos- ticis, acuminatis; .elytris, apice substriatis. ng, LF lin. tins 6 yo ‘Oblong: oval; corivex.’ Black or piceous brown.. ‘Aiitenne a little longer than the head and thorax, very slightly thickened towards ‘the’ extremity, “aii sometimes “entirely ferruginous, more’ generally’ férrupidons at the base and becoriiis' fuscescent towards the point. “Head finely punctate, mouth reddish brown. Thorax very densely, and finely “punctate; findly’ pubescent, alittle narrower than the els ytra, S NI IES +2 188 MrA? Murray’s Monograph.of the genus Catops. sides rounded, the gneatest width. at: the middle; very generally with two-or three depressions on the disk; j\ posterior angles: with a point; projecting» a | little: behind, which makes) the posterior margin) appears to! ibe: visibly: simuate on both» sides. ‘Elytra blackish: brown, sometimes: paler, e/ongate-oval, somewhat con- vex, densely and finely punctate ; faintly striate, | the stride per- ceptible: towards ‘the :extremity, effaced im fronti: Ainger: nee lacks, legs reddish: brown, thighs blackish. i Kraate gives the following remarks:on the larger aie araliller vavicties whieh have been described: under the names of fi ati Sperivts, Chand., and C. fuliginosus) Evichs.:; via > iA; Larger, for the! most part female specimens, differ ae the smaller males in many particulars, so that\ one may:easily be led: to, suppose: them distinct: species«:) In) the: first )place,| the antenne of these largerexamples: aresomewhat: more elongate than’ those’ of the smaller specimens, and when sthey belong to females are also somewhat) less :stout, which makes :them when taken: as ‘a whole: look :much:longer:thanothe antennzxof the smaller individuals. Then the elytra are more: bélliedsont;-so that. the whole animal assumes a more convex appearance ; at the same time also the ‘trix of the elytra are more feebly inarked in this ‘than in the other kind. Such examples are generally found along with the rest, but‘not frequently, and are not of the ‘typical form. If there had not been laid before me by himself one of the original typical examples. from»Germar’s fine collection, it would not ‘have: been possible for me, fromthe short and imperfect, de- seription which Chaudoin gives:of\ his;C.-longipennis*, to peaoiiap init the just-described variety :of (Ccnigricans, Spence.) : iio ») Lhe description by .M, Chatdoir toywhich.M. Kraatz refers is as follows; .vizt<- «5 » ‘Near the wmbrinusy a little, largen; foatnn more PAS, a ax broader, more rounded .on the ‘sides: elytra less swollen, out, flatter, longer : antenne more slender, last) joint. of these smaller and more pointed, “ A male, found at Kiew in the garden of the town under ang leaves, in the beginning of September.” « it O11 As to Krichson’s fuliginosus,,M: Kraatz goes on i:1\ SB. The type of C; nigricans, sp., \is) the. one: Asotibeds as C.. fuliginosus by Evichson, according to ‘two.specimens left. by Drs Meuer to the Royal: Museum (of Berlin),.,'Those,specimeris which \are,in the Royal) Museum, as) C,.nigricais areonot fully coloured; and, when we have:dnly! afew specimens for compa- LisOn; such have altogether a different, appearance from) the full- coloured, specimens. If we:compare more minutely Exichson’s clear! deseriptions! of both speéciesy we find, besides an; agreement *Kraataindoes eit. * + Chaudor: in doe, cit. MrwA. Murray’s Monographof the:genis Catops. 139 on the most important points, only twordifferences. Oneis thet thevantenne of OC. fuliginosus are darker; which proceeds from the perfectly full colouring of the: animal.\\: 'The\other again is that the sinuation: of the hind’ margins: of the thorax(which parti- cularly characterizes this species) is- im: O. nigricans distinet, in C.fuliginosus' feeble,—a ‘mark, which in, individual ,cases is. not always present’ im equal force, and which also ‘appears to the eye of the observer in different aspects stronger or weaker than: is really the cases: There are no specimens named C.,fulginosus, Erichs., inthe Royal Museum, but instead of it:are C. caliginosus, Erichs., evidently projected» from, the description of C.:fuligi- nosus.°' We. must suppose that Erichson had originally: given ‘his specimens: of C. fuliginosus the name of C. caliginosus, and) as such also)determined thenr to his acquaintances, but subsequently _ allowed) it: to remain forreasons unknown: to me*,” » Incdealing with a description emanating from Erichson, it will probably: be: better ‘that quote his description of C. fuliginosus, leaving»the reader'to form ‘for himself his opinion of its value as a species.) | [tis im :these terms :+~ “ Oblongo-ovatus, niger; antennis, obsolete clavatis, rufo-piceis, ),,,apice nigricantibus; thorace basi apiceque latitudine quali, ;..angulis, posticis acuminatis ; elytris obsoletissime striatis, SAPO Sud MAMtid yd ur sited bis! as9d tom b | vio Werycloselycallied to:the foregoing: (nigrita, Evichs.). The antenne have ‘the same form»and .the ‘same’ proportions; ‘but ‘are differently coloured; ‘they are! brownish: red, the last! four or five joints including“the\terminal blackish.’ The thorax! is somewhat shorter! than'm -the' foregomg; a little narrower thaw the elytra, lightly rounded on the sides ; the posterior angles pointed 5: the posterior margin°on each side between theedge\and the middle twice'feebly sinuated.o The elytra are oblong oval, very indi- ‘stinetly striated. “The colour of the body is black ; the head and thorax have a fine yellow-grey pubescence ; the elytra are more brownish black, with a:grey hoar-frost rime‘on them. © The legs are ferruginous brown, the thighs blackish +.” The impression the description.rather leaves upon my mind is, that Erichson’s intended fuliginosus may have been the species subsequently described by Kellner under the name of coracinus. The yellow pubescence on the thorax for instance, and the ash- grey rime-on the‘elytra, apply well to it, but not to nigricans: on thevother! hand; the size,:12clin.,is too much for coracinus. Again, it-may ‘be ‘that; the small ‘examples:of nigricans) standing under the namie ‘oftcatiginosus in the Berlin. Museum collection; were not’ published: by ‘Brichson from: a doubt of (their being *>Kraatz: mdoen cit. *. + Evrichson: ini lee vicit. 140 MYO MUP’ Monoyraph of the Gents Catops. distinct, and that’ C. fuliginosus may have been described’ from, other specimens, although they are not now in the collection, i in the Berlin Museum. ‘Still, in the face of M. Kraatz’s deliberate opinion, fortified‘as it ‘is § by the ‘specimens in the collection’ of the Berlin Royal Museum, ‘and also doubtless by the traditions which must re- main of ‘Bvichson’s own views in a place which has only 80 recently been deprived of him, I have not ventured to carry. ny difference of opinion further than to submit the above suggestions for the consideration of the reader. I have only to add with reference to. this species (C. nigh: cans, Sp.), that the readiest distinction between it and such. others (except C. picipes) as are likely to be mistaken for it, is furnished by the longish almost subfiliform ferr uginous: anténnee In my observations on C. picipes I have already noticed | the primd-facie differences existing betweeh it and this species.” Widely distributed, being found ‘in. Scotland and England! France, Germany, and most of Europe, but nowhere eonhimiot. PA - 11.) Co coracinus, Kellner. © isiobnola bas Catops coracinus, Kelln. Stett. Ent. Zeit. vii. 177.3; Redt. i. Aust. TA; : Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 43}, 12. igile Ovatus, niger ; antennis obsolete. clavatis, rufo- er piceis ; thorace transyerso, basi, latiore, angulis pos- Fig. 10. ticis distincte rectis ; elytris obsoletissime striatis, 3 -< Long. 1} lin. This bis a considerable ‘fesemblanoe to C. nigri- cans, Spence, in the form; of. the elytra and antenne, but is smaller, and more contititous in its outline: the hinder arieles of the thorax’ are very’ slightly adualniute- SO slightly as to be aap observable except by minute exami- nation : the elytra are indistinctly striated. The antennz are as long as the head and thorax, slightly thickened towards the point, in some individuals a little thicker than in others, reddish brown ; the club usually blackish, but the depth of colour varies. The head and thoraz’ are black, densely and finely ‘punctate, with a fine short yellowish pubescence. The thorax is’ almost’as broad as the elytra, broadest in the middle, straight at the base the anterior angles rounded, and the posterior angles Hiyhd aiff at the very angle ; that.is, when looked’ at superticially, the angle would appear obtuse, but when.examined more, carefully there, appears a very short. space of right angle before the thorax’ takes) its curved outline; the seutellum;is proportionally large, and. clothed, with the same coloured | pubescence. as the thorax.|., The: elytrajare oval, densely..and. finely, punctate, black,, clothed with. anjashen;grey ‘pubescence or bloom, indistinctly, stuiated ; no yel-. Mr, A. Murray’s Monograph of, the genus Catops, Al mie pubescence along the base of the elytra... The legs are reddish rown. ‘Tts small size, shorter and more Harpe antenne, more uniform, and less bellied outline distinguish this species from preipes, Fab,, Its.shorter and more thickened antenn, the yellow pubescence on the thorax and seutellum, want of depres- sions, on the disk of the thorax, and the want of the;produeced posterior. angles of the thorax distinguish it from the smaller pane of nigricans, Spence. Its , antenne only slightly thickened, as well as its smaller size, distinguish it from ehry- someloides, Spence. From most of those which. haye a decided yellow pubescence on the thorax.it is distinguished by the want of yellow pubescence along the base of the elytra. This separates it. from tristis, Panz., including abdominalis, Rosenh., montivagus, Heer, longulus,. Kelin., grandicolls, Erichs., and “rotundicollis, elln., and from neglectus, Kraatz, and nigrita, Erichs.. Its yellow. pubescence also is finer, shorter and more delicate than in any. f these., The only remaining species with which it may, be confounded is morio, Erichs., but the more elongate shape and slenderer form of, morio andthe, difference in the posterior angles. of the thorax distinguish it. .Morio has not got the slight acumination which coracinus has at these angles, and. in it they are gently obtuse instead of being at first right-angled. The thorax in morio is also flatter. It is found in Scotland and England, and i in various parts of the Continent. 12. C. moro, Fab. Catops morio, Fab. Syst. El. ii. B64 G97 9 Choleva dissimulator, Spence, Linn. Trans. ‘xi. 150. 1M. Catops sericeus, Gyll. Ins. Suec. w313. 142. : | ao morio, Erichs: Kaf, ds. M. Br. 1.240.115 Storm, ee tenhhs Fn. xiv. 29. 14, t, 276. fig. b,B; Heer, Faun. Hely. 382.14; Redt. Faun. Aust. 144,13; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii.431. 13; Fairm. & Laboulb. as Fn. Ent. Franc. i, 301. 8. Qblongo- ovalis, niger; antennis obsolete clayatis, _articulis duobus primis ultimoque et pedibus .ferrugineis ;. thorace. basi;apiceque_latitudine . _Subzequali, angulis posticis obtusis ; elytris ob- , Soletissime. striatis. Long., 13 lin, ° The antenne are as long as the’ head and thorax, imperceptibly but not greatly thickened towards the pot’; the first ‘two joints are ferru- gindus yellow, the rest, with’ the exception of the 9 2 last, blackish, the last joint’ yellow’: ‘rarely the hah antentize are ferruginous, which “Erichson observes is the case withthe’ examples in’ Fabricius’s collection. > The° body vis *blaek ° the’ Fig. 11. 142 =Mro A. Murray’s\ Monograph of the; genus/Catops head densely and»distinctly, punctate; the: parts»of the: mouth red.) The thorax is:vather | depressed and is thickly: aid-finely: punetured, with! a fine yellowish-grey dense pubescence 5 :itlis half as;broad! again: as) long,: hghtly: rounded on» the sides, somewhat! narrowed ‘infront, but!) behind only a yvery)|little narrower: than in the midiles the: posterior angles are nearly obtuse-angled; the posterior margin is truncate and» straight) The sdutellum has ‘the: same» pubescence: as the thorax. The elytra:have an\ashy-grey bloom, no yellow pubescencealong their base, are densely punctate, nearly without traces! of ‘striae, a little widened. in the middle, behind obtusely acuminate. The legs are ferruginous red, the thighs: brown. laid} sofredeoq The: (same! characters which distinguish \coracinus | fromthe other species m this group apply also to morio, and yunder ‘that species I have already given a comparison of the differeniees;beq tween them... They are however closely, allied. (j+1109 sonoonedng This appears to he arare species)! So farvas I. know, it hasinot yet: been) taken in ‘Scotland. Itjis:found'in England; and is widely spread over the Continent.) It is,meluded by:Geblerbire his list! of insects) found in South-west Siberia.: »M. ~— says! it-is fiend Henle leaves andi in the thinks of wito:0 new bis if AIO PION SAI MO 991199 | 13, C nignitdy Tries, ino) s9Mmetalafios Cae tristis, Gyll. InsiSuec. ivi Skid diiei) sorooqe ei) Jo xetons ort morio, Payk. Fn, Suec, 1. '344. 2. ET onrrort soto at nigrita, Erichs, Kaf. d. M. Br. iy, 239, 9." ss —— tristis, Sturm *, Deutsch]. Faun, xiv. 24. 11. t,.275. ‘fig. a0! tether —— nigrita, Heer,’ Fn. Helv)’3881.'12;'Redt! Fry Aust: ai ise ‘Kirdatz!) Stett. Ent. Zeit ii 432 p Fairm) &jLaboalby Pa! Ent: Frans. i) 304) Oblongo-ovatus, niger; antennis Obsolete Clavatis !" iath rufo-piceis, clava nigra, apice ‘testacea ; thorace Fig. 2. basi apiceque Jatitudine squali, anipiilis posticis’ ° fere rectis leviter acuminatis ; elytris obsoletis- sime striatis. Long. 1 lin. Oblong-oval. . The antenne are as long as the head and t thorax, imperceptibly thickened towards the point. The first six jomts are reddish brown, the remainder brown, the 8th joint not much smaller than..the. rest, the last joint, oval,,, acuminate, ee etng The thorax ‘is scarecly a half: broader. than: long, rounded: on’ * Both from his figures and deseriptions it eee to me évident that’ Sturm has transposed the names of nigrita, Erichs and tristis, Panz, ‘This’ has not been noticed by Kraatz or subsequent authors, but & very short’ perusal, will I think convince them of it. ' For instance, of tristis, Panz., he’ sa 8; oe the thorax broad, short,” &c., and. of nigrita Erichs., “ tHe thorny narrower than the elytra, trausverse, whith is just Feversing the, characters of the thorax ; and his’ figures speak, for themselves. Mri A. Murray’s' Monograph of the:genus'Catops. 148 thei sides; ‘broadest; in’ the middle ;; nevertheless only a) little narrowed in ‘front and behind; \imfront:ratheronarrower than behind 59:the posterior) angles »sometimesi a‘ little pointed) *, the) posterior margin: straightly truncate; and only:towards the middle;very slightly sinuated. It is:covered witha: yellow silken pubescence. °° 'The elytra, as well as the: whole ‘body, are black; they shave'\a ‘brownish-blue ‘or purplish peachy bloom; withi:a yellowish pubescence more conspicuous at: their base and basal margins than on the disk. They are finely punctured, very im- perceptibly striated, longish oval, in the middle a little widened, behind obtusely acummate. The legs are ferruginous red, the posterior thighs sometimes brownish. .'Thisas the first of a little group of species, which, with a de- cided ‘yellow pubescence on the, thorax, has a brownish-blue or purplish bloom ‘on the elytra, accompanied with yellow hairs or pubescence conspicuous along the base and: basal margins of the! élytra;+-a character which will limit our comparison to only two or three ispecies. ‘The: two -species just described, C. coracinus and: i! morte, have also: ‘yellow pubescence on the) thorax, but their elytra have not:a purplish bloom, buta greyish- ash) bloom, and want the. yellow hairs: along the base.) The yellow pubes- cence on the thorax of these two also is feeble both in colour and consistence compared with’ those:'which ‘follow. The form of the thorax of this species distinguishes itfromiall!)\) -pig13, the others. Figure 13 shows the ‘relative’ form ° of the thorax of nigrita and ¢ristis, the plain, line being the outline, of, nigrita, and \the dotted line.,.,..;( that of éristiss:| These two. speciesiare in other. .:) respects extremely, alike.,, The; antenne:, however also furnish characters of, discrimination—the.... an club of ¢ristis being heavy and.thick, while;the antenne of nigrita are only obsoletely clubbed... The great breadth of the thorax,of grandicollis, Erichs., easily distinguishes it ; and the, form of the thorax of rotundicollis, Kelln., which is an exaggerated form. of that of ¢ristzs as above delineated (fig. 13), will prevent nigrita being confounded with that species, The elytra in both nigrita and tristis are elongate and give a long character to the whole insect, while rotwndicollis has the elytra short and rapidly acu- minate. og gala setae * Erichson in his description states that the posterior angles are pointed, but Kraatz'says that he cannot agree with him in that respect +‘ accord- ing to, my view,” he says, “they are right-angled, in not a few, examples passing into obtuse-angled.” I. have. examined a considerable, series carefully with a view to determine this point, and find that both are. right. _I-possess specimens whieh have the posterior angles pointed, and others where there is no, appearance of a point, but the line of the, base of the thorax. perfectly, straight, This is another, proof, of the variable ¢ha- racter of the genus. It also shows us how inadequate are Spence’s sec-_ tional divisions which are founded on this very character. | 144 Mr.A, Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. This species is widely spread, and is found under leaves, and under the carcases of birds and small mammals. 14. C. tristis, Pauz. Helops tristis, Panz. Fn. Germ. 8. 1. Choleva Leachii *, Spence, Linn. Trans. xi. Catops tristis, var, ™ vil Ins. Suec. iv. 312. 1. tristis, Erichs. Kaf. d. M. Br. 1. 238, 8. nigrita, Sturm, Deutschl. Faun. xiv. 24. 11. t. 275. f. ¢. C. tristis, Heer, Fn. Helv. i. 380.8; Redt. Fn. Aust. 144.12; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 433.18; Fam. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Fr. i. 302. Oblongo-ovatus, niger ; antennis abrupte clavatis, — } c Ne BEY ig. 14. clava fusca, articulo ultimo breviori; thorace transverso: basi apiceque latitudine subzequali, angulis posticis rectis; elytris obsoletissime ) striatis. Long. 13 lin. _ Of the same size and general form as the last species (nigrita, Erichs.); the thorax, however, is not so broad, particularly behind. Perhaps the commonest impression it makes on a first introduction is that of an insect with longish elytra and a’ dis- proportionately short, narrow, somewhat square thorax. The antennz are nearly as long as the head and thorax, strongly thickened towards the point ; the first six joints slender, reddish brown, those following brown, broader than long, the eighth not only much shorter but also narrower than the remainder of the club, the last a little larger than the preceding, with a cone- shaped point, generally pale : at the tipt. The head and thorax are black, densely punctate, more or less wrinkled transversely, and thickly covered with a close yellow pubescence ; the hairs springing from the wrinkled punctuation as shown in the magnified sketch represented in fig. 15. Fie. 15 The thorax one-half broader than long, sat rounded on the sides, broadest in the ta middle, or perhaps rather a little before oi, ; the middle, giving the primd-facie effect of being narrowest behind ; but on com- paring the narrowness both in front and behind it is found nearly equal, or rather narrower before than behind. ‘The posterior angles are sharply right-angled, the straight edge proceeding a little forward before * As already mentioned, I have been unable to make out satisfactorily what the ¢tristis of Spence is, and therefore have not added that as a syn- onym here. + Erichson says that the last joint is brown like the preceding, but this is only the case sometimes; generally speaking it is paler. Mr.‘A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 145 “the outward curve commences: the posterior margin is almost straight, only a little sinuate ‘towards’ the ‘middle. The ‘elytra are covered with a brownish-blue or purplish bloom, and with some yellow pubescence most observable at the base and along the basal margins*. Under the bloom .the) elytra,.themselves.:are brownish, lightest at the base;»they:ate-densely punctate; with feeble traces of strize, in the middle somewhat expanded, behind oval-acuminate. . Under side and thighs dark brown, tibize fer- ruginous brown, tarsi ferruginous yellow, »:Erichson adds that in the males the extreme termination of each elytron is produced into a single Fig. 16. point: «In the females the point is com- monly rounded. My experience is that \ it varies indifferently. Cu, Necks] This is a variable species, and under it, I think, should be comprehended not only the C. abdominalis of Rosenhauer, the longulus of Kellner, and the montivagus of Heer, but also the grandicollis-of Erichson, and probably the rotundt- collis of Kellners::'These T'shall include as varieties under this species, giving however a separate description of each, and where I have not seen the variety in nature, quoting the words of the author who:deseribed it. © — Var. A. .C, abdominalis, Rosenh. Beitr. Ins. Fn. Eur, i. p. 22, ‘¢ Oblongo-ovatus, niger; antennarum basi, abdominisque seg- ‘i*mentis 2 primis ferrugineis; prothorace basi apiceque latitu- dine eequali, angulis posticis rectis ; elytris obsoletissime stri- oatis; antennis abrupte clavatis. Long. 13 lin., lat.1 lin. “Very similar’ to the C. nigricans, but smaller and not so Convex; particularly like the C. montivagus, Heer, Fn: Helv. i. 381. I should consider it perhaps to belong to the latter, were it not that the posterior part of the abdomen of two examples which I possess from different districts of the Tyrol is uniformly ofa different-colour from that of the rest, a character which is not known to me.in any other Catops, and which Heer must cer- tainly have Observed in describing his species had it existed im it. In the ‘new species also the colour of the base of the an- tenn and ‘of the feet is much darker and the thorax is broader. _* It is perhaps scarcely necessary to say, that in speaking of the bloom and the pubescence on these species, I am speaking of perfectly fresh speci- mens in good condition. When the insect gets greasy and dirty the bloom no longer exists, and the yellow hairs get clogged together so that they look black. The best way in such cases is to turn them about in different direc- tions, till the eye catches the light in which the pubescence or bloom best shows itself. | Ann. & Mag. N: Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvin. eLO 146 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. The head is not large ; black, finely and densely punctate, with a yellowish-grey pubescence. The mouth is brownish. The an- tennze are somewhat longer than the head and thorax, the first six joints brownish red, slender, the remainder black, broader than long, and thickened into a club towards the outer side ; the eighth joint much shorter and more slender than the rest, the last somewhat more slender. and about a half longer than the preceding, with an obtuse point. The thorax is densely wrinkled-punctate, and thickly clothed with close-lying yellowish hairs, transverse, about a half broader than long, rounded on the sides, broadest in the middle, narrower in front than behind, the anterior angles obtuse, the posterior straight, the posterior margin scarcely sinuated. The elytra are a little broader than the thorax, somewhat bellied out in the middle, oblong oval, usually attenuated to a point at the apex, densely and finely punctate and transversely wrinkled, covered with a grey pubescence and bluish hoar-frost, the sutural strize very distinct, and in the middle of the elytra we perceive the trace of several strie. Under side black, the thighs dark brown, the tibiz fer- ruginous brown, the tarsi ferruginous yellow ; the first two seg- ments of the abdomen are of a lively ferrugimous red, the remainder black, finely and densely punctate, delicately pubes- cent. “Found in the Tyrol near Steinach and on the Franzenhéhe, 4000-8000 feet above the level of the sea*.” | | The reader will see that the above is a pretty accurate descrip- tion of C. tristis, with the exception of the colour of the first two segments of the abdomen. Colour is at all times a character of very doubtful value in Coleoptera, and the constant symptom of immaturity or of not fully developed colour is the substitution for black of a ferruginous brown or red of greater or less inten- sity, or over a greater or less extent. I have not seen specimens of this variety in nature, but M. Kraatz, who had authentic specimens through his hands, states that it is a mere variety of ¢ristis. : Var. B. C. longulus, Kellner. Catops longulus, Kellner, Stett. Ent. Zeit. vii. 176; Redt. Fn. Aust. 771; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xii. 433. 17. Oblongus, niger ; antennis obsolete clavatis, basi apiceque testa- ceis ; thorace basi apiceque latitudine squali, angulis posticis rectis ; elytris obsoletissime striatis. Long. 2} lin. According to M. Kellner’s description this species is distin- * Rosenhauer im loc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 147 guished by its long and slender form, and thereby easily sepa- rated from the remaining varieties or species in this division. The antenne are of the length of the head and thorax, mode- rately strong, black in the middle, the basal joints reddish, the terminal joint yellowish, the club a little thickened ; the head and thorax are densely punctate, clothed with yellowish-grey hairs ; the latter is gently rounded on the sides, narrowed in front and _ behind; the posterior margin is cut straight, and only slightly sinuated on each side of the scutellum. The elytra are long and uniform in their shape, densely and finely punctate, indistinctly striated, lightly covered with yellowish-grey hairs and hoar- frosted. The legs are black-brown, the feet brownish red. M. Kellner states that he found this kind on high hills near the mountains (of Thurimgia) “ under moss and on exposed dead birds : very rare.” The only discrepancy which the above description shows be- tween this variety and ¢ris¢is is that the club is but little thick- ened, and that the elytra are long and uniform in their shape. The degree of thickness of the club of the antennz varies in all the thick-clubbed species (of course within certain bounds) ; and the circumstance of its. being found under dead birds sufficiently shows that this is one of the thick-clubbed species. Moreover, owing to the kindness of M. Kraatz, I have seen authentic ex- amples of it, and am thus enabled to say that the antenne are not of less thickness than they are in many other specimens of C. tristis. The length of the elytra, which is in point of fact the characteristic mark of this variety, is of no value as a character, scarcely any two examples of ¢ristis having the elytra of the same proportions. In some they are more bellied out than in others, which makes them look not so long, and others are longer in point of fact, but they all have the same character which cannot well be mistaken, and this supposed species is only a variety with disproportionately elongate elytra. I have found this variety in Scotland and England. Var. C. C. montivagus, Heer, Faun. Col. Helv. 1. 381. “Oblongo-ovatus, niger; antennis basi, tibiis tarsisque rufo- testaceis, pronoto subtransverso, basi apiceque latitudine sub- sequali, angulis posticis rectis, acutis; elytris obsoletissime striatis ; antennis abrupte clavatis, articulo ultimo penultimo vix longiore. “ Long. 13 lin. “Very similar to C. tristis ; chiefly to be distinguished by its thorax being a little longer, but narrower. The first five joints of the antennz are rufo-testaceous, the eighth the smallest, much 10* 148 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. shorter and narrower than those that follow, the last shortly ovate; scarcely longer than the preceding ; the thorax much narrower than the elytra, a little broader than long, with the sides lightly rounded, behind subsinuate, very densely punctulated, clothed with a dense yellow silky pubescence ; elytra oblong ovate, very elosely punctate, but evidently impressed with a sutural stria ; thighs pitchy black. Dens “Very rare in the Alps. (At the Gemmi near the Dau- bensee*.’’) ! The above description can I think be referred to nothing but tristis ; the greater relative length of the thorax, which M. Heer specifies as the chief distinction, being doubtless either the result of variation in the length of the elytra, or one of the variations to which this species is subject. The next variety, which J refer to the same species, shows a much greater variation in the relative dimensions and proportions of the thorax. | Neither M. Kraatz nor myself have seen authentic examples of the above species, but M. Rosenhauer speaks of it (supra) as if he was familiar with it, and says that but for the colour of the last segments of the abdomen in his abdominalis, he would have referred that species to montivagus. M. Kraatz having ascer- tained aliunde that abdominalis was an immature specimen of. tristis, differing only in the colour of these segments, it follows that montivagus is what the description would lead us to suppose, viz. a variety or synonym. of ¢ristis. Var. D. C. grandicollis, Erichs. C. grandicollis, Erichs. Kaf. d. M. Br. i. 237 ; Heer, Fn. Col. Helv. i. 380 ; Redt. Fn. Aust. 144; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 432.15; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. France. i. 300. . Ovatus, nigro-fuscus ; antennis obsolete clavatis Fie. 17 ; Tae ‘ Sete . B td pedibusque rufis, illis apice nigricantibus ; thorace transverso, coleopteris latiore, angulis posticis obtusis ; elytris obsoletissime striatis, Long. 12 lin. Somewhat of the form of the C. nigrita, but larger, and especially broader. Black-brown. The antennz are not quite so long as the head and thorax, gradually slightly thickened, to- wards the point reddish brown, the last joint blackish. The head and thorax are densely punctured and granulated exactly as in C. tristis, clothed with close-lying yellow hairs. The latter is considerably broader than the elytra, more ‘than one-half * Heer in loc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 149 broader than long, strongly rounded on the sides, the anterior angles rounded, the posterior angles obtuse-angled, the posterior margin cut straight, of the breadth of the elytra. These are oblong oval, somewhat convex, densely and finely punctate, indistinctly striated, brownish hlue or purplish hoar-frosted, with a yellowish pubescence along the base and basal margins. The legs are brownish red. This variety stands in a very different position from those which have gone before. They are so near the type, that they might without much harm have been described as synonyms. The present, on the contrary, differs in some respects widely from the type, and it is by no means surprising that it has hitherto been considered one of the best characterized and most distinct species. The great breadth of the thorax is the prominent distinguishing character ; its shape also is somewhat different, being nearer that of C.nigrita, Erichs. The grounds on which I have deemed it a variety of tristis, are first, that all the specimens of grandicollis I have taken have been in company with ¢ris¢is, and they were gene- rally without the admixture of another species except rotundicollis, which, as I have already said, I suspect to be another variety of tristis. The examples of grandicollis were almost invariably males*, and those of tristis for the most part females. In my earliest cap- tures it so happened that I found nothing but males of grandicollis and females of tristis, and naturally came to the conclusion that they were the two sexes of the same thing. Subsequent researches have convinced me to the contrary, as I have now a good many male specimens of ¢ristis, and one female of grandicollis. Still the great preponderance is as I have stated, and the result to which I have come is, that grandicollis is the normal form of the male, and ¢ristis of the female ; although, as is known sometimes to take place in other orders of animals, the female occasionally assumes the form of the male, or vice versd. Another ground for assuming them to be.the same species is their great general re- semblance to each other, notwithstanding that the one has got such a broad thorax, while in the other it is narrow. This simi- larity is owing perhaps to the thorax in both being transverse, and the rest of the body of the same figure. The pubescence, colouring, wrinkling and punctuation are identical, and when two fine fresh specimens with their pubescence and bloom untar- nished are placed together, I think it is almost impossible to avoid the conclusion that they belong to the same species. The differences that exist other than the broad thorax are very trifling. The antennze of grandicollis are perhaps a trifle thinner and not '™* Erichson founded his description on a “ single male specimen.” 150 Mr. A, Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. so dark in the middle as in the generality of ¢ristis, and the ter- minal joint is usually not paler than the rest of the club. But these are all variable items in ¢éristis itself. I have specimens with their antenne in every respect to the most minute parti- cular the same in both kinds. The only other discrepancy is, that the slight sinuation-on the hind margin of the thorax of tristis seems wanting in grandicollis. In a word, the only per- manent difference is in the form of the thorax, which, in the face of the circumstances I have adverted to, does not in this instance appear to me a sufficient ground for constituting it a different species. Another curious confirmation of this view is, that similar variations in the form of the thorax take place in C. chrysome- loides. In fact, I possess specimens of the latter having exactly the form of tristis; the sole difference being that they are larger ; the thorax is more coarsely granulated, its pubescence darker ; the elytra more rounded and not so acuminate at the apex, their bloom also is ash-grey instead of purplish, their base is black instead of brownish, and the yellow hairs at the base are wanting. The antenne are thicker and darker and the last joint is longer. These particulars serve to show that it is not ¢ristis; and in addition these varieties are found mixed with large numbers of the normal form of chrysomeloides. For instance, among about 200 specimens of chrysomeloides which my friend Mr. Bates re- cently sent me, all taken together at one time, [ found three or four with the form of ¢ristis ; also a specimen or two having in like manner exactly the form of grandicollis, but with the elytra not as in the variety of ¢ristzs bearing that name, but as in chry- someloides ; the antenne are thicker and darker, but there is no other difference in the relative proportions, except in the last joint, which is not long, as it isin chrysomeloides. Further, there were a few specimens in the same lot having the shorter form and more acuminate elytra of rotundicollis ; and lastly, there were examples having the form of the thorax of nigrita. The result to which I have come therefore is, that similar variations in form exist both in C. tristis and C. chrysomeloides ; that as we have a variety of the former with a broad thorax (C. tristis var. grandi- collis), we have also a variety of the latter of like form (C. chry- someloides var. grandicollis). In like manner of each we have C. tristis var. rotundicollis and C. chrysomeloides var. rotundi- collis, and C. tristis var. nigrita and C. chrysomeloides var. nigrita. We have a var. of chrysomeloides like tristis (C. chrysomeloides var. tristis), but I have not found any like resemblance to C. chryso-. meloides in tristis. : 9g: In all these varieties, however, there are certain general cha- racters which appear to be constant, and enable us to refer each Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 151 variety to its proper species. These are the colour of the elytra - and of its bloom, and the colour of the pubescence at the base of the elytra. There are also other characters, which, although they vary in individual species on the one side or other, are on the whole pretty constant. The antenne of chrysomeloides are almost invariably considerably thicker than in ¢ristis, and the last joint longer. The pubescence of the thorax (except in the same variety) is browner than in ¢ristis, and, except in the var. rotundicollis of tristis, is more coarsely granulated. The form of the apex of the elytra, except im the same variety, is also rounder in chrysomeloides than in tristis. Var. E. C. rotundicollis, Kellner. C. rotundicollis, Kellner, Stett. Ent. Zeit. viii. 176.2; Redt. Fn. Aust. 771; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 434.19; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Fr. 1. 302, Ovatus, nigro-fuscus ; antennis obsolete clavatis ; pedibus rufo-piceis; thorace transverso subru- guloso, lateribus fortiter rotundatis, angulis pos- ticis rectis ; elytris apice obsoletissime striatis. Long. 13 lin. Fig. 18. The antenne are scarcely so long as the head and thorax, thickened towards the point, reddish brown, lighter at the base. The head and thorax are densely punctate, or rather granulated and densely covered with yellowish grizzly hairs ; the latter is strongly rounded on the sides, most so towards the front, narrowed behind, the anterior angles rounded, the pos- terior angles almost pointed and right-angled, the posterior margin cut straight, and slightly sinuated on both sides near the scutellum. ‘The elytra are oval, a little convex, densely and finely punctate, indistinctly striated, with a bluish or purplish bloom or hoar-frost on them, and also with yellowish hairs par- ticularly at the base, and are narrowed to a point at the apex. The legs are brownish red, the feet lighter. This variety or species is found along with ¢ristis and grandi- collis, but it is not without hesitation that I remove it from the list of distinct species. The characters, however, which distin- guish it being all variations in degree, and at times approaching more or less to the type of ¢ristis, I have come to look upon it as a variety of that species. It is well known that carcase-feeding beetles are always more subject to variation than others, owing to the chance of the food of the larve becoming exhausted before they are full fed. This species may be a starved variety. The particulars however by which it is most readily distinguished 152 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. are its smaller size, the strongly rounded edges of the thorax inflexed towards the base, and perhaps more than any other, the more strongly marked punctuation or rather granulation on the thorax; but none of these distinctions appear to me sufficient to justify its being kept as a distinct species. As to its size, although it is only about half the size of grandicollis, I have un- _ doubted specimens of ¢ristis quite as small as it; and even of grandicollis I have seen a specimen received by M. Kraatz from Thuringia not. much larger. The general cut of the thorax is that of ¢ristis, but broader in front. The elytra terminating sharply is a character also shared by ¢ristis. The bluish or purplish bloom on the elytra is perhaps not quite so marked a feature as in ¢ristis, but it is still well developed, and the yellow pubescence on the thorax and along the base of the elytra is the same. The distinction most appreciable is the punctuation or rather granu- lations on the thorax. To the naked eye, or under a weak lens, the thorax looks as if it were more coarsely punctate and of a coarser texture than in ¢ristis. Under a higher magnifying power it assumes the aspect shown in fig. 19, Fig. 19. and a comparison of that with fig. 15 and fig. 20, exhibiting the marks on the thorax of ¢ristis and neglectus (next spe- cies), will showthat it occupies a medium place between them. This punctuation in rotundicollis however is not always ve i Wadi i ‘A WATS BY equally coarse, showing gradations to the feebler granulations of tristis. It is not a rare variety, and is found under dead birds, &e. both in England and Scotland and all over the Continent. 15. C. neglectus, Kraatz. Catops neglectus, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 434, 20. Ovatus, nigro-fuscus; antennis obsolete clavatis pedibusque rufo- piceis ; thorace ‘transverso, postice angustiore, variolariter punctato ; elytris apice substriatis. Long. 13 lin. Shape entirely that of ¢tristis. Antenne obsoletely clavate, reddish brown. The head is black, deeply, densely and distinctly punctate. The thorax is in the middle almost of the breadth of the elytra, nearly half as broad as long, somewhat convex, the sides moderately strongly rounded (exactly as in ¢ristis), more narrowed behind than in front, so that the greatest breadth is before the middle. The posterior angles are right- angled, the posterior margin feebly sinuated on each side in Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 158 front of the scutellum. It is covered with a dense yellow pubes- cence as in ?¢ristis, but is not granulated like it, but covered with shallow punctures, so that under a strong lens’ it looks exactly as if pitted with the small-pox, and out of each shallow flat pit issues a yellow hair (sometimes two, springing from the same centre); these pits are arranged in a sort of irregular transverse order (see fig. 20), which gives r the thorax to the naked eye the ap- a pearance of being strongly transversely , wrinkled. The elytra are densely and finely punctate, with indistinct, very eva- - ‘ nescent traces (when highly magnified) 7 wit of similar depressions being scattered | (@Y\VY, ee we over them, and with indistinct traces of strie at the apex; they are clothed with a purplish brownish bloom similar to that of ¢tristis, and with yellowish hairs princi- pally seen at the base. The legs are brownish red, feet lighter. Till this species was made known by M. Kraatz, it had been always overlooked. Ona hasty glance it looks exactly like ¢ristis ; a little better inspection, particularly of the apparent granu- lations on the thorax, leads one to suppose it is rotundicollis, but a careful examination brings out the much deeper and differ- ently formed punctuation of the thorax. This is the only cha- racter to be relied on to separate it from ¢ristis ; for although the antennz are not so abruptly or heavily clavate as in that species, and are entirely of a reddish brown instead of having a blackish club, still in neither particular are they so different as to be beyond similar variations to be found in the true ¢ristis. I therefore felt great difficulty in making up my mind whether they were distinct species or not. Thanks to the liberality of M. Kraatz, who supplied me with specimens of his neglectus, I was enabled to examine them all very carefully, which I did under high powers of the compound microscope, and although there is in one sense undoubtedly a transition between tristis and neglectus through rotundicollis, inasmuch as while the sculpture of the thorax in ¢ristis is slightly wrinkled, that of rotundicollis is gra- nulated, and that of neglectus variolose, still there did appear a greater difference between neglectus and rotundicollis than be- tween the latter and ¢ristis. It is not easy to embody the dif- ference in words, but I am enabled by the kind assistance of Dr. Greville, whose qualifications as a microscopic observer and microscopic draughtsman are unsurpassed, to submit the differ- ences to the reader, in the woodcuts, figs. 15, 19 and 20, drawn , by him, which show the sculpture of the thorax of the three kinds as seen under a magnifying power of 280 diameters. These I think prove the close relationship of rotundicollis, fig. 19, with DS 154 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. tristis and grandicollis (both of which are exactly the same), fig. 15: the punctures from which the hairs issue are only a little larger and deeper in the former than in the latter, which also shows the first faint traces of the circular depressions between these punctures in the former. In neglectus however, although there are deep circular depressions, these are on a totally different arrangement from those in the other species. Here they sur- round the puncture from which the hairs spring, while in rotun- dicollis they are placed between the hairs. In neglectus the con- cave curve of the depression is turned towards the hair, in rotun- dicollis it is the convex curve which is turned to it. Although the character is narrow, I incline to think that this is a good species, more especially as M. Kraatz mentions that nothing approaching to a transition between it and rotun- dicollis has been found. This interesting species was taken by M. Kraata in Hessia, but I have not wi observed it in any collection made in this country. 16. C. quadraticollis, Aubé. Catops quadraticollis, Aubé, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de Fr. 1850, viii. tei 35. t.11. f.3; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Fr. i. 302. Oblongo-ovalis, convexiusculus, niger; anten- Fig. 21. narum articulis primis et ultimo, tibiisque . ferrugineis ; thorace quadrato, vix postice an- gustiore, angulis posticis rectis. Long. 12 lin. Oblong-oval, convex. Brownish black, co- vered with a sparing yellowish-grey pubescence ; mouth and base of the antenne obscure ferru- ginous. Antenne gradually clavate, a little longer than the head and thorax. Thorax almost as broad as long ; sides feebly arched, almost straight, except in front, where they are pretty strongly rounded ; posterior angles right- angled, a little sharply pointed; very finely and densely pune- tate. Elytra with a more marked punctuation, very dense ; sutural stria deep, disappearing on the anterior third. With a strong lens some traces of striz are perceptible. Thighs brown- ish black, tibize and tarsi obscure ferruginous. This species is almost of the size of ¢ristis, which it comes very near in form and colour. It is however a little more elongated and generally deeper in colour, and the antenne are less clavate ; but the principal difference is in the form of the thorax, which is nearly as long as broad and rectilinear on the sides, in fact nearly square ; the posterior angles also are straighter. Dr. Aubé Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 155 says that the lateral margins are a little more rounded in the males than in the females, but always less so than in ¢ristis, I have seen one female example of this. species, in the collee- tion of M. Chevrolat. At first I was disposed to consider it as a variety-of ¢ristis, but on closer examination I became satisfied that it is a distinct species ; at least, that we must hold it so until a closer study of its affinities and alliances shall teach us otherwise. . . 17. C. chrysomeloides, Panz. Helops chrysomeloides, Panz. Fn. Ger. 57. 1. Choleva chrysomeloides, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Ins. 29. 4; Spence, Linn. Trans. xi. 146.7. Catops chrysomeloides, Erichs. Kaf. d. M. Br.1. 697.74; Sturm, Deutschl. Fn. xiv. 22. 10. t., 275. f. 6. B; Heer, Fn. Helv. 380.9; Redt. Fn. Aust. 144. 10; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xii. 432. 16; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent, Fr. i. 302. ‘ Ovatus, nigro-piceus; antennis abrupte clavatis, — Fig. 22. clava nigra nitidula, articulo ultimo oblongo ; thorace transverso, basi latiore, angulis posticis rectis; elytris obsoletissime striatis. Long. 2 lin. Ovate, convex ; deep brown or biack, with a pretty dense pubescence. Antenne shorter than nf head and thorax, strongly and abruptly clavate, the base (first six joimts or so) red, the club black or deep brown, the fourth, fifth and sixth joints not longer than thick, also not thicker than those preceding, those following consider- ably thicker, the seventh, ninth and tenth somewhat thicker than “long, brown; the eleventh oblong oval; the eighth narrower than the other joints of the club, very short. Thorax one-half broader than long, rounded on the sides, narrowed a little more in front than behind; at the posterior margin a little narrower than the base of the elytra; the posterior angles right-angled, pointed; the posterior margin lightly sinuated on each side, covered with a coarse yellowish grizzly pubescence. Elytra like the thorax, very finely and densely punctate, very indistinctly striated, with an ashy grey bloom; no yellow pubescence. Legs ferruginous red, often brown on the thighs. This very distinct species is distinguished at once by the large black club of its antennz. When seen along with other species, its gloomy black opake appearance, combined with a larger club of the antenne than any other species, at once point it out. The only other large black species in this group are picwes and nigricans, and neither of these has heavy thick-clubbed antenne. From the other thick-clubbed species (none of which however 156 Mr. W. Webster on a new British species of Skenea. have antennze equal to it in thickness), it may be quickly distin- guished by its gloomy black colour, and by the dull ash-gre bloom on the elytra. The pubescence on the thorax is all grizzly yellow, a good deal coarser than the strong rich russet yellow of ¢ristis and the other thick-clubbed species ; and the bloom on the elytra wants the purplish tinge observable in these species ; and there are no yellow hairs along the base or margins of the elytra, which are not lighter in colour themselves than the thorax. Immature specimens wholly ferruginous brown are occasionally met with. The thickness of the club of the antenn is also not always equally great, but always greater than in any other species. As I have already mentioned in speaking of the varieties of tristis, similar varieties occur of this species, viz. :— Var. grandicollis, with larger broad thorax. Var. tristis, with narrow short thorax and broad elytra, Var. rotundicollis, of the shape of rotundicollis, but larger. Var. nigrita, of the shape of nigrita. For the differences between these varieties and the similarly named varieties of tristzs, see the remarks on page 150. As I have already mentioned, this species used very generally to be made to represent both ¢ristzs and chrysomeloides by British ~ and even foreign entomologists. Tt is found under small dead birds and mammals. Mr. Bates of Leicester has taken hundreds (and supplied me largely) by a simple trap which is very useful for taking some of our rarest Clavicornes. He puts three or four rabbits’ feet into a soda-water bottle, buries it in a favourable locality, so that the mouth of the bottle is level with the ground, and in a week or ten days the interior of the bottle is swarming with insects, among which great rarities occasionally occur. [To be continued. | XVI.—On a new British species of Skenea. By W. Wesster, Esq. [ With a Plate. | To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, Turoveu the kindness of C. Spence Bate, Esq., I am enabled to send you a drawing (PI. VIII. figs. 12, 13) of an extremely minute Skenea which I found in sand, taken amongst Corallina officinalis from rock-pools at Gwyllyn Vase near Falmouth. It is involute, like Skenea nitidissima, and equally umbilicated Dr. J. E. Gray on a new species of Dolphin: 157 both above and below; but the whorls, which are three, instead of two and a half, do not increase quite so rapidly in size. Its distinctive feature consists in having three spiral ribs or-carinz of a shining fulvous tint, which contrast strongly with the whitish ground colour of the shell ; one is situated on either side extending from the apex to the orifice, and the third, which is not so distinctly elevated, on the centre of the body. _ The entire volutions appear under a good lens strongly wrinkled longitudinally, more especially on the mner sides, and under a still higher power finely striated spirally. The mouth, which is well rounded and does not turn to either side, embraces a considerable portion of the body-whorl. The operculum I have not been able to examine: its diameter hardly equals the twentieth of an inch. As yet I have only obtained four specimens, but have still some small portion of the sand in which they were found, remain- ing unexamined. : ff the shell as described above is already known, I should feel greatly obliged if any of your scientific correspondents would favour me with the name. - Tam borne out in my opinion that it is new to the British fauna by Dr. Battersby of Torquay, who has kindly examined the shell ; should it prove equally new to science, Skenea tricarinata would be a very appropriate designation. It may be interesting to some of your readers to know, that I met with several fine specimens of the rare Crenella costulata in rock-pools in Mount’s Bay, and also with Modiola phaseolina in _ some abundance in the same locality. Yours faithfully, Upton Hall, near Birkenhead, W. WEssTER. June 21, 1856. | EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. Fig. 12. The shell highly magnified. Fig. 13. Natural size. XVII.—Description of a New Species of Dolphin (Steno) from the upper parts of the River Amazon*, By J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S. &ec. Mr. H. W. Bares has sent to the British Museum the skulls of two Dolphins which he has procured from the upper parts of the Amazon. The first is named Bouto by the natives, and found near Ega. It is evidently the Delphinus Geoffroyii of Desmarest, [* A brief abstract of a notice of two species of Dolphins occurring in the Amazon, by M. Paul Gervais, appeared in the Annals, vol. xvii. p. 521.— Ep. Ann. Nat. Hist.) 158 Dr. J. E. Gray on a new species of Dolphin. described from a specimen procured by the French from the Lisbon Museum during their occupation of that town, and which the Portuguese most probably received from the Brazils. M. F. Cuvier, in his ‘ Cetacea,’ p. 112, described this species under the name of Delphinus frontatus. M. D’Orbigny discovered the same, or at any rate a nearly allied species, in the River Moxos in Upper Peru or Bolivia, and described and figured it under the name of Inia Boliviensis, Voy. Amér. Mérid. t. 22. The measurements of the Brazilian skull are as follows, in imches and parts of inches :-— inches. Length Of skull... es. seoces coacccsacsenceesgensenssena 214 OE TCM cs casa cascassehack tat tateraa eras Aebeeie nee 13 of teeth-line of upper Jaw ......cseseseeees 124 Of lower JAW — ....ccscscecessene 11 OF LOWEE FRWid eos iyy- vee decyersdnedes teaser encng 174 — of symphysis of lower jaw ....+-seeseceseere + Width of skull js score seve gdh andindhs mapas peemnstgoieres 10 in front of orbits at notch ......+++..seeeees 6 Of beakk at notch sos. ciiiid.ccddacdcdesocnle os 3 28 28 Tee th 3 x It is only the hinder eight or nine teeth which have a distinct internal heel; the succeeding ones gradually assume the usual conical form, ‘but all the teeth are more or less rugulose. Mr. H. W. Bates observes : “The animal from which the skull was taken is very large, and wholly of a pinkish flesh-colour. I have seen them rear themselves entirely above the surface of the water when the sexes are sporting in shoaly bays. It goes in ~ pairs, rolling together..... There are black dolphins of the larger species, but I do not know if a variety or a separate species. They also roll in pairs, and are abundant towards the Delta of the Amazon. I cannot say whether the flesh-coloured species is found in the Delta; one fact only I can mention—I have never seen a black and a pink dolphin together in pairs. They are always both either black or pink. neil Feb. 17, 1856. The second species is named Tucuai by the natives. Mr. H. W. Bates has sent the skull of each sex. They are similar, but the skull of the female is considerably smaller than that of the male. These skulls evidently belong to a species of the genus Steno, which has not before come under my observation. It. may be described in the Catalogues as Steno Tucuat. The Tucuxi. Nose of the skull depressed at the base, convex and attenuated at the tip, rather (;,th) longer than the length of the head, Bibliographical Notices. 159 nearly three times as long as the width at the notch; frontal triangle elongate, continued considerably in front of the notch- line. Teeth 2, slender, conical. The lower jaw rather slender and slightly bent up at the tips; symphysis rather keeled beneath in front. | Inhabits the upper parts of the Amazon River near Santarem. The measurements are as follows, in inches and parts of inches :— Male. Female Length of skull......cscceecersrevcess Seni RH Or OB co caaakanhectne ade ch coe 1 5 Qeecesees cya 64 of tooth-line........+...es008. pape ore 3 —— of lower jaw ......seeeereseses TOP esses: 94 of symphysis ....+....eseee. » SLES SPR 1¥ Width: of shah s..26, 0h iis Gk ik Gh. ceaes cai 54 of beak at notch ..6......... Oe ecdiisneves 24 - of forehead over notch ...... [Raa Pe ie 44 Mr. H. W. Bates, in his letter of the same date, observes :— “The Tucuzi, pronounced Tucoshee, is of a darkish black or fuscous colour. It does not roll over like the Bouto, but comes slowly to the surface to breathe.” BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Manual of Geology, Practical and Theoretical. By Joun PuItuies, M.A., F.R.S. &c. Griffin and Co., London and Glasgow, 1855. Tue foundation of this work was laid twenty-five years ago,-—in the ‘Encyclopedia Metropolitana, —and, without changing its general character, it has been enlarged and improved by the materials col- lected by the author and numerous fellow-labourers in the same field during the interval. Among the most important geological researches of late years has been the examination of the older rocks of Wales and the Border Counties, and the newer and not less interesting de- posits of the tertiary series of Eastern England and the adjoining Continent. The author has devoted considerable space to these sub- jects ; and, by a careful condensation of the evidence brought forward by the multitude of observers conscientiously enumerated in his pre- face, has given us a lucid and valuable résumé of paleozoic and cainozoic facts, which, together with the revised chapters on mesozoic history, form a really useful Manual of physical and topographical geology. Unlike many elementary works, this is far from being a_ compilation ; for the author, without neglecting the observations of others, has observed for himself, and brmgs us his own enlarged and practical experience,—the fruit of years of scientific labour, both under official engagements and as separate undertakings. The man who has worked for himself in the field can best recognize the edu- cational wants of others, and thus offer them the necessary elementary knowledge by which the inquirmg mind may be led in the right di- rection to comprehend the philosophy of the closet and the facts of 160 Bibliographical Notices. the:field.; , The mode of: inculcation of such facts: varies; too much with books and teachers. The mere exercise of memory in learning a table of classification is a poor substitute for the knowledge obtained by. the student from a good practical teacher, After a succinct notice of the history of the science, in which: the origin of inductive: geology forms an interesting and. instructive: sec- tion, the author:enters upon elementary views of the structure and composition of the crust of the earth and of the preservation and dis- tribution of organic remains. To this succeeds a:series of chapters descriptive of the primary, hypozoic, paleeozoie, mesozoic, and cainozoic strata, in the ascending order. In this respect we regard this plan of arrangement as pre- ferable, inasmuch as it provides the student with: the true »suc- cessional ordination of the various geognostical pheenomena. \ ‘Thus he is better enabled to trace the origin of the successive-and deri- vative strata,—the varying hydrographical areas more or less:defined by these deposits,—and the gradual advance, in’ different: directiotis and under varying circumstances, of vegetable and-animal organisms; —and hence he is presented with a comprehensive view of the arses phases of the earth’s physical history. iw Following the chapters on descriptive geology is:a i i sheuetad to modern causes in action,—a section which we are inclined tothink should take its place at the commencement of the:work ; for'the ordinary mind, when acquainted with existing physical agencies, not only better appreciates the present operations of nature, but possesses an index and a key to the multitude and apparent mystery: of ancient physical phenomena. Inorganic phenomena, more especially those connected with the | effects of heat, are fully treated of in the next following divisions of the work ;—one chapter being devoted specially to the nycany de of Mineral veins. In..a subsequent chapter, on the state of geological theory, we would particularly recommend to notice the section on geological chronology, in which the probable rate of accumulation of deposits is inferred from the study of the mechanical and chemical origin of strata,—the alternations of beds of different lithological characters, and of different natures, such as marine, freshwater, and igneous,—the succession of races of imbedded organic beings, — and lastly, the repe- titions of convulsions, and the metamorphism of rock-masses. In the same chapter we find two useful tables illustrative of the distinet groups of animal life which have followed one another in a settled order of geological time. The one, adapted from M. A. d’Orbigny, affords a rough estimate of the proportional number of species of all animals in the several geological groups; the second, repeated from — the author’s work on Yorkshire; ‘has reference to the distribution in time of the more prominent vertebrate types specially characteristic of the great geological periods. The appendix of tables and calculations contains also some prac- tical observations on the instruments used by the working geologist, namely, barometers, clinometers, &e., with directions for the benefit Bibliographical Notices, 161 of those persons who are anxious to furnish satisfactory data for the elucidation of questions connected with the general and special struc- ture of rocks, such as dip, strike, divisional planes, faults, dykes, veins, cleavage, &c. One page only, and that in the Appendix, is devoted to the constituent ingredients of rocks,—a subject too little attended to, and for which might have been found a fitter‘and ampler space in the body of the work. A careful and useful glossary is added. Without entering into any detail respecting the geological descrip- tions in this work, as regards the mineral character, distribution, and fossils of local deposits, we can but advert to a novel and extremely useful feature presented by Prof. Phillips’s Manual. We allude to the lists of genera of organic remains occurring in each group or terrain of the geological formations. These lists are so arranged and printed that the genera peculiar to certain strata are at once recog- nizable, and the numerical proportion of genera and species are seen _ ata glance. In our notice of Morris’s ‘Catalogue of British Organic Remains’ in Annals, vol. xv. p. 54, we recommended that such tabu- lated lists of genera and species should be made under the super- intendence of the author of that work. Prof. Phillips, however, has with considerable labour eliminated the materials required for such categorical arrangement, in conformity with the geological classi- fication adopted in that work, and has thus, with excellent judgement, enabled the student to comprehend at one view the numerical pro- portions, in family, generic, and specific groupings, of animal and vegetable life during the several geological periods ; and those inter- ested specially in the lower palzeozoic rocks will find at p. 122 a table exhibiting the generic relations of the then existing great divi- sions of animal life during the Cambrian and the Lower and Upper Silurian periods. One excellent feature of Mr. Phillips’s book consists of the many well-executed illustrations of landscape-scenery illustrative of topogra- phical geology. We wish that we could equally approve of the euts mtended to portray the characteristic fossils. Generally speaking, the imperfection of the specimens selected and the want of accuracy in the drawing render the majority of the figures almost useless for comparison. | This work, having features of its own both in palzeontological and geological aspects, and being well stored with modern information, and characterized by the experience and philosophic opinions of the author, takes a high rank among elementary works on geology. As a text-book, embodying the real methods of geological investigation, this edition necessarily offers more complete evidence of the unity of the laws of nature, and of the correctness of the principles of geology enunciated in the previous edition,—principles which amidst all the activity of research are still unaltered, the methods of research and the lines of reasoning remaining the same. Much remains to be done ; the geologist has still great questions before him waiting for solution ; his labours will be well directed and much lightened by such manuals of the science as those provided by Lyell, Mantell, Ansted, and Phillips. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. 1] 162 Bibliographical Notices. Tenby : a Sed-side Holiday. ‘By Puizie Henry Gosse, A.L.S. London, Van Voorst, 1856. 12mo. | Amongst the numerous caterers to the appetite for popular books on Natural History, which is. rapidly, whether for good or ill, be- coming, a more and, more fashionable craving, Mr. Gosse has,un- doubtedly taken a very leading position. This is due not, only,.to the numerous works of this nature which owe their existence to, his prolific pen, for in this respect he is certainly not without rivals, but to the intimate practical acquaintance which he possesses with those marine creatures with which he principally has to do, and to.a second and still rarer quality, springing perhaps to a certain extent from the former, that of treatimg whatever comes under his hand. in a,style, at once pleasant and elegant, intermixing so much of, human interest with his descriptions of what in less,skilful. hands. would furnish intolerably dry reading, at least to the masses, that, the,dry bones become clothed with flesh and endowed. with an, astonishing, amonnt of life and vigour. As regards the positive. effect. of these works, and the policy of consigning original zoological observations, to pages which may almost be regarded as addressed exclusively, to, the, un- learned in such matters, there may be two opinions; but,there can be no doubt, that those multitudes who at this particular period of ‘the year are always meditating gravely upon the necessity. of passing the next two or three months in some dreary watering-place, have good cause to be thankful to Mr. Gosse for his delightful, productions, and to wish most heartily that there were. more guides and instruc. tors “like unto him.” 2 NIE “Tenby,” Mr. Gosse’s new sea-side book, does not fall short. of its predecessors in general interest, although the amount of new, matter for the student contained in it is perhaps rather less. It opens with an amusing account of the railway journey into, Wales, andthe, first acquaintance with the semi-foreign natives of the Principality ;:the energetic struggles of the Tenby coachmen to secure customers,are : not forgotten, and the whole journey is described in a style whichjin these days of unromantic travel is quite refreshing...The first; im- pressions of Tenby and the neighbouring scenery are also graphically described, — Saint Catherine’s and its caverns stand out vividly in many pages, and the singularly rapid influx of the tide over the sands serves to introduce a humorous picture of the perplexity of three ladies, whom Mr. Gosse ungallantly describes as ‘‘ middle-aged’ and somewhat heavy in person,” who in their anxiety to view the beauties of the place were somewhat unpleasantly reminded of the fact that the old proverb, “Time and Tide wait for no man,” ap- plies with equal truth to the fairer portion of humanity, This and many other passages of a similar nature, including several excellent descriptions of scenery and pieces of local history, must be regarded by the scientific naturalist, however he may enjoy them, as coming parenthetically in the midst of his severer studies ;—we shall there= fore refer no farther to the lighter portion of Mr. Gosse’s book. We have already said that the number of new facts brought for- ward in the \present volume seems to be less than in Mr. Gosse’s | Bibliographical Notices. 163 “Devonshire Coast.’ On thesother hand, several of the chapters (or Letters as our author calls them) contain excellent descriptions of things, which although previously well known to zoologists, will undoubtedly be exceedingly interesting to the general reader, im the elegant costume in which they are here’ presented to him. Amongst these'we may notice the development of the Decapod Crustacea and Barnacles, of Clavellina and the Hchinida. One chapter is devoted to the description of the Pedicellarie, which’ Mr. Gosse, with the principal authorities of the present day, regards as component parts of ‘the Echinoderms on whose surface they are found; our author gives’a very full description of the structure of these curious bodies, and besides the ‘three kinds or species described by Miiller, notices a’ fourth form, to which he gives the name of Pedicellaria steno- phylla. ‘The Actinie and their beauties naturally take up a good deal'of Mr. Gosse’s attention,—they are frequently referred to in various parts of the work, and three new species are described in his. last letter; whilst'in'an Appendix he gives some extracts from his paper on Peachia hastata in the Linnzean Transactions, in which he establishes the genera Sagartia and Bunodes at the expense of the old genus Aetinia; and gives his views as to the nature and affinities of the family of the Sea Anemones. Mr. Gosse is; however, by no means constant in his attachment to the sea; and two of his letters are devoted exclusively to the fresh- water Rotifera ;—im one ‘he describes the mode of capturing these little creatures, and in the second the way in which they are to be observed under the microscope, and the structure of several striking species. Pwo! circumstances’ must prevent our giving any extracts from this*charming little book,—one of these is the difficulty of selection where so’ much is excellent, and the other the want of space. In taking leave of it, however, we cannot but feel that it will do much to open up new sources of delight to thousands who may visit not only Tenby but other watering-places, by awakening in their minds some little interest in the many apparently insignificant, but truly inter- esting creatures, which they would otherwise pass contemptuously in their objectless saunterings: by the sea. We may add that the work is illustrated with twenty-four coloured lithographic plates, executed by the author, most of which are exceedingly good. Manual of British Botany, containing the Flowering Plants and _ Ferns arranged according to the Natural Orders. By Cuares ~CarpaLe Basrneton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. Fourth Edi- ‘tion, with many additions and corrections. London : Van Voorst, _ 1856, pp. 446. ) : »oAm examination of Mr. Babington’s fourth edition suggests little that we have not already said, still less that we might not have ‘said, respecting its predecessor... The countless silent rectifications of. diagnosis, which give Mr. Babington’s writings their chief value, will hardly be appreciated except by assiduous use; but the marks of cae 11* 164 Bibliographical Notices. unwearied observation of ‘living nature and familiarity’ with’ the published and unpublished researches of ‘contemporary botanists up to the latest moment are: obvious to any reader, |The only new feature of this edition is an attempt to introduce all bond fide English names, excluding those uncouth Anglo-Latin titles which sound’like fond reminiscences ‘of pre-Litmeean nomenclature. Mr. Babingtow has advanced a little—we ‘wish it had been more—towards distin guishing undovbted and little doubted natives from ‘suspected ‘in- truders of all kinds. Some’ species formerly at liberty are now bracketed ; others bracketed with numbers are now bracketed with+ out numbers ; others are absolutely rejected. The notation, however, is in this respect somewhat ambiguous’ and ‘inconsistent. A few probably new species, about which the author has not’ yet: quite made up his mind, are neither excluded nor admitted to full citizenship, but wisely introduced on a doubtful footing: Utricularia neglecta and Potamogeton gracilis may be taken as examples. The disagreeable but necessary work of correcting the synonyms goes) on: as) before; the result in some cases being the restoration of old. names’; thus Myosotis suaveolens is now once more alpestris.\ Little’ can’ be objected against these proceedings except their piecemeal ‘nature, A fearless and thorough revision. of the names of, our plants on de- finite principles, whether those of the British Association or others, is much wanted... Mr. Babington did good.service.in. this. depart- ment in the early part of his career: it is to be-wished that he would return to it with increased knowledge on a more methodical plan than he has lately followed. »'This desultoriness is perhaps not. confined to nomenclature. Mr. Babington’s observations, extensive and minute as they are, appear to have been too much confined to such plants ‘as have accidentally fallen in his way. For instance, he long ago: deé- scribed, on rather slender evidence, a Potamogeton allied. to P. pec- tinatus as probably the P. zosteraceus of Fries. .. In, his third. edition, having become. better acquainted with the plant, he named.it anew as P. flabellatus, at the same time distinguishing» P. pectinatus itt italics as having “leaves formed of two interrupted tubes,’ This language might surely be too easily taken to mean that the leaves of P. pectinatus differ essentially in structure from the upper leaves of P. flabellatus. Mr. Babington is of course too good a botanist not to have known, that in plants so closely allied’ the difference (if such there be) could only be one of proportion, as the leaves of. neighbouring species: are ewe formed of “interrupted tubes,’ and the peculiarity of P, pee¢inatus can lie only in the predominance of two over the rest. -But though the ambiguity of 1851 may be excused by the want of adequate knowledge of the corresponding structure in P. flabellatus, it was surely incumbent on the author of a Flora to have studied his own species a little further before 1856, and: not to leave the description as deceptive as ever, especially as Hooker and Arnott had meanwhile challenged the distinctness of the species on definite grounds. Many of the important changes of detail’ now introduced’ into the ‘Manual’ are already known to our readers through the monographs which’ the author has lately published Bibliographical. Notices. 165 in’ this Journal...A great. part. of them,,will,,we.are confident, maintain their ground with, it may.be,.a few; modifications.;. Others unavoidably excite our scepticism; but,.,.until arguments are .ad- duced. on the other. side, founded on, something like. equally. cau- tious’ and intelligent study, Mr. Babington, has, a,fair right to claim a strong provisional, authority. If any one starts, as, assuredly he ought to do, at being told that, dretium majus and minus. constitute five species, we.can only.counsel patience and renewed obseryation, A large. proportion of the novelties occur in the genus Hieracium, where the pains bestowed, by. Mr. Backhouse on the, cultivation. of doubtful forms supply an excellent, check on. hasty conclusions, in either direction... We should. not omit to notice the arrangement of the Grasses, which has been greatly improved; chiefly from. Fries and Andersson. alida fais Species introduced or separated in the Ath edition. Ranunculus’ trichophyllus,; Chaiv. Hieracium senescens, Backh. R: Drouetiiy F. Schultz 2 . 5-H. Jasiophyllum, Koch. Ri Baudotii,, Godr. H. Gibson, Backh, R.. floribundus, Bab. .; H. argenteum, Fr. R. peltatus, Fr. H. nitidum, Backh. Poly gala austriaca, Cr. H. ageregatum, Backh. fSagina densa, Jord.] H. stelligerum, Froel. Hypericum anglicum, Bert. Thymus Serpyllum, L. Rubus pampinosus, Lees. +Salix acutifolia, Willd. Epilobium rosmarinifolium, Orchis inearnata, L. oHaenke.: ce aE a Epipogium aphyllum, Sw.. ¥; anagallidifolium,, Lam. ; Arum italieum, Mill. alium montanum, V2ll, {Potamogeton sparganiifolius, G.commutatum, Jord, Laest.? | G. elongatum, Prest. : {Eleocharis Watsoni, Bad. ] Arctium tomentosum, Pers. Festuca Myurus, L. A} intermedium, Lange. » Equisetum Moorii, Newm. ASpubens, Bab. 00 oo Pseudathyrium alpestre, Newm. Hieracium holosericeum,: Backh. ?P. flexile, Newm. H, eximium, Backh. ? Asplenium acutum, Bory. Hi. ecalenduliflorum, Backh. ’ {Gymnogramma leptophylla, Desv.} Hi. gracilentum, Backh. ? [Botrychium rutaceum, Sw.] © H. globosum, Backh, ? [Ophioglossum lusitanicum, DL.) Hh) 89091 Species omitted in the Ath edition. Thalictrum majus. Hieracium anglicum. Rubus calvatus. H. oreades. ] . fuseus.” | . dovrense. R. Wahlbergii. Salix Helix. Hieracium atratum. S. Forbyana. Trees and their Nature, or the Bud and its Attributes. By Auex. “~"°"Harvey, A.M., M.D» &e. London; 1856: ‘ This is an amusing little volume, displaying a great deal of acute- ness, and the results of very careful reading within a limited. sphere, The object of the work is the discussion of the vexed question of 166 ( Zoological, Society :-— H «lV individuality in plants, and the advocacy of the claim of the dud to the dignity of the.‘ yegetable individual.’ , So far as inquiries of this sort tend to direct attention to the physiological laws ruling the growth and multiplication of plants, they are beneficial; but as re- gards the main question it appears to us only a metaphysical puzzle, calculated to afford much amusement to those whose taste lies that way, but having no practical bearing. The meaning of the word ‘individual’ must always depend on foregone conclusions. It seems to us that the author is not clear in distinguishing potentiality from actuality. When a botanist speaks of the annual layers of wood of the stems of Dicotyledons as ‘ roots,’ the term can only be admitted in. a figurative sense... A bud may be capadle of producing a distinct tree, but if it be not detached, it becomes an individual. branch, not an individual tree. Our author does not appear to be aware, either, that. roots as well as stems originate in definitely organized ‘ buds,’ formed in the cambium region. The work is agreeably written, and its perusal may serve as a pleasant intellectual exercise, but it, must not be accepted by any means as a full exposition of the question...» ab els PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. a be July 10, 1855.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chait." On THE. GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE MAMMALIA), AND Birps or THE HIMALAYA. , By B. H. Hopeson, Ese-* ‘“The Himalayan mountains extend from the great bend of the Indus to the great bend of the Brahmapttra, or from Gilgit to Brahma Kind, between which their length is 1800 miles.’ Their mean breadth is about 90 miles; the maximum about 110, and the minimum 70 miles.” ‘The mean breadth of 90 miles’ maybe’ most conveniently divided into three equal portions, each of which’ will therefore have 30 miles of extent. These transverse climatic divi-— sions must, be, of course, more or less arbitrary, and a microscopic vision would be disposed to increase them considerably beyond three, with reference to geological, to botanical, or to zoological pheenomena. But, upon comparing Captain Herbert’s distribution of geological phenomena with my own of zoological, and Dr. Hooker’s of botanical, I am satisfied that three are enough. ‘These regions I have deno- minated the lower, the middle, and the upper. ‘They extend from the external margin of the Tarai to the ghat line of the snows. ‘The lower region may be conveniently divided into—I. The sandstone range, with its contained Dhins or Maris; II. The Bhaver’ or Saul forest; III. The Tarai. The. other two regions require no * Extracted from a memoir by the same author, entitled, “On the Physical Geography of the Himalaya,” and printed in the Journal As. Soc. Bengal for 1849, by Frederic Moore. he Mr. Hodgson on the Mammalia and Birds of the Himalaya. 167 subdivisions. The following appear to be those demarecations by height which most fitly indicate the three regions :— Name. Eleyational limits, Lower region ...... Leyel of the plains, to, 4000, feet, above. the sea. Central region...... 4000 to 10,000 feet above the sea. Upper region. ..,.. 10,000 to 16,000* feet, above the, sea: highest peak measured is 28,176, “To begin with Man, the upper region is the exclusive habit of the Bhétias, who extend along the whole line of the ghats, and who, with the name, have retained the lingual and physical charac- teristics of their tramontane brethren. To the central region are confined—but each in their own province from east to west—the Mishmis, the Bors and Abors, the Akds; the Daphlas, the Lhépas, the Lepchas, the Limbis, the Kirantis, the Murmis, the Néwars, the Stinwars, the Chépdngs, the Gtirtings, the Magars, the Khas or Khasias, the Kéhlis, the Garhwalis, the Kakkas, the Bambas, the Gakars, the Khatirs, the Awans, and the Janjihs. To the lower region are as exclusively limited the Kéceh, the Bdédé, the Dhimal, the Kichak, the Tharu, the Dénwar, the Sallah, and the Béksar. Of these ‘races, those of the central region are all of transnivean origin, like the first named; but they are much altered in speech and aspect by twelve to fifteen centuries of residence in a cisnivean climate, and by mixture in some few cases (as Khas or Khasia) with southern blood ; whilst the races of the lower region are of the aboriginal Indian’ or ‘Tamulian stock, and nearly unmixed, though some of them have adopted the speech and customs of the Hindust. The hill Bréhmans, Rajpits and Moslems, so common to the west- ward, so rare to the eastward, are more modern immigrants from the plains, It.is very deserving of special notice, that the people of the upper region cannot endure the climate of the central one, nor those of the central region the climate of the lower one; so that the distri- bution even of the human race in the Himalaya affords a remarkable verification of our triple transverse division from a quarter the least likely to afford any such argument. But to proceed to our zoological enumerations. ‘To the upper region exclusively belong, among the Ruminants, the Bisons (Poéphagus) and Musks, the Wild Goats sean Hemitragus) and Wild Sheep (Pseudois, Ovis); among the nts, the Marmots and Pikas (Lagomys) ; among Plantigrades, the Bears proper (Ursus). _ In the middle region, true Bovines (Bos) take the place of the Bisons of the upper region; Caprine Antelopes (Nemorhedus, Kemas) replace its Musks and Wild Goats and Sheep ; common Rats, and Mice, and Hares, and Porcupines, and Hedge- hogs, its Marmots and Pikas; and Sun_ Bears (Helarctos) its true Bears; whilst the Deer family, unknown, to the upper region, is here * This is about the average height of the ghats and of the perpetual snow. It is also nearly the limit of possible investigation, and of the existence of organic phenomena. t For these tribes see Journ. As. Soc. Beng. for December 1847, and April and June 1848, and May 1849., 168 sland Zoological Society :-— weboH AM represented) only, * ;by: the anomalous Stilt-horns (Stylocerus).: the lower region, the, Ox family is represented by Bibosand Be: balus (splendid wild: types); the Deer family, here abundant, by Rusas, Stags, Axises, and Stilidloras to boot; the Antelopes) by Tetracerus, or the four-horned' kind; the Rodents, by the Bambi Rats. (2hizomys) and | Spiny Hares ‘( Caprolagus) ; and the: Bear family by ‘the Honey Bears (Melursus) ; add to alt which, that to this region are, exclusively confined all the large Pachyderms, such’ as the Elephant and Rhinoceros; and the Monkeys also (Semno- pithecus et Macacus), though not so exclusively in their case.) ‘The Carnivora, again, are represented in the upper region by Ounces, by Foxes of a large sort (V. montanus), by the Weasels proper, and by the Ailurt or Cat Lories; im the middle: region, by the Wild Dogs (Cuon), the Marten Weasels, Leopards, 'Thick-tailed Leopards’ (Ff. Macrosceloides, Hodgs.), Wild Cats (F. Murmensis, Pardo-+ chrous Ogilbit}, Libyan. Lynxes (Libycus), Zibets, » Screw-tails) (Paradowurus), and Prionodons ; and in the lower region by Tigers, Leopards, Hyzenas, Wolves, Jackals}, insectivorous Foxes (Kokrt),:. Bear-badgers (Ursitaxus), Urvas, Mangooses, Helictes or Oriental Gluttons, small Civets (Viverrula), hirsute Screw-tails; and sharp- faced Cats (Celidogaster). Zibets recur in this region but rarely, and one small species of Mangoose is found in special spots of ‘the central region. The Otters in) the upper region are represented ‘by the small golden and brown species (L. aurobrunnea); m:thecentraly by L. monticola and indigitata ; in the lower, by the large Chinese species. I. Sinensis. .Among the Squirrels, the, great. thick-tailed: and. purple species (S. maerurotdes et purpureus): belong) solely to! the lower region ; the small Lokries (8. Lokria et: Lokroides) to: the: central, and the Siberian, to the upper; whilst Flying: Squirrels, a numerous group, are confined to the central region, so fat as appears? In the Bat group, the Frugivorous. species, or Pteropines, ‘all are) limited to the lower region, whilst the Horse-shoes Ss ripeasapiane st specially affect. the central region. “From the. class of Birds we may select as charactefistic of, the. three. regions the following :— “is Hamadryas hannah of Cantor; or Maia vettata of Elhot, a spe- cimen of which, 9 feet long, I obtained in the Midnapore jungle. Mr. Layard some time ago informed me ofa popular notion among the natives of Ceylon respecting a“ horn’’ which is said to’ grow sometimes, but very rarely, on the forehead of the Jackal ; and this horn is regarded by them as a specific of innumerable virtues. Strange to say, the same notion is equally current among thematives of Bengal, who believe that it ensures the prosperity of its possessor, and success in every undertaking. 3 hee July 24, 1855.—Professor Tennant, F.G.S., in the Chair. to op Ow some New Species or Birds COLLECTED BY Mr. M‘Ginturvray. By Joun Gounp, F.R.S. etc. In exhibiting a portion of the first collection of birds which has been sent, to this country by Mr. John M‘Gillivray, the naturalist attached to H. M. surveying ship ‘ Herald,’ Captain Denham, I have to remark, that it comprises. several species of especial interest, particularly some ,obtained on the Isle of Pines, and on Lord Howe’s, Island. It, also comprises a new form among the Tur- dide. or Thrushes, from that isolated spot the island of Tristan d’Acunha, which presents a union of the characters of the genera Turdus, Chameza and Oreocincla. This new bird I propose to characterize under the generic and specific appellations of Nesocichla eremita. Among the birds from Lord Howe’s Island is a singular species of Merula or Blackbird, nearly allied in form to, but. ver different in colour from, the Merula nestor of Norfolk Island; to this species the specific name of vinitincta is assigned. From the same island are two distinct species of Zosterops, entirely new to science. They differ from any other species of the genus which has come under my notice, one of them being a very large bird for a Zosterops, and the other a much smaller species, being nearly allied to, but distinct from, the Australian Zosterops dorsalis: to these two species I give the names of Z. strenuus and Z. tephropleurus. A beautiful Parrakeet from Cape York, nearly allied to Platycer- cus palliceps, 1 propose to name Platycercus cyanogenys. Among the hinds from the Isle of Pines is a very beautiful Pigeon, apper- taining to the genus Péilinopus. This bird, with several others of even greater interest, I propose to make the subjects of a second paper. 3 Genus Nesocicuta. Bill strong, more powerful than in the genus Turdus; gonys nearly straight, with a small notch near the tip in the upper man- dible’;\ culmen gradually descending from the base; nostrils’ seated in an ‘oval depression at the base of the upper mandible ; wings short, 174 : Zoological Society :— somewhat concave ; first primary very small; the third, fourth and fifth equal and the longest ; tail rather shorter than in Turdus, and the feathers rather pointed ; tarsi very strong, toes strong and much lengthened, particularly the hinder one; front of the tarsi seutel- lated ; under part entire. This form’ differs from all others in the great family of the Thrushes, and appears to partake of the characters of the genera Turdus, Chameza, and Oreocinela. NESOCICHLA EREMITA. Head and all the upper surface, wings and tail dark sandy-brown, with a darker shade in the centre of each feather, but the primaries have paler edges, and the greater coverts and secondaries are: tipped with sandy buff; lores and cheeks rufous; feathers.of the under: surface deep buff at the base, with a lengthened pear-shaped: mark of brown down the apex of each feather, these marks being so large! and thickly placed as to give the whole.a mottley appearance ; on) the throat these marks somewhat resemble strize ; thighs. buff; ; tal : black ; tarsi reddish-brown, toes darker. Total length, 8} inches ; bill, 11; wing, 33 ; tail, 3; fais; 1 ef Hab... The island of Tristan d’Acunha, 3 Remark.—This bird is about the size of the common. Song. thrush,- Turdus musicus, and similar to it in appearance); on examination, ; however, it will be found to differ very considerably in structure. MERULA VINITINCTA. The male has the head and nape blackish-brown, upper aishtuoel and wing-coverts reddish-brown ; wings brown margined with oliva- ceous; tail brown ; throat dark bluish grey ; under surface vinaceous red; bill bright eamboge-yellow ; ; eye-lash yellow; tarsi and toes ellow. ‘ Total length, 8 inches; bill, 1; wing, 42; tail, 33 ; tarsi, 1}. The female is very similar, but is of a’ somewhat paler tint, and: has only a trace of the black hood of the male. Hab. Lord Howe’s Island. Remark. Of the same form, and somewhat allied to the Merula nestor of the Norfolk Island. ZOSTEROPS TEPHROPLEURUS. Head and upper surface bright olive-green, with a wash of grey across the shoulders; wings and tail slaty brown, margined with olive-green ; throat dull yellow; around the eyes a circle of white feathers, below which is‘a mark of black ; under surface pale vina- ceous brown, becoming gradually paler on the lower part of the ab= domen, and passing into the pale ape of the under tail-coverts. Total length, 43 inches; bill, 2; wing, 23; tail, 24; tarsi 2. Hab. Lord Home’ s Island. Remark. This species is allied to Z. dorsalis, but is of a some- what larger size, and is less richly coloured on the flanks, Lieut. Burgess on the Birds of Western India. 175 ZOSTEROPS STRENUUS. Head and upper surface bright olive-green, with a wash of dark grey across the shoulders ; wings and tail slaty-brown, margined with greenish olive ; eyes surrounded by the usual ring of white feathers, beneath which is a narrow line of blaek ; chin and throat yellow ; flanks pale vinaceous ; centre of the abdomen nearly white ; under tail-coverts pale yellow ; bill and feet bluish black. Total length, 53 inches; bill, 1; wing, 23; tail, 24; tarsi, 2. Hab. Lord Howe’s Island. This is by far the largest species of the genus yet discovered. _PLATYCERCUS CYANOGENYS. Crown of the head pale sulphur-yellow ; cheeks ceerulean blue ; feathers of the nape, back and scapularies black, broadly margined with ‘sulphur-yellow, stained with green on the lower part of the back; -rump and upper tail-coverts greenish yellow, with an ex- tremely narrow fringe of black at the tip of the feathers ; shoulder and greater wing-coverts deep blue; lesser coverts black, bordered with deep blue ; primaries and secondaries blackish brown, the basal half. of ‘their external webs deep blue, the apical half pale blue; tertiaries black, broadly margined with greenish yellow; breast pale greenish yellow, abdomen light greenish blue ; all the feathers of the undersurface slightly fringed with black ; under tail-coverts scarlet, narrowly margined with yellow; two middle tail-feathers greenish blue ; the next on each side blue, slightly tipped with pale blue; the remainder blackish brown at the base of their internal webs, and deep: blue externally ; their apical portions being beautiful pale blue. Total length, 13 inches ; wing, 67; tail, 7; tarsi, 3. _ Hab. Cape. York, north-east coast of Australia. Remark. This species offers a very close alliance to Platycercus palliceps, but differs in having no trace of scarlet on the forehead, in the green-tinge of the borderings of the feathers of the back, in the greenish yellow of the breast, and in having the cheeks blue instead of light yellow. Nores on THE Nests AND Ects or THE Brrps or WESTERN InpraA.—Part XI. By Lirut. BurGEss. Family CoLyMBID&. Genus PopIcepPs. PopiIcEPS PHILIPPENSIS. I believe the egg sent with this paper to be that of the Grebe. It was taken from the nest with several others in the month of August. The nests. were composed of rotten reeds and grass, fastened, between tall reeds* ; each nest contained about eight eggs, 1 inch and nearly * The eggs were carefully covered over, and the heat arising from the nest was most perceptible : the eggs appear to be hatched by the heat arising from the de- caying vegetable matter. 176 Zoological Society :— 5ths in length, by 1 inch in width. Some of the eggs were nearly 10 white, others much discoloured. Family PeLEecanip”. Subfamily Larip”. Genus STERNA. Subgenus SreRNa. STERNA MELANOGASTER (Temm.). BuLAck-BELLIED TERN. I found this Tern common on the river Bheena, and was fortunate enough to obtain an egg. On a second occasion, when walking on a sand-bank in the midst of the river where I obtained the first egg, I was beset by a pair of these Terns, and on looking about on the ground, found two eggs deposited in a slight hollow scraped in the moist sand, not far from the brink of the water. These birds, when flying overhead, utter a cry very like the chirp of a Sparrow. One could easily distinguish the different kinds of Terns by their varied notes. ' The Black-bellied Tern breeds during the months of March and April, laying two eggs. The egg measures | inch and rather more than ,2,ths in length, by 1 inch in width. It is of a rich stone-colonr, spotted chiefly round the centre, and more sparingly over the large end with grey and light brown spots. Subgenus RuyNcuHoprs. RHYNCHOPS NIGRA. This large species of Tern I found most abundant on the river Bheena, and had ample opportunities of studying its habits. On a large sand-bank in that river I found that a large colony had esta- blished themselves, and found young birds able to fly, nestlings and eggs. The appearance of these birds is attractive, their long orange razor-like beak, long wings, and curious skimming flight, ever and anon dipping their lower mandible under water, their odd shuffling gait when walking on the sand, as if they scarcely knew what to do with their beak, and apparent difficulty in arranging their long swift-like wings, their curious chattering notes when they assemble on some spit of sand at the water’s edge,—all these points attract any one fond of natural history. I first noticed these birds on a mud-bank in the river in the month of January. On visiting the same place in April, I found them on a sand-bank higher up, and suspecting this to be their breeding- time, was conveyed over the water to the bank. Onreaching it and narrowly inspecting the ground, I found the remains of broken egg- shells ; after a further search, I was rewarded by finding four or five nests, also the nest of a Little Ringed Plover and Black-bellied Tern. The Rhynchops lays four eggs in a hole scraped in the damp sand and gravel. Those which I found were mostly near the water’s edge. In some nests I found young ones, and procured one young bird that was able to fly very fairly. Any one at all accus- tomed to the habits of birds might have told that they were nesting Dr. EK. Crisp on the Anatomy.of the Tasmanian Wolf. 177 by their restlessness, and the Vicious way in which they attacked allin-— truders. I saw them buffet a large Ploverthat pitched on the bank, and boldly attack those insatiable pilferers of nests, the Crows. The very young’ birds, when first’ hatched, care: covered ywith'!a whitey- brown down, spotted with dark spots. .The curious square end of the beak is very marked. The legs and feet of a dirty greyish-brown. The eggs are rather more than’ 1}:inch’'in length, by 1 inch and rather, more than ,',th in width, of a pale stone colour, spotted and blotched with grey and two shades of brown. — “T’subjoin ‘the description of a young bird that was able to fly, probably about six weeks or two months old. The beak (after the skin“was dried) was of a dull brown tinged with orange; the under mandible" sharp, as in’ the old bird, but scarcely longer than the upper. |’ Feathers on the checks pale fawn colour, with a few dusky spots, those On the forehead much the same, but the dusky spots more visible’; on the top of the head behind the eye, back of the eck; ‘the feathers are dull black, with pale ferruginous edges ; lower art of the back,of the neck whitish, with a broad brown bar, and Hell ih pale ferruginous; upper tail-coverts, some dusky black, with’pale ferruginous edges, some ferruginous mottled with white ; tail-feathers, lower. portion white, upper portion dusky, with a marked border of pale ferruginous ; primaries nearly black, with pale tips ; smaller quill-feathers, lower portion dusky, upper nearly white; secondaries much the same, the white being much clearer ; greater coverts dusky, with whitish tips; tertials dusky, with pale ferruginous edges; the lesser coverts the same ; chin, throat, breast and belly, ‘under tail-coverts white ; sides of the neck white, with a few'dusky spots; legs and feet dirty orange-brown. i ie aarthies Pe: ; _ On. some Points RELATING TO THE ANATOMY OF THE *.«.‘kASMANIAN. Wor (THYLACINUS) AND oF THE Care Hunt- -,. 1n@ Doe .(Lycaon rictus). By Epwarps Crisp, M.D. «Before I proceed to the immediate object of my communication, I may:beexcused, I trust, for alluding to a mode of investigation that Tyhave* followed in all my dissections, viz. that of taking accurate weights*and measures of the body of the animal and of the viscera, with drawings the size of life of the organs examined. “By this method, combined with the use of the microscope, I be- lieve’ hereafter that much light will be thrown upon many physio- logical subjects which are at present but imperfectly understood. It is, however, only by comparison on a large scale that any import- ant benefit is likely to result. » Tayiacrnus CyNOCEPHALUS. This animal (a male) died at the Society’s Gardens, where it had been “for several years. I believe it is the only one that has been dissected in this country. It weighed 33 ibs.; and measured from nose'to root of tail’ 2 feet 93 inches. The tail; 15 inches. The penis curved backwards. The cause of its death was unapparent. It was Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xviii. 12 178 | | Zoological Society :— excessively fat; the fat on its abdomen and other parts weighing probably four or five pounds. The heart, long and pomted ; weight, 4 oz. 60 grs. The trachea of moderate size; the connecting mem- brane at the posterior part very thick. The lungs trilobed; weight, 4 oz. 304 grs. The liver composed of five main lobes ; weight, 14 oz. The spleen long, thin and narrow, with a lateral tongue-like process (as in nearly all of the Marsupiata) 4 from the upper end. Length of spleen, 10} inches; its average breadth about an inch; it was seated along the left side of the stomach, imbedded in fat. The kidney of a rounded form; weight, 1 0z. 167 grs. The alimentary canal measured only 6 feet 6 inches. The stomach of moderate size ; its coats very thick, and capable of great distension. The rugze of the lining membrane large and prominent; the pyloric valve strong and muscular; the length of empty stomach 8 inches; the duode- num at its commencement studded with numerous bead-like pro- cesses, which emerged into a portion of mucous membrane thickly studded with villi about 3 lines in length, as represented in figs 1. These were continued for nearly four feet ; they resemble much the rumen of the sheepvor rein-deer. In the small intestmes of the Rhi- noceros, fig. 2, the villi are about 6 or 8 lines in length, ‘but far less numerous. The ceecum absent. The large intestine measured 12 inches; the coats thick and the lining membrane plicated longitudinally. The relative weight of the viscera as compared with that of the ‘body is about as follows :—Liver, 3; spleen, 54, ; kidney, 53, ; heart,;44; lungs, ;+;; the blood-corpuscles about 7,455 of an inch in diameter. Fig. 2. I have examined the two skeletons of the Thylacinus at ithe Mu- seum of the College of Surgeons, a description of which is given by Professor Owen in the new Osteological Catalogue (p.347). ‘The teeth, 46 in number ; incisors, 8 above and 6 below ; canines, 4; molars, 28, 14 in each jaw = 46. Vertebree : cervical, 7; dorsal,13; lumbar, 5; sacral, 2; caudal, 23; ribs, 13. i The time does not allow me to dwell on many points of great in- terest respecting the anatomy of this animal, but a comparison of the structure of the Thylacinus with the Dog I am about to describe will not be unprofitable. | Care Huntine Doe (Lycaon vierus. 8. Africa). This animal died at the Society’s Gardens, where it remained for some months previous to its death, a few days before which period _ Dr. E. Crisp on the Anatomy ofthe, Cape Hunting Dog. A179 it had. several convulsive. fits... I.could not examine the brain; but Mr. Ward, who stuffed the animal, told me, that.a large quantity of serum. escaped from the cranium,.so that, probably death was occa- sioned. by inflammation of the brain and effusion of fluid. In Cuvier’s ‘Animal Kingdom,’.1849, by Carpenter, p. 91, is the following note :——“ This. remarkable species is dog-like, but certainly nota Canis; its form and colouring (and, there is reason to suspect, its internal conformation) are vather those of a hyena, and it is known, to copulate.in the manner of those animals, and not in the peculiar mantier of the dogs and. foxes. . Even. its dentition is the same,as-that elsewhere found (with one other exception, Proteles) throughout ithe group to which we conceive the hyzenas to belong, the dental.system of which latter appears to be modified in accord- ance, with their much increased and prodigious strength of the jaw.” _.» This: dog weighed, about, 50 Ibs. ; it measured 3 feet 1 inch from nose-to root/of tail; tail, 13 inches; height to the back behind neck, 2 feet 3 inches; fore-leg, 16h inches; ribs, 13. Teeth: imcisors, 6 ‘dnjeach jaw, 12,;. canines, 4; molars, 10. above and 12 below, =38. The age of the avimal about 2} years. Heart of a rounded form ; weight 8,02. ; the parietes of the left ventricle 10 lines in thickness, of the right 3 lines ; the aorta of large calibre, and its coats thick. Lungs, the right four-lobed, the left three- ; weight 26 0z. Trachea very large. Liver seven-lobed,;,, weight 21 oz. Bile of a dark yellow colour, Gall- bladder .of moderate size. Spleen about.500 grs. in weight ; long, lax, thin,and narrow, as in all the Carnaria. It was in the usual situation in this order of animals, viz: on the left of the stomach, to which it was attached by a wide mesenteric fold; the splenic artery and vein long; no valves in the latter. Pancreas small and elon- gated. Kidney oblong,.less concave on its inner side than usual. The stomach of moderate size, and shaped like that of the dog; length 12 inches; this organ with the esophagus measured 12 feet 6 inches ; the czecum, which was in 23 spiral folds like that of the dog, when unfolded was 5 inches in length ; the colon and rectum 1 foot 10 inches ; total, 14 feet 9 inches. .The ceecal valve strong and distinct. The-alimentary canal was too-much decomposed to allow of my making a microscopical examination of it, but its struc- ture appeared. to resemble that of the Dog. 4d The-ribs of the Hyzena,are 15 ; those of the Lycaon 13, as in the Dog, Wolfiand Fox... The teeth of the Hyena, judging from two skulls in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, are, 4 incisors above, 6 below, 10 molars above, 12 below, canines 4, =36, In the skull of the Striped Hyzena 10 molars in each jaw (one specimen), and in some: fossil jaws. of this, animal,the number of, molars is less than ‘above quoted ;. but much, of course, will depend upon the age of the animal... In the. Pointer,) Blood-hound, Dingo, and other dogs, I found 12 molars above and 14 below, the canines being 4 and the incisors 12. The same with the Wolf and Fox. The only record’I can find of the disseétion of a Hyzena is one fur- nished. me by Professor Quekett, and in this animal (30 years old) 12% Rd da Ti 180 _ Loological Society. the alimentary canal measured 39 feet 54 inches. The account is copied from Professor Quekett’s notes. I was at first inclined to suppose that the copyist had made some mistake, the length men- tioned being very great fora carnivorous animal. Professor Quekett suggested “that the large quantity of phosphate of lime taken by the hyzena might explain the anomaly,’’ On referring, however, to the notes of my dissections of four dogs, in which I carefully measured the alimentary canal of all, the above statement does not appear to be so improbable :— Small Terrier, alimentary canal 7 feet 4 inches. Small Terrier (young), 7 feet. Blood-hound, 21 feet; including large intestines, 2 feet 2 inches. Large Mastiff (old), weighing 104 lbs., 31 feet; including large intestines, 3 feet. Common Fox, 10 feet 6 inches. Young Indian Wolf (four months old), 6 feet 1 inch. So that, looking to the ribs, teeth, csecum, length of alimentary canal, and general form of the viscera, this animal must be ‘classed with the Dogs, and not with the Hyzenas. Additional Remarks on the Lycaon pictus. After the death of the dog, the bitch which was with him became restless, howled frequently, refused her food, and died July 13th, ten days after. I examined the body a few hours after death. She was about the same size as the dog, and of the same age. She had probably lost 10 or 15 Ibs. in weight. The body weighed 31} Ibs., and the sub- joined is the relative weight of the viscera, fractions being omitted :— Heart, 7 02. 75. Lungs, 24 oz. 34. Liver, 18 02. 35. Spleen, 790 grs. 345. Pancreas, 370 gers. }5- Kidney, 1080 grs. 54+. Alimentary canal, 13 feet 6 inches, The uterus resembled that of the bitch (C. familiaris’ ; the vagina 9 inches in length, the cornua 6 inches each. But one of the most interesting results of this dissection was the examination of the blood-corpuscles ; these were larger than in any carnivorous animal that I have dissected ; they measured, the greater part of those examined, about the 3000th of an inch in diameter, being larger than those of Man. I may add, that I could not discover any morbid lesion in this animal, and that I believe her death was occasioned by the loss of her companion. Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 181 BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH, May 8, 1856.—Colonel Madden, President, in the Chair. The following papers were read :-— 1. “Qn the Sexuality of the Algee,” by Dr. Ferdinand Cohn, of Breslau. After adverting to the various recent discoveries in Cryptogamic reproduction, particularly those of Thuret and Pringsheim, the author gave an account of the pheenomena observed by him in Spheroplea annulina. He showed that the cells of one part of the filament be- came male, and exhibited antheridia filled with spermatozoa, while those of the other part became female, being transformed into sporan- gia, developing many spores. He then described minutely the mode in which the spermatozoa came into contact with the female cells and fertilized the spores. He also gave an account of the mode of fecundation in the genus Gdogonium. ‘‘ Having observed,” the author remarks, ‘‘in the lower plants the necessity of the material and immediate contact and union of sper- matozoa and eggs or spores ; the want of a peculiar membrane around the latter before impregnation; the formation of this wall and the multiplication of the developed cell as the immediate consequence of fecundation, we may conclude that the same course of development may also be followed in the reproduction of other organisms,—a con- clusion which is entirely confirmed by the most recent observations on the fecundation of animals.” ~ 2. “On the Preparation of Sugar and Arrack from Palms in Ceylon,” by Alexander Smith, M.D. Three Palms yield sugar in Ceylon: Cocos nucifera, Borassus fla- belliformis, and Caryota urens. From each of these the juice of the flowering-stalk is collected, and from it sugar is regularly prepared ; but it is from the Borassus that almost all the palm sugar is obtained. It is from the sugar of the Cocos that arrack is made in Ceylon, 3. “On the occurrence of Scalariform Tissue in the Devonian Strata of the South of Ireland,’ by Robert Harkness, F.G,S., Pro- - fessor of Geology, Queen’s College, Cork, The author, after noticing the occurrence of Cyclopteris hibernica in the neighbourhood of Cork, remarked that in some of the higher beds of the Devonians of the South of Ireland there had been found ai quantities of drifted vegetable matter in the form of more or ess perfect stems of trees, exhibiting in their interior a fibrous char- coal-like substance, which when examined by the microscope presented evident scalariform tissue, showing that the plants belonged to the Fern alliance, _ 4. “Notice of some additions to the Cryptogamic Flora of Edin- burgh,” by Mr. W. Nichol. The author remarked that the presence of such plants as Leshkia subrufa, Trichostomum flewicaule, Anoectangium compactum, En- ealypta ciliata, Tortula tortuosa, Bryum Zierti, and Blindia acuta, 182 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. at Habbies How, indicates an approach to an alpine flora.’ Habbies How is a narrow chasm running nearly east and west, bounded on each side by precipitous tocks, which are seldom exposed to the rays of the sun. It lies at the base of the northern slope of ‘the highest of the Pentlands (here attaining an altitude of about 1800 feet), and it is on the rocks facing the north that the plants oceur. Professor Balfour read .a letter from Mr. Macmillan, in which he stated that he had received .a number, of Lichens gathered on, the Cumbraes, among which were several very rare species, for which no locality had, previously been found in Scotland,, they being eminently southern species; such as Parmelia tiliacea and corrugata, and Opegrapha Lyellit and dendritica. Mr. Macmillan remarks :—‘‘ I found in a wood immediately above Inver, near Dunkeld, an immense number of juniper bushes, the ome and branches of which were profusely covered with magnificent spe mens of the Podisoma juniperi-communis, a very rare Hypodermous fungus, previously found only, as far as am aware, in one. or two stations in England. Last year, I observed beside the monument) ye the grounds of Taymouth Castle, a very. old juniper, bush completely covered with it. In a fresh state, and particularly during ‘damp or rainy weather, it bears considerable resemblance to some species’ of Clavaria ; growing in the form of a bundle of thick gelatinous stems of an orange colour, and tapering at, one extremity—agegregated together on the part of the branch infested, and completely envelop- ing it—and thus giving it an appearance not unlike a pine-apple when seen from a little distance. In an old state, and in hot weather, however, it dries up and becomes hard’ and shrivelled. | June 12, 1856,—Prof. Balfour, V.P., in the Chair. hot te following papers were read :-— ) «Elucidation of some Plants mentioned in Dr. Francis Pani. ne s Account of the Kingdom of Nepal,” by Lieut.-Colonel Madden. . An attempt to determine several of the doubtful species. 2. **On the Duration of the Life of Plants,’’ by Prof. Ficeiiuad | 3. “Inquiry into the signs of current Electricity in Plants,’ by H. F. Baxter, Esq. After alluding to the researches of Beequerel, Donné, Wartmam, and Zantedeschi, the author proceeded to detail experiments made on plants by means of the electrodes of a galvanometer. ' He exa- mined the electric currents in the leaves, roots,’ flowers, fruits, — tubers, and the following are the conclusions drawn :— ist. That when the electrodes of a galvanometer are brought ito contact, one with the surface of the leaf, and the other with the sap flowing from the same leaf, an effect occurs upon the needle indicating the surface and the sap to be in opposite electric states) These effects cannot be referred entirely to ordinary electro-chemical actions, but may be referred, in part, to the organic changes which take place in the leaf during vegetation. ee ee ee ee ee ee ee 7 i ee Miscellaneous. 183 2nd. When the electrodes are. brought into contact, one with the external surface of the spongioles of a plant, and the other with the sap ascending from the root, the sap and the external surface are in opposite electric states. The effects which are here observed with the galvanometer may, in the majority of instances, be due to ordinary electro-chemical actions ; but in some instances the effect cannot be referred to these actions, but may be referred to the organic changes which occur in the roots during vegetation. _ 3rd. That with the petals of flowers slight currents were obtained ; and, 4th. In fruits and tubers powerful currents may be occasionally obtained ; but these effects are evidently secondary results, due to the reaction of the different vegetable juices upon each other. 4. “Notice of some Additions to the Hepatice of the neighbour- hood of Edinburgh,” by John Lowe, Esq. 5. “ Record of Localities for Rare Plants,’ by Prof. Balfour. ~ 6. “Continuation of Account of some of the Contents of the Museum at the Botanic Garden,” by Prof. Balfour. _, 7,‘ List of the Fibrous Plants of India,’ communicated by Prof, Balfour, MISCELLANEOUS. On, the. probable Origin of the Organized Beings now living in the » ddzores, Madera, and the Canaries. By M. Oswaup Herr. In a letter to M.. A. DeCanpo.Lue. In your Geography of Plants you have adopted the opinion of Edward Forbes, that in the miocene period the European continent ex- tended to the Azores and Canaries, and supported it by fresh proofs*. In fact, the predominant European character of these islands, which occurs in their insects as well as in their flora, proves that they were anciently joined to the continent. Nevertheless we must not forget that, as compared with Europe, these islands are very different from those of the Mediterranean. They are distinguished in the first place by a much greater number of peculiar species, which constitute a-third or a fifth of the plants ; and in the second by some American types, which make their appearance in all these islands. These are not only certain American species which might have reached them accidentally by the agency of the winds and currents, or of man, but ‘American genera which are represented by peculiar species. I will instance the genera Clethra, Bystropogon, and Cedronella, as also the unique pine of the Canaries (Pinus eanariensis, Sm.), which belongs to the American forms with acicular ternate leaves. The relations of the Laurels is very remarkable in this respect ;..they form “a great part of the forests of Madeira and the Canaries, dividing into four species and playing an important part... Two species (Oreo- we DeCandolle, Géographie Botanique raisonnée, p. 1310. 184 Miscellaneous. daphne foetens and Persea indica) are essentially American types; the third (Phebe Barbusana, Webb) belongs to a genus which occurs in India and America; and the fourth (Laurus canariensis, Webb) corresponds with the European species. By the possession of these laurel forests the islands-of the Atlantic differ greatly from the African continent, where they are entirely wanting, and approach America rather than Africa, notwithstanding the proximity of the latter. These facts obtain great importance by the observation that the flora of the Atlantic islands has much resemblance to the Tertiary flora of Kurope. In my ‘Flora Tertiaria Helvetize,” I have proved that a considerable number of plants of the Tertiary epoch corresponded with species peculiar to Madeira and the Canaries, in such a manner that there must be a relation between the two floras. On the other hand, our Tertiary flora indicates a great resemblance to the flora of the southern United States. Many perfectly characteristic genera, such as Taxodium, Sequoia, Inquidambar, Sabal, &c., were distributed over the whole of our tertiary country, and composed partly of species very closely allied to those which now grow in America; other genera belong equally to America and Europe (such as Quercus, Corylus, Populus, Acer, &c.), and occur in the European Tertiary epoch, com- posed of species corresponding with the American forms. | We find similar cases amongst the terrestrial mollusea and insects, although this is not so positive as with regard to plants. ‘These remarkable circumstances are explicable, if we suppose that during the Tertiary epoch a terrestrial formation united the continents of Europe and America, and that this surface was extended by some projection to the Atlanticislands. A glance at the map of the depths of the ocean by Maury, shows that the bottom of the Atlantic forms a longitudinal valley, of which the deepest parts are between the twentieth and fortieth degrees of north latitude, nearly at an equal distance from Europe and Africa, but that on the two sides of this deep valley there is a vast maritime plateau, which includes the At- lantic islands, as well as the whole space between the European con- » tinent, Newfoundland, and Acadia, Beyond this space another long valley, but of less depth, takes its rise, in a direction from south to north-east between Madeira and the Azores; it loses itself close to the coast of Oporto. If we may attribute any importance to these very general data, we must admit that during the miocene period the maritime plateau above indicated. was solid ground. This country, this ancient Atlantis, would have had the same plants as central miocene Europe, of which the remains are found in the mollasse of Switzerland in such astonishing profusion, that I shall be able to give descriptions and figures of about six hundred species in my ‘ Flora Tertiaria.’, On the coast of this country the marine shells presented a great conformity in America and Europe; and this remark- able phzenomenon is still reproduced, that Europe has more littoral than deep-sea species of shells and fishes in common with America ; which proves that at one period a band of firm ground must have Miscellaneous. 185 united these two parts of the world. The Atlantic islands had already risen towards the south coasts of this continent at the diluvian period. That this country was at the bottom of the sea during the miocene epoch, is shown by the fossil shells of Porto Santo and St. Vincent in Madeira and those of the Azores; but that it had emerged at the diluvian period is proved by the terrestrial mollusca of Canigal, and the fossil plants of St. Jorge in Madeira*. The islands formed at this epoch would have received their vege- tation from the Atlantis in the diluvian period, and consequently at an epoch when this continent had entered upon a new phase of deve- lopment. If we suppose, that then, by a subsequent depression of the soil, the connexion with America was destroyed, and subsequently that which existed with Europe, we shall obtain the elements for the explanation of the existing flora of these islands. We there find the remains of the flora of the ancient Atlantis, and in consequence many. types of the Tertiary flora are retained there whilst they have disap- peared in Europe. These remains, with a certain number of other species, form the peculiar plants of these isles, corresponding in part with the American species because they have issued from the same centre of formation. But it is with Europe that these islands have the most species in common, probably because their connexion with this continent lasted longer. At tne diluvian period the flora of central Europe was displaced by great changes of climate (extension of glaciers, %c.) ; and as by the depression of the Atlantis the connexion with America was destroyed, the new European vegetation could not extend on that side, but only towards the east. It is thus that the characters of the new vegeta- tion would be explained, particularly that of the lower countries, whilst theAlps and the north have undergone less change. “This also is the reason of the great analogies which occur between the north of Europe, Asia, and America. I arrive therefore at the same conclu- sion with yourself as regards these latter countries, namely that the alpine vegetation is certainly the most ancient in our country, and that subsequently when the climate became warmer, after the glacial epoch, it rose from the low countries to the mountains and Alps.— Bibliotheque Univ. de Geneve, April 1856, p. 327. Note on Clausilia plicatula and C. Mortilleti. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq. _ Mr. Benson, in the last Number of the ‘Annals’ (p. 75), states that I omitted Clausilia plicatula in my “ Notes on the Swiss Mol- lusea,” as well as two other so-called species of Clausilia; all of which he had found in Switzerland. My reason for omitting C. pli- catula was explained in the preface to my “‘ Notes,”’ in which I said I was induced to think that'a notice of ‘some hitherto unrecorded localities’ which occurred to me might be interesting, and that I adopted Charpentier’s Catalogue as my text-book. By referring to that catalogue it will be seen that Charpentier mentions C. plicatula -* See Heer, “ Ueber die fossilen Pflanzen yon San Jorge in Madeira,” Zurich, 1855, 186 Miscellaneous. as ‘fort commune dans toute la Suisse occidentale.” I found it at Belmont, les Rochers Naye, Lausanne, Devens, Blonay, and Mont- reux. |For the same reason [ omitted such common species as Sue- cinea amphibia, Helix arbustorum and nemoralis, Pupa avena, Clau- silia parvula, Cyclostoma elegans, and Ancylus fluviatilis. C. plicatula is undoubtedly distinct from C. Rolphii ; but whether C. Mortilleti is not a variety of C. Rolphii is another question. Judging from a comparison of specimens of C. Mortilleti kindly sent me by Mr. Prentice, with specimens of C. Rolphii, described and figured by the authors of the ‘ British Mollusca,’ I am inclined to think they ought to be united. Mr. Hanley is of the same opinion. The differences pointed out by Mr. Benson are equally observable in varieties of C. nigricans and C. bidens. However, Mr. Benson has had great experience in the discrimination of species from varieties ;\ and. (as I remarked on a former occasion) naturalists may fairly differ on this point.—J. Gwyn JEFFREYS. | 1 Montagu Square, 11th July 1856. LERNZA BRANCHIALIS. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. Falmouth, June 28, 1856. . GENTLEMEN,—The “ Lernea branchialis,” Linn., was procured this morning by Miss Vigurs from the gills of the Gadus Aiglefinus. It. measured one inch and seven-eighths in length. The head was ornamented with two transparent horns, about one-eighth of an inch long, slightly curved and sharp at the pomts. Neck long; body inflated, bent in the form of the letter S$; filaments contracted, annulated, very much contorted, transparent. Colour of head, neck and body chocolate-brown. I am, Gentlemen, yours truly, W. P. Cocks. On two new species of Birds from Santa Fé di Bogota. By Puruie Lutury Scuarer, M.A., F.Z.8. HrtrEROCNEMIS MARGINATA, Sclater. H, supra, cinnamomeo-brunnea, pennis strictissime nigro mar- ginatis: alis caudaque intus nigricantibus, externe brunnes- centibus : subtus alba, gutturis et pectoris totius plumis stricte brunneo, marginatis, quast squamatis; his marginibus versus ventrem gradatim latioribus: ventre crissoque cinnamomeo- brunneis, nigro transversim vittatis : rostro nigro, mandibula inferiore basi alba ; pedibus pallide brunneis. Long. tota 3°0;, alee 2°2; caudee 1°2; rostri a fronte\*5. Mr. Strickland’s name Holocnemis, proposed in 1844 for the H. nevia (figured in Cont. to Orn. 1849, pl. 18), has, been) pre- viously applied to a genus of Coleoptera by Schilling, and I there- Miscellaneous. 187 fore propose to change it into Heterocnemis. A second species of the genus’ seems to be the bird figured in’ Buffon’s Pl. Enl.:73, fig. 2, under| the name of ‘Le’ Bambla de‘ Cayenne’ = (Turdus bambla, Bodd.—Heterocnemis bambla, mibi.)—The present) bird:is very closely allied to the latter.’ Inthe upper’ plamage ‘it: is: very similar, being only of a more ¢innamomeous' tinge ; but it may be distinguished by the want of the white markings on the wings, and the tliroat, breast and upper belly being white, each feather narrowly margined with brown. In H. éambla these parts are ash-brown, with obsolete ‘transverse markings. Lesson’s Myrmothera troglo- dytes (Dese. d. Mamm. et Ois. p. 301, no. 118) seems the same as H. bambla. ‘This form is indeed very closely connected with some of the Wrens, and hardly to be separated from certain birds that are usually placed in the genus Scytalopus. TODIROSTRUM GRACILIPES, Sclater. T. supra olivaceum ; alis caudaque nigricantibus, olivaceo anguste limbatis; pileo fuscescente ; loris mentoque albidis ; subtus flavum, lateribus olivascentibus ; gutture et pectore longitudi- naliter nigro striatis ; tectricibus subalaribus sulphureis ; ros- tro nigro ; pedibus carneis; tarsis gracillimis. Long. tota 3°8; alee 2°0 ; caudze 1°7. This apparently new species is most nearly allied to 7. maculatum (Desm.) and 7. sériatzcolle, Lafr. (in both of which the neck is also striated), but has the whole throat yellow. The bill agrees in form with that of the former bird, but is rather shorter and narrower. I type specimen is in the British Museum.—Proc. Zool. Soc. cia 24, 1855. ON THE BRITISH DIASTYLIDA. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. : 8 Mulgrave Place, Plymouth, July 10, 1856. GENTLEMEN,—It has recently been pointed out to me by Mr. Alder that I have unfortunately made use of two generic names in - the paper'on ‘the British Diastylide,” lately published in the ‘Annals,’ that have been previously employed to designate other genera of animals. It is therefore desirable that the names Halia and Venilia should be changed, and I propose instead to use Iphinoé and Cyrianassa respectively. ‘The names as applied will therefore be Iphinoé trispinosa and Cyrianassa gracilis. Believe me, yours obediently, C. Spence Bate. Note on Helix Cantiana, Mont. By Wm. Lonspate,. Esq. F.G.S. * Helie Cantiana is abundant around Keynsham, Somerset. It was first found in the spring of 1825, alive and near the entrance to Dr. Fox’s establishment, between Keynsham and Brislington; and more recently in lanes close to the town.” 188 Miscellaneous. Description of a Fossil Cranium of the Musk-buffalo (Bubalus mos- chatus, Owen), from the Gravel at Maidenhead, Berks, By Prof. Owen, F.G.S. This specimen was discovered by the Rev. Mr. Kingsley and Mr. J. Lubbock in a gravel-pit close to the engine-house at the Maidenhead station last summer, and is the first example of the subgenus Bubalus yet recognized as fossil in Britain. It consists of the cranial part of the skull, with the horn-cores, nearly perfect. The Professor, in describing this fossil, first offered his reasons for regarding the so-called ‘‘ Musk-ox”’ as having been unnecessarily separated from the Buffaloes, and then gave an account of the few fossil skulls of the Musk-buffalo yet known, viz. those figured by Pallas, Ozeretskowsky, and Cuvier. A comparison was then made of the fossil remains with recent crania; and, although the skulls somewhat differ in a few points, especially in the relative curvatures of the horn-cores, yet the author was led to conclude that, as far as the materials for comparison at his command would serve, the dif- ferences between the fossil and recent Musk-buffaloes are not of specific value; that the Bubalus moschatus of the Arctic regions, with its now restricted range, is the slightly modified descendant of the old companion of the Mammoth and the 'Tichorhine Rhinoceros, which with them enjoyed a much wider range, both in latitude and longitude, over lands that now form three divisions or con- tinents of the northern hemisphere; and that the circumstances which have brought about the probably gradual extinction of the northern Rhinoceros and Elephant have not yet effected that of the contemporary species of Arctic Buffalo.— Proc. Geol. Soc. Dec. 19,. 1855. A last word on Scissurella. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN,—I had not intended at first to notice the commu- nication of Mr. Woodward in your last Number, entitled ‘‘On the Evils of Increasing Synonyms ;” but, lest it may be assumed that I admit his statements, I must request you to insert these few remarks. The real question at issue, and the only one which in any way — concerns naturalists or the cause of science, is whether Schismope is synonymous with Seissurella, or whether they constitute distinct genera. Now, although Mr. Woodward modestly states that he has shown they are synonymous and that the fact admitted of no reply, I cannot help reminding your readers that Dr. Gray (who is undeniably a much better authority than either Mr. Woodward or myself) has expressed a contrary opinion, and that the respective characters of those genera were taken from species which differ from— each other in form, organization, and habit. I have now before me 130 specimens of Scissurella crispata of different ages and sizes, all of which exhibit the open slit. As regards myself personally, I must repeat my regret that Mr,, Miscellaneous. 189 Woodward has thought proper to mistake and pervert what passed between us, as it has nothing whatever to do with the present con- troversy. It is true that he asked me for specimens of the Schismope, and that I referred him to Mr. Damon, who had all my collection of Mediterranean shells, on his repaying me (by previous, agreement) the expenses I was at in dredging. But it is noé true, that when I took him specimens (which I had a day or two before picked out of some sand), he put such an impertinent question to me as_he suggests ‘my remembering. _ It was on this occasion that we examined together under a micro- scope these specimens (and not the specimens given to him by Mr. Damon), and that he noticed the peculiar structure of the closed slit. After we had consulted Philippi, and Sowerby’s ‘Genera’ (and not “at that time,” as Mr. Woodward would have me say), I went to the British Museum Library and referred to Sowerby’s translation in the Zoological Journal of D’Orbigny’s Memoir. The result of this reference I gave in a former paper. . When I took Mr. Woodward the tative I certainly understood him to say that he was unacquainted with any other species of Scis- surella than S. crispata. It was some time afterwards that he showed me Mr. M‘Andrew’s specimen of S. angulata, Lovén (a true Scissurella and closely allied to S. erispata, but of a much larger size) ; and I certainly never saw D’Orbigny’s specimen of 8. Berthe- loti in. company with Mr. Woodward, nor heard him say anything about a New Zealand Scissurella. We examined together a collec- tion of fossil shells (containing Pleurotomaria and Trochotoma) in quite another part of the Museum ; and this he seems to have mis- taken for the D’Orbignyan collection. This explanation, however, cannot interest your readers; and I will not trespass any more on their patience. I am, Gentlemen, yours obediently, J. Gwyn JEFFREYS. 1 Montagu Square, 11th July 1856. New Mode of Cleaning Diatomaceous Deposits. By Prof. J. W. Barzey. Having found the following method of cleaning diatomaceous de- posits more speedy and efficacious than any other I have tried, I recommend it to all those who may have occasion to prepare speci- mens of the si/iceous organisms in soundings, guano, mud, &c. Dis- solve out the lime compounds, if present, by means of nitric or hydrochloric acid, wash and filter. Then put the moist contents of the filter into a porcelain capsule with enough strong sulphuric acid to make of the whole a fluid mass. Heat the capsule over a spirit- lamp until the organic matters are all charred, and continue the heat until strong acid fumes are evolved. Keep the capsule hot, and add, in minute portions at a time, finely powdered chlorate of potassa. If the acid is hot enough to give off fumes, the chlorate will be im- mediately decomposed without the accumulation of explosive gases, 190 Miscellaneous. and it will exert so powerful an oxidizing action, that ‘in afew moments a carbonaceous material as black as ink will become per- feetly clean and colourless. Nothing’ now will remain to: be done but to wash off the acid, which is best done by the addition of water and repeated decantations. I also would advise that the materials thus cleaned should not be dried, but should be kept in bottles: with a little aleohol, which prevents their felting together, and does not allow the growth of the byssoid plants which often develope in water: It is necessary to caution those not familiar with chemistry against using the chlorate of potassa with sulphuric acid in any other way than above directed, as violent and dangerous explosions might re- sult. The process as above given is perfectly safe and) mer one —Silliman’s Journal, January 1856, p.. 145. New method of Disintegrating masses of Fossil Diatomacex:. By Prof. J. W. Barry. Many masses of fossil Diatomaceee are so strongly coherent, that they cannot be diffused in water (for the purpose of mounting in balsam) without a degree of mechanical violence which reduces, to fragments many of the most beautiful and interesting forms. This is: particu- larly the case with some specimens from the “infusorial deposits’’ of California. Some of these I endeavoured to break up, by boiling in water and in acids, and also by repeated freezing and thawing when moistened, but without good results in either ease. At, last. it oe- curred to me that the adherence might be due to a slight portion of a siliceous cement, which the cautious use of an alkaline solution might remove without destroying any but the most minute shells of the Diatoms. As the case appeared a desperate one, a {‘ heroic remedy” was applied, which was to boil small lumps of the diatomaceous mass in a strong solution of caustic potassa or soda. This proved,to be perfectly efficacious, as the masses under this treatment rapidly split up along the planes of lamination, and then crumbled to mud, which being immediately poured into a large quantity of water, ceased to be acted upon by the alkali, and gave, when thoroughly washed, not only all the large shells of the Diatoms in a state S of unhoped-for perfection, but also furnished abundance of the minute. forms, Having obtained by this method highly satisfactory results: from specimens from many localities, I can confidently recommend it as an addition to our modes of research. The following directions will enable any one to apply the. process. Put small lumps of the mass to be examined into a test tube, with enough of a solution of caustic potassa or soda to cover them; then boil over a spirit-lamp for a few seconds, or a few minutes, as the case may require. If the solution is sufficiently strong, the masses will rapidly crumble to mud, which must be poured.aé¢ once into a large quantity of water, which after subsidence is removed by decan- tation. If the mass resists the action of the alkaline liquor a still stronger solution should be tried, as while some specimens break up instantly in a weak solution of alkali, others require that it should be of the consistence of a dense syrup. The mud also should be Meteorological Observations. 191 poured off as fast as it forms, so as to remain as short a time as possible in the caustic ley. ‘The only specimens which I have found not to give good results by the method above described, are those from Tampa Bay, Florida, and the infusorial marls from Barbadoes. | In the masses from Tampa the, lapidification is so complete, that the alkali destroys the shells before the lumps break up; and in the case of the Barbadoes marls the cementing material is calcareous, and requires a dilute acid for its removal. In applying the above process one caution is necessary, which is to thoroughly wash the shells with water, and not with acids, as the latter will cause the deposit of a portion of the dissolved silica, and materially injure the beauty of the specimens. When the washings are no longer alkaline, the specimens may be thoroughly cleansed by acids, or by the chlorate process described above.— —Silliman’s Journal, May 1856, p. 356. |. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1856. “ 'Chiswick.—June ¥. Hazy: cloudy. 2,3. Very fine. 4. Very fine: cloudy : lightning at night. 5—7. Very fine. 8. Dull and cloudy. 9, 10, Very fine. 11. Cloudless. . 12. Very fine: rain at night. 13. Rain. 14. Showery and boisterous,, 15. Very fine :,cloudy : clear and fine. 16. Very fine. 17. Showery. 18. Very fine ; cloudy: rain. 19. Rain. 20. Showery. 21. Very fine : cloudy : tain. 22.’ Cloudy and fine. 23. Overcast. 24: Very fine: uniformly overcast. 25. Very’ fine. 26. Sultry.’ 27. Cloudless and hot. 28. Uniformly overcast : sultry; cold at night; range of temperature 45°. 29, 30. Clear and dry air. + 1,,;Mean, temperature of the month, ....,: ee ee Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. 203 in the gloomy jungle, where not a flower exists; and yet, from never being able to see them at.a greater distance than three or four yards, they were the most difficult of all to obtain, without blowing them to pieces. Many species also hunt for insects in the air, exactly like true Fissirostral birds. I have often observed them in the evening, on the banks of streams, coming out of the jungle just as the Goatsuckers were beginning to appear, and darting about after the mosquitos and other minute insects, returning after each short circuit to the edge of the forest, where they remained balanced in the air for a moment and then darted off again. At other times they will sit on the topmost twig of a dead tree, and making short circuits in the air, return to it, exactly in the same manner as do the Jacamars and Puff Birds. There is also another interesting fact to be mentioned. I had brought me a nest contaiming two little Hummers, apparently very recently hatched. I tried to feed them, and gave them, first, according to established rule, syrup made of honey and water; and also of molasses ; but the poor little creatures did not, at all like it, though they opened their mouths as if raven- ously hungry. They were nearly choked by the liquid, and tried all\they) could to spit it out, which they generally succeeded in doing. Finding all my efforts to suit their taste in vain, I resolved to try if they ‘liked insects better, and caught some minute flies which were very abundant. On dropping one: of these into their mouths, they immediately closed their beak and by a great muscular effort of the throat swallowed it, and opened their mouths again for another. In this way they would each take fifteen or twenty little flies one after the other before they were satisfied. I thus kept them alive three or four days, and could I have bestowed sufficient time and constant) attention upon them, there is no doubt they would have lived) much longer. At all events the experiment satisfied me that the young Hummers are fed by their parents with insects, and not. with honey. : I also observed that the beak of these little birds was. very short, triangular, and very broad at the base,—in fact exactly the beak of a Swallow slightly lengthened. We see thereforein the Humming Birds an extreme and peculiar development of the Hirundine form of the Fissirostres. - The wings of the Swallow, already among the longest in the whole class of Birds, are still further lengthened. The feet, already so short, are still further reduced, The plumage, which in the Swallow has beeome more compact and appressed than im any other of the Fissirostres, has these qualities still further developed... The skin, which im’ the tribe generally is thin and tender, is in) the Swallows compara- tively thick and strong, and in the Hummers is perhaps stronger in proportion to their size than. m any other birds. | The billjis 204 Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. that of a Swallow lengthened out to contain the long and exten- sile tongue; and the vital force and energy which enables the Swallows to enjoy such long-continued and rapid motion; seems here to have reached a point beyond which further development is scarcely possible. How then can we refuse them a ‘place among those birds of which they possess the distinctive cha- racters in the most eminent degree, while at the same time we keep together birds as different from each other as the King- fisher from the Swallow, because they possess those characters ? But it will be objected that the structure of the tongue is so different and peculiar, and agrees so well with that of the Sun Birds. But we have already mentioned, and again repeat, that in closely allied genera of Sun Birds the tongue is totally dif- ferent, and that therefore it is not a character to outweigh the whole structure and habits of a group of birds: moreover, in other groups the same difference in the tongue is not held to be sufficient to separate birds otherwise allied... The Cuckoos and the Toucans have ever been placed near each other, yet how dif- ferent their tongues! while the Woodpeckers, still farther differ- ing from them, are notwithstanding placed in the same tribe of Climbing birds. We might also expect, that when the structure of a bird had become so peculiarly modified as to bring it to seek the same food in the same places as another bird of quite-a dif- ferent type of structure, we-should find each of them gifted with the same peculiarly modified organ adapted to such habits ; and we therefore find that the Sun Birds and the Hummers, though with a widely different general structure, yet have a similarly constructed tongue which they both use in. extracting minute insects from flowers and leaves. An exactly analogous instance exists in the Picide and Dendrocolaptide, two families as different in general structure as the Trochilide and Nectarinide, but which yet have one striking similarity in the rigid tail, which enables them both to rest vertically against a tree while extracting insects from the bark. We contend that these cases are strictly ana- logous, and that there is no more real affinity in the one case than in the other. The character which is most opposed to this view of their affinities is their nidification ; but we think this is not only not an insuperable obstacle to their being thus placed, but one that we might to some degree have anticipated. In some of the Swallows we have already seen one deviation from the general character of the tribe in the carefully constructed nest of clay. In the Goatsuckers we have another, the Podargus of Australia forming a nest of sticks and grass on the branches of a tree. We should therefore expect that birds so peculiarly and highly organized as the Hummers;sorzaérial in their habits, and so intimately associated with flowers‘and foliage, would have a modified and characteristic form of nidification. Mr, A.R. Wallace on the. Natural Arrangement of Birds. 205 _We have now completed a very brief and. imperfect review of those families which we conceive can be separated from the mass of Passeres.to form the tribe of the Fissirostres, and in the accompanying diagram. we have endeavoured to represent at one glance their various affinities. Diagram of the Affinities of the Fissirostres. TROCHILIDZ. (Hummers.) HIRUNDINIDZ., (Swallows. ) . CAPRIMULGIDZ. (Goatsuckers. ) TROGONIDZ. PRIONITIDZ. (Trogons.) (Motmots.) | GALBULIDZ, —<=. MEROPIDZ, —_=_.» CORACIADZ, (Jacamars.) (Bee-eaters.) (Rollers.) ‘CAPITONIDE. . (Puff Birds.) ALCEDINIDE. (Kingfishers.) ' BUCEROTIDZ. (Hornbills;) 206 Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. It is intended that the distances between the several names should show to some extent the relative amount of affinity ex- isting between them ; and the connecting lines show im what direction the affinities are supposed to lie. By referring to the diagram it will be scen that there are seven families placed close together, forming a central mass.. Beyond the Trogons at’ some distance come the Goatsuckers and Swallows, while at the greatest possible distance from each other are the Hornbills and the Hummers, the former having a distant affinity to the King- fishers, the latter to the Swallows. We may here mention that it is an article of our zoological faith, that all gaps between species, genera, or larger groups are the result of the extinction of species during former epochs of the world’s history, and we believe this view will enable us ‘more justly to appreciate the correctness of our arrangement. For in- stance, let us suppose that the gaps shown in this diagram’ have been all filled up by genera and families forming a natural trans- ition from one of our groups to the other, and we shalk be ‘able to judge whether our arrangement will agree with such a sup- position. Thus, if the space between the Kingfishers and Horn- bills has been filled up by a natural succession of families, we can see that the change must have been to heavier, larger, and larger-billed birds, and we see such a change begun already from the Jacamars to the Kingfishers. So from the Goatsuckers to the Swallows the change is to smaller, stronger-winged; thicker-| skinned, and brighter-coloured birds,—exactly the kind of change’ which continued on will lead us to the Hummers. On the same principles we may conclude, that as the change from the Jacamars to the Rollers is to stronger-legged birds which do not feed solely on the wing but also on the ground, so the same change continued on would lead us to true Passeres in which the pecu- liar Fissirostral characters altogether disappear. The Coraczade, therefore, are either an extreme Passerine form of the tribe, or else form a transition by direct affinity to the Passeres. The method of representing affinities here adopted we believe to be of the highest value. It is founded on the method sug- gested by the late Mr. Strickland, and which we believe Dr. Lindley has been the first naturalist to adopt, namely that of placing to the right and left of every family or other group the names of those to which it is most nearly allied. But this alone conveys no idea to the mind, especially in an extensive group, till represented. by a diagram, the most convenient way to con-- struct which we have found to be as follows. Suppose you have a family of a dozen genera which you wish to arrange ; first write down the names of the genera in any order, and right and left of them those to which you believe them to be allied most closely. —: eS Pe ee ee eS Sy are Sea Mr. A, R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. 207 Then take a dozen pieces of paper or card cut out with a gun- wadding punch, and on each write aname of a genus. Place them on a table and arrange them according to your list. This will not always be so easy a matter as it appears at first sight, for you will most likely find that you have set down some conflicting affinities, or that you have mistaken some mere analogies for affinities. When you have them in tolerable order, the next thing is to get the distances between them to bear some propor- tion to the closeness or remoteness of the affinities, and lastly, bring the whole into symmetry by placing what appears to be the main. line of affinities in a straight line, and bringing the others into branches right or left from it. When this is done, the positions can be copied on a sheet of paper and kept for reference as a trial-arrangement, which is to be tested by every new fact that is procured, and by any additional knowledge that may be gained on the structure or habits of any of the species. The advantage claimed for this particular form of diagram is that-it.¢an:be printed with ordinary type, whereas any circles or figures: to! represent the groups require woodcuts or lithographs. It.1s, much.to: be wished that in every systematic work each tribe and family should be illustrated by some such diagram, without which it-1s often impossible to tell whether two families follow each other because the author thinks them allied, or merely be- cause the exigencies of a consecutive series compel him so to place»them.~ Thus, Bonaparte places in his ‘ Conspectus,’ the Trochilide between the Cypselide and the Phytotomide. . By making them follow the Swifts he would seem to take the same view of their affinities as is here done, but by placing imme- diately after them the Phytotomide, one is at a loss to understand by what principles he has been guided. An explanatory dia- gram, or even the plan of denoting the affinities as adopted by Dr. Lindley, would remove such doubts, and render a work of. such great labour and research as the one referred to less likely to be misunderstood. On the Affinities and Limits of the Scansorial Birds. » However. much systematists have differed as to what families should enter into or be excluded from the Scansores or Climbers, considered as a natural group of Birds, there are four families which. have formed part of it.in every system. These are the Woodpeckers (Picide), the Parrots (Psittacide), the Cuckoos (Cuculide), and the Toucans (Rhamphastide)... We may there- fore take these as.a basis, to inquire in what respects the Scan- sores differ from the true Passeres and from the Fissirostres, and to deduce their natural characters.. Having done this, we may. 208 Mr.:Ai R, Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. inquire further if any and what other groups can be naturally associated with them. The first thing that strikes us on comparing these birds with each other is, that we could hardly pick four families from the whole class which should have more diversified forms of bill. The resemblance and affinity between them must therefore exist in other parts of their body, and we find it in their wings and feet. The former are generally short, rounded, and very weak, quite incapable of rapid or long-continued flight, while the latter are remarkably large, powerful, and peculiarly formed... They may be said therefore to be the very reverse of the Fissirostres, whose grand features are large wings and small feet, while in the Scansores the small wings and large feet are equally cha- racteristic. But it is the peculiar structure quite as much as the size of the feet to which we must pay attention. The toes are always exceedingly long, and the outer toe is either turned com- pletely backwards or nearly at right angles to the others... This toe is often the longest of all, while the true hind toe is always small, and sometimes altogether wanting. It is this peculiar structure that altogether separates this group from all the short- winged and strong-footed Passeres, whether they are walkers, erchers, or climbers. The habits that result from this form of foot and wing are, as might be expected, to a great extent characteristic, and will serve us as a valuable guide in those cases of anomalous form and structure where the position of a genus or family might be other- wise doubtful. These birds then are truly arboreal, rarely de- scending voluntarily to the ground. They use their wings only for passing from tree to tree, and, whether frugivorous or insecti- vorous, they obtain their food in or upon trees. Their motions along the trunk or branches, or among the thick foliage, are either true climbing, or a succession of rapid hops producing an: appearance of climbing. ‘The Woodpecker runs up the vertical trunk, and assisted by a peculiarly modified tail and a powerful wedge-shaped bill, seeks his food beneath the bark. The Parrot climbs, assisted by his hooked bill, after the fruit, which alone he feeds on. The insect food of the Cuckoos is sought for upon the leaves and smaller branches, and they progress among these so rapidly, that they have been constantly mistaken by us for squirrels or other small arboreal animals. The Toucans again hop actively about the tops of lofty trees, devouring an immense quantity of fruit. Now, though these four families have evidently more connexion with each other than with any other birds, yet they present so many important points of difference, as to show that they are in reality very distant from each other, and that an immense variety — MreA. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. 209 of forms must have intervened to-have filled up the chasms, and formed a complete series presenting a gradual transition from one to the other. The differences in the form of the bill have already been alluded to, but those of the tongue are perhaps still more extraordinary ; the fleshy tongue of the Parrot, the barbed extensile spear of the Woodpecker, the short horny tongue of ‘the Cuckoo, and the long and slender feathered tongue of the Touean; would seem rather to belong to birds most remote from each other, than to those for whom we can find no nearer allies. We shouldbe inclined to consider therefore that they form widely distant portions of a vast group, once perhaps as exten- sive and varied as the whole of the existing Passeres. Notwithstanding the difference of their food, it. is evident that the Cuckoos and the Toucans approach more closely to each other than to the others. Their legs are longer, and they con- sequently hop, which the other two never do. Their bills are , similar. in form, their plumage is in both much more loose than either in the Parrots or the Woodpeckers, which again, in these peculiarities in which they agree, to some extent approach each other. » We would place therefore the Parrots and the Wood- peckers at one extreme of the group, and also considerably re- moved from each other, while the Toucans and Cuckoos, rather nearer together, should be placed at the other extreme. eoThe Barbets (Bucconide of Lesson and Bonaparte, Capitonine ofG.sR. Gray) have also been always included amongst the Climbers, but their place has been so often varied and their affini- ties so much misunderstood that they require a separate con- sideration, especially as in the systems of Swainson and Gray they have been considered as a subfamily of Picide, and have therefore not appeared among the families of the Seansores. The only ground for placing them with the Woodpeckers appears to have been that some African species do cling against and peck at trees something in the manner of those birds. Their whole structure however is totally opposed to their being thus placed. In their feet, wings, and the form of the whole body they much more nearly resemble the Toucans. ‘The texture of their feathers, their broad, angular and weak skulls also resemble them, and are strikingly dissimilar to those of the Woodpeckers. From my own observations too, I can assert that, in the habits both of the South American and of the Eastern species, they resemble the Toucans more closely than any other birds; and Le Vaillant makes the same observation with regard to the African species. Besides, the grand characteristic of the Woodpeckers, the barbed and extensile tongue, which exists equally in the Yunz and. Picumnus, is totally absent im the Barbets, while their bill is of quite a different type of form, much more nearly approxi- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xvii. 210 Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. mating to that of the Cuckoos. In their habits too. they, are equally distinct: they hop and cling, but never climb, and they live almost exclusively on soft fruits. We must therefore con- sider them as a distinct family, and place them in the vicinity of the Toucans and Cuckoos. pe ‘We will now proceed to the consideration of those groups, about the propriety of including which in the Scansorial tribe considerable difference of opinion has existed. These are the Turacos (Musophagide), the isolated genus Opisthocomus, and the Certhiade including the Dendrocolaptide. These last. have, we believe, only been so placed by Messrs. Vigors and Swainson, but as their classification claims to be pre-eminently “The Natural System,” and as it has still some advocates, it deserves to be carefully examined. What are the characters then by which the Dendrocolaptide are supposed to be united to the Picide? They appear to be these: both are true Climbers, both have a rigid tail which assists them in maintaiming an erect position; and both feed on insects which they obtain upon the trunks, and branches of trees. On the other hand, they present many and important differences. The long, slender, curved bill and short, horny, non-extensile tongue of the Creepers are very far removed from the’ strong straight bill and extensile’ barbed tongue’ of the Woodpeckers. But this, it may be said, is of no importaneé; asa similar difference exists in the other families admitted’ into the Scansores. This is true; but then those birds agree in’ having the same form of feet, which is of far more importance ‘in’ this case than it may at first sight appear, for we shall beable ’to show not only that the Creeper’s foot is very different fromthe Climber’s, but that 7¢ 2s further removed from it than'is that of any other of the Passeres. GC OVEA .e19589 The characteristic form of foot in the Certhiade and Dendro colaptide is to have the toes placed normally, three forward and’ one backward, and to have the forward toes all connected to- gether at their bases, particularly the outer toe, which. is gene- rally longer than the inner, and often connected 'to'the ‘middle toe as far as the second joint. The result of this conformation is, that the forward toes do not spread much laterally, but form’ one line of support opposed to the hind toe. This hmd ‘toe also is remarkably long and powerful, and armed with an ‘equally powerful claw. “This peculiar structure has been gradually ar-' rived at, through the most nearly allied families of Passeres! Passing fromthe Wagtails and Larks through the Anabatide to’ the Certhiude, Sittide, and Dendrocolaptide; we find the outer toe gradually more and more united'to'the middle one, andthe hind toe ‘beeoming gradually larger and more developed; so that we are justified in asserting that ‘we see here that peculiar: — a SO eS anf > + ee. ~~. ON es ee Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. 211 modification of the normal (+-toed) foot which is adapted for , elimbing. In the Woodpeckers, however, we find the outer toe always turned completely backwards, and therefore quite free from the middle toe. The true hind toe is also invariably small and weak, and of so little importance that in several species of Woodpeckers it is altogether wanting, without at all diminishing the bird’s powers of climbing. If we compare this foot with that of the other Scansores, we shall find that it is an extreme modification of the Scansorial form, adapted for true climbing. The toes are all more powerful, the claws much stronger, the outer toe longer, and the hind toe smaller. If therefore the structure of foot in the Cuckoos and Turacos, where the outer toe can be placed either forward or backward and the hind toe remains moderately developed, is (as is universally allowed) the link between the ;-toed and ;-toed form, then it follows that of all -toed feet the Woodpecker’s is most removed from the +-toed, and of all + toed feet the Creeper’s is the furthest removed from the =-toed;—-and thence as a further deduction it follows, that the feet.of the Creepers and Woodpeckers are the furthest. pos- sible removed from. each other... When, in addition to this_re- markable. result, we consider that the structure of the climbing tail is, totally, dissimilar in the two cases, we shall see that there exist, no, grounds. whatever’ for establishing an affinity. between the; two families, and that the Creepers must not only be sepa- rated from the Scansores, but in a natural arrangement will be placed at a very considerable distance from them. \. The, Musophagide, containing the Turacos and Plantain- eaters, have been placed among the Scansores by the conti- nental ornithologists (Temminck and Vieillot), while in England they have been. considered to be Conirostres. by Swainson and Gray... We believe the former are correct ; for these birds have the short, rounded and weak wings of the Cuckoos and Toucans, and consequently very imperfect flight, while their legs are very strong, the outer toe long and versatile, but rather, less. so than in, the Cuckoos, and. the hind toe, as in all, Scansores, short. Their habits are described as being almost exactly those, of the Toucans and. Barbets, their plumage is of a similar texture, while the short. crest at the backof the head is similar,to,that, of the Woodpeckers... Some species are,said to be able to cling, to ver- tical'trunks: Their internal structure and the form, of the, ster- num appear to correspond exactly to this view of their, affinities, which is still further confirmed by their nidification, hke that. of all other Scansores, in hollow trees, so that they maybe well placed. in the wide interval, between. the,Cuckoos, and. Toucans | 14% 212 Mr. A. R. Wallace 'on the Natural Arrangement of Birds! on the one side, and the Woodpeckers and Parrots on ‘the other, but rather nearer to the former than'the latter. Lf, on the other hand, we place this group among the Conivosteds, we can give nd Such satisfactory account of its structural affinities. Swainson places it between the Fringillide and the Buceride. The former have all well-formed Passerine feet, the hind toe always well developed, and the outer toe never so long as the middle one; they have generally powerful wings, and are of such’ a uniformly small size as not even to give them an appearance of. affinity with the Turacos and Musophagide. . The Hornbills' are af ‘pos sible still further removed, as our previous account of their habits and the structure of their feet will at’ once’ show.’ We cannot believe that so very acute and observant a naturalist as Mr. Swainson could have been led to propound these’as natural affinities, had he not been blinded by his belief'in the universal existence in nature of a numerical and circular arrangement; which, without disproving it in any particular cases, we believe can be shown’ to be absolutely untenable on two general grounds: Ist. Geological investigations prove that the animals now ‘exist- ing on the “earth are probably not one-tenth, perhaps=not/ one- hundredth, of those which have existed; for all before the Tertiary . epoch were of different species and mostly of ‘different! genera} and thousands of other genera, families, and’ whole orders: must have existed of which we are absolutely in ignorance)’ If there- fore this regular system were true of the whole, it must be quite imperceptible in the mere fragment we ‘have ‘an’ acquaintance with. Instead of complete circles bemg the rule, ‘they should scarcely ever exist ; in fact, the gaps left ‘inthe ‘system ‘by-its authors do not leave room enough for all the forms that must have become extinct. 2ndly. This system absolutely places limits to the variety and extent of creation; for it is said that every group can only contain five subgroups, and the number of ‘gra- dations of groups is fixed. For instance, in a family there can be only five subfamilies, in each of which there can be only five true genera, and again in each genus five subgenera.’ In the Psittacide therefore there can be but twenty-five ‘generi¢ forms, and when those are all known, not only is it declared to be im- possible ‘to discover a new one, but it is also asserted that no others can possibly ever have existed and become extinct This is the logical deduction from any ‘system of definite*numbers in natural history, and itis one ‘that should convince every ses of the false basis on which all stich’ systems ' rest. Having determined the position of the Turacos, we shall next have to considér that remarkable bird, the! Opisthocomus cristatus. This has been and still is placed among the Gallinacese by most continental authors.’ Mr. G. R. Gray, however, places it near the Mr. A, R. Wallace.on\the, Natural Arrangement of Birds, 213 Turacos, and, Mr.. Swainson. in the family of the Cuckoos. ,We believe it) should be placed) between the two,,or rather as a lateral branch from the Turacos., This. bird, is,.very, abundant. on the banks. of the Amazon, where we have often observed and shot its;Lt frequents low bushes on the river’s edge, where it feeds on leaves, principally those of a gigantic Arum, It never goes on«the ground. . This, circumstance, combined with the fact of its having no/gizzard,, would at once decide that it is not Galli- naceous.),, Qur own impression at the time, from its general ap- pearance, flight; and) habits, was, that it was a gigantic Cuckoo. Itslong erest.remarkably resembles that of the genus Diplo- pterus, several. speciés| of which occur in the same district, and they. both:-have the habit of throwing it up when alarmed in exactly, the,same manner, In its bill and general form it ap- proaches the Turacos more nearly than any other bird. The only, difficulty is\in, the feet, which, though similar in form, have not the versatile outer toe. of those, birds. . This however seems of less importance, because a genus of Musophagide (Schizorhis) has,also all the toes directed forwards... The short, wings, weak heavy: flight,. strong; legs, long toes, and the character of the plumage, added.to;the resemblances already pointed out, cer- tainly,justifyus in, believing this to be the true position for. this singular, bird,/whileits peculiar food and internal structure show that,it is to-some,extent isolated, and cannot be referred to any known: family. o/We have. now only one, more group to introduce. into our Scansores, but it is\one, of extreme interest, as tending in some degree to fill.up,the wide chasm which separates the Psittacide from alljother, birds. This we believe is.done by the Coliide, a small group of, birds peculiar to Africa, and which have been enerally classed as Finches, from their small size and_ thick beaks. .The particulars which Le Vaillant gives of their habits are however exceedingly curious, and show’a resemblance to the Parrots which no other birds exhibit. They live entirely on fruits; never touching either seeds or insects. They never perch or jump. They walk with the whole tarsus applied to the ground, creeping: as it. were upon their belly... They are yery fleshy, and _ weigh twice as much as another bird of apparently the same size, for their feathers are, so, short and so close-laid upon their body, that they are really much, larger, than they appear. .. They, have also very weak wings, and can fly a very,short distance.) ... They climb up to the top. of,a tree,or bush to fly to, another, and in doing so, lose elevation so as generally to arrive at the foot. of it. They climb. one foot after the other, and help themselves on with their beaks. : } » Now, almost the whole of this deseription will apply. to. some / 214 Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. of the Parrot tribe and to no other birds. Their bill is an‘ ap- proach to that of the Parrot ; the upper mandible being thick, much curved, and acutely pointed, while the lower is much’ smaller and nearly straight,—a form quite different from that of the Finches. The feet are very peculiar, the hind toe being small and capable of being turned forward. The tongue is de- scribed as cartilaginous and flat,—one step from the ordinary horny-tipped tongue to the fleshy one of the Psittacide. We consider therefore the Coliide to be more nearly allied to the Parrots than any other birds, and to be an isolated link serving to connect them with the other Scansores in the direction of the Musophagide. In the accompanying diagram we have endeavoured to lay down the families of Scansorial birds, so as to represent their respective affinities; but the very imperfect and fragmentary state in which according to our views the group exists, prevents our arriving at a very satisfactory result. We may here remark, that we can never hope to arrive at the true direction and amount of the affinities of the several families of birds, owing to our complete ignorance of the extinct forms. It is probable that in very few cases is there a direct affinity be- tween two groups, each being more-or-less distantly related to some common extinct group, so that we should represent their connexion more accurately by making our central line a blank, for the extinet portion of the group, and placing our families. right and left, at different distances from it. We should thus see the reason why we so rarely find one family or genus exactly intermediate between two others. For mstance, though the Cuckoos are by their feet intermediate between the Turacos and Toucans, yet their different plumage and their insect food show that they are more properly a lateral branch from some common central group now extinct. Having thus determined the extent of the two groups which can be.separated from the Passerine birds, there remains an ex- tensive series of species which we believe constitute one great group of equal value with those we have already defined. This group may be called the normal or typical Passeres, and consists of about thirty-five families, containing between three and four thousand species, or at least half of the known birds. These we believe are too intimately connected with each other to allow of their being separated into a few great divisions without violating many of their natural relations.» 'They-have all normal or =-toed feet, which are never so short or weak as to be unadapted for progression. .The bill is always moderate in size and form, and im the few, cases. where it is peculiarly modified, as in some spe- cies of Dendrocolaptes, other species in the same family possess the Mr..A. R. Wallace. on the Natural Arrangement of Birds, : 215 normal form. There is.also a. remarkable moderation in size; for, though, the species are so numerous, there,are none either so large.or so.small as are to be found in the two abnormal groups. There\is.also a much greater uniformity in texture of plumage itt Diagram of the Affinities of the Seansores. BUCCONIDZ. (Megalaima. ) RHAMPHASTIDZ. (Toucans.) CUCULIDE. (Cuckoos.) Opisthocomus. MUSOPHAGIDE. (Turaco.) PICIDZ. ( Woodpeckers.) COLIIDE. PSITTACIDA. (Parrots,) and in form, as well as in habits, which binds the whole'into one compact and natural group. It is also a most important point 216 Mr. A..R: Wallace on the Natural Arrangement of Birds. to consider that there are no isolated families,—none but have numerous points of connexion and transition with others ; and to’ such an extent is this the case, that there is scarcely an extensive family group about the limits of which ornithologists can agree. The. Thrushes,. Warblers, Flycatchers, Chatterers, .Tanagers, Finches, Shrikes, Bush-Shrikes, and many, others are im. this condition, and. offer a striking contrast to the families of the Fissirostres and Scansores, about the limits of every one of which there is scarcely any doubt or disagreement whatever. | Here then we have three groups, one of which, though, very, much more extensive than the others, offers less variation in the form and size of the species, and in the modifications of their, prin- eipal organs, Correct principles of classification would surely obhge us to consider the three groups of only equal rank. But all the families which compose this group are so. inti- mately, connected with each other, that the limits of a great many of them cannot be determined, and there is no family of any extent which does not gradually blend: into others. How then can we hope to form two or three primary. divisions which shall be sufficiently well marked out to command general accept- ance? without some probability of which, the mere multiplication of systems of classification is a nuisance. We conceive therefore that the efforts of ornithologists should be directed to the study of the different families individually, in order to determine their extent and to point out, their true affi-. nities with other families. When this has been done for all, we may be able.to arrange the whole group so as to present, to the eye a view of the relations of the several parts, and. then, and then only, shall we be able to determine whether any and. what subdivisions can be established. There is one other point on which it is. necessary to say a few words before concluding this paper. It is on the connexion of the. three groups we have here endeavoured to establish with each other. The subject is a most difficult one, and we. have been able to come to no satisfactory conclusion upon it. We are inclined however to imagine, that the Puff Birds and Barbets, as. exhibiting the least development of the peculiar characters. of their respective tribes, may show the line of connexion between the Fissirostres and Scansores, while the Rollers may connect the former with the normal Passeres somewhere near the Eury- laimide. . But.a minute and careful examination of the families in question is requisite to decide so, nice a point, on which too the greatest light may be thrown by anatomical observations. It is to be hoped that some ornithologist will be found to inves- tigate it fully, ind Mr. A. Henfrey on Vegetable Embryogeny. 217 XIX.—Recent Discoveries in Vegetable Embryogeny. By ArtuuR Hznrrey, F.R.S., Professor of Botany. in King’s College, London. TH subject of the development of the embryo of flowering plants being one of those upon which T have constituted myself a reporter, from time to time, for the pages of the ‘ Annals,’ I find it necessary again to demand a small space, for the purpose of making ‘known ‘some important events which have lately occurred in the history of the question, and at the same time of putting in ‘a distinct claim to priority in the publication of one _ of the most important of the latest discoveries. Tt ‘is well known to all readers of this Journal who are inter- ested inthe present subject, that I have always been an advocate for, and defender of, the opinion first put forth by Amici, that the embryo originatés as a distinct cell in the embryo-sac, and is merely fertilized by the pollen-tube. Several physiologists (whose papers will’ be found referred to in my ‘ Report’’ pub- lished’ in the ‘Annals’ in 1852*) have argued on the same side; oné of them however, Tulasne, declaring his inability to find the germinal vesicle in’ the embryo-sac before fertilization, although he distinctly asserts that it originates quite independently of the end of the pollen-tube. -On the other hand, Schleiden has con- tinued ‘to defend ‘his original views, and has been ardently sup-— ported by his pupil Schacht, and more lately by Deecke. | The events of the last few months have quite changed the aspect of the discussion ; not only has Schleiden given his ad- herence to the opinion that the germinal vesicle pre-exists in the embryo-sac, but Schacht also now states that he was in error, and that the embryo is a product of a body originating in the embryo-sac, and is merely fertilized by the pollen-tube. “The merit of convincing Schleiden is due to another’ of his own pupils, Dr. Radlkofer, of Munich, who published at the beginning of this year some excellent observations on Euphrasia Odontites, and certain other plants+; and was empowered to make known therein Schleiden’s acknowledgement of the accu- racy of his representations. The memoir of Dr. Radlkofer did not add any new fact of importance to our knowledge, but was’ of much value, not only from its bearing the approval of Schileiden, but from its setting in their true light the phenomena which Schacht’ and Deecke’ had recently urged as subversive of Aiici’s' views. ‘Dr. Radlkofer’s observations were made durmg * Ann) Nat. Hist! Ser.'2. vol ix! p: 447, &e.” ° + Die Befruchtung der Phanerogamen, von L. Radlkofer,'M. & Ph.D. Leipzig, 1856. 218 Mr, Ay Henfrey on Vegetable Embryogeny. last year, but did not reach me until late in the spring of this year, and were therefore overlooked in the brief summary of late researches contained in my last publication. This publication, a paper read before the Linnean Society of London, March 4th, 1856, and reported in the ‘Annals’ of May following, .con- tained the facts supporting, and the more definite. assertion of; the opinion which I had propounded in. the. article‘Ovule,’ (page 482) in the ‘ Micrographic Dictionary,’ in the autumn of 1855, that the germinal vesicles (or corpuscles). exist, in) \the embryo-sac before fecundation, not as complete cells, but as cor= puscles of protoplasm which acquire their cellulose, coat after the fertilization by the agency of the pollen-tube. Entertaining this view, it was with no little satisfaction that I last week received a new paper, by Schacht (published in the Reports of the Berlin Academy for May 22nd, of, this year), on the “ Process of Fertilization in Gladiolus, segetwm;? in which he completely abandons the. opinion so long and so warmly urged by him, of the origin of the embryo: from: the end of the pollen-tube, and not only admits the pre-existence of the embryonal corpuscles, but, in ignorance of »my. recently promulgated statements, describes the phenomena nearly in the: same manner as I have done in Santalum, more: parti- cularly as regards the formation of the cellulose coat around the protoplasmic embryonal corpuscle, as a consequence of the: fertilization. This corroboration of my views may be given in his-own words: “In the unfertilized embryo-sac of Gladiolus segetum lie two germ-corpuscles, closely adherent to the: micro- pyle-canal, the upper part of the corpuscles consisting of a bundle of delicate filaments, the lower of a mass of proto- plasm. At the epoch of flowering these corpuscles. are not-sur- rounded by a firm membrane ; their points project freely out of the embryo-sac. On the third or fourth day after the appli- cation of the pollen, the pollen-tube arrives at the germ-cor- puscles and becomes intimately connected with them, and a firm membrane is developed around the latter as the first product of this conjunction. The end of the pollen-tube swells, becomes thickened, and loses its granular contents. Both corpuscles are ordinarily fertilized by one pollen-tube, but only one of them becomes further developed, a nucleus appearing in its plasma- mass, and soon after this a horizontal septum. The first: cell of the rudimentary germ produced in. this way grows gradually up into the embryo, while the upper half of the original»ger- minal ‘corpuscle becomes the suspensor, which \appears firmly connected with the wall of the embryo-sac.: Not: uncommonly two or three pollen-tubes descend, without producing any essen- tial alterations; the pollen-tube’ ‘sometimes branches in the Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new British Zoophyte. 219 micropyle, and, though very rarely indeed, the fertilized germ- corpuscle “may also branch in the embryo-sac. | Hence the pollen-tabe ‘exerts a fertilizing influence, and does not, as I formerly*assumed, directly produce the germ, for the first cell of the germ does not originate in its interior; on the contrary, its influence ‘causes a granular protoplasmic mass existing in the embryo-sac’ before fertilization to produce that cell from which both ‘the embryo ‘and its suspensor proceed. Those filaments ( fertilization-filaments), of which the apices of the germinal cor- puscles' consist, and which L always found destitute of any power of motion, are quite essential to the act of fertilization, but they do not appear to take any direct part m the formation of the first ‘cell ofthe germ.” (Pp. 11, 12.) wAsoto these ‘filaments’ I cannot say anything at present; they oceur in the situation of the ‘ coagula’ which I have de- scribed and figured in my memoir, and Schacht’s drawings are not very unlike what I have seen, except that I did not detect any filamentous structure; and moreover, I do not think they project freely from the embryo-sac, although I have described them>as' oceupying the absolute summit and exhibiting a kind of notch between them. Ivmust not. conclude this brief notice without offermg my testimony “to the value of Tulasne’s recent researches on this subject*" Although: he: has missed the most essential point, his observations: are’ of exceeding value as contributions to our knowledge of the history of the embryo-sac and the earlier stages of growth of embryos. London, July 30th, 1856. is all 5 Edwardsia carnea, a new British Zoophyte. # By Puitir H. Gossz, F.R.S. [ With a Plate. ] Spe Char. Mouth conical; tentacles above twenty-four, in three rows; epidermis subpolygonal, coriaceous, rough, brown; anterior column and posterior bulb pellucid, carneous, marked with white. | Deseription—Length $ths of an inch, of which the anterior column:is: }th of an inch ; diameter of body ;4;th;. expanse of tentacles 41,th of an inch. Body enclosed ima tubular epidermis, from which the anterior and posterior extremities protrude.at will (Pl. IX. fig. 1). This *, Ann, des Se. Nat., Botaniquey4™¢ Sex. iy. p-6d, 220 Mr. \P. H. Gosse on anew British Zoophyte..\/ | epidermis 1 is thick and coriaceous, roughened externally, the pro- jections having a slight tendency to longitudinal arrangement; imparting a subpolygonal form to the body, which however is very indistinet: its colour is yellowish-brown, tinged: in:parts — with rufous, and slightly translucent, so that the scarlet: hue of the stomach shines through it, when the animal is contracteds:» Anterior column cylindrical or slightly barrel-shaped ; fluted ; pellucid, almost colourless ; each fluting defined» byoa slender white line, and marked with an oblong-linear: spot of opake’ cream-white near its base: stomach visible through thes mites guments like a thick scarlet axis. Oral disk small ; a star of cream-white rays on a ibaa ground, surrounded by twenty-eight short, subfusiform, pointed, pellucid, carneous tentacles: mouth scarlet, on a. low conical papilla.” Tentacles shghtly ringed with alternate bands'of :sabs opake and pellucid carnation; they are arranged in three indi+ stinet circles, those of the innermost circle thickest, graduating outwards. . Posterior extremity, when extruded, a somewhat inflated bladder, membranous, delicately pellucid, carneous, with the pale septa distinctly visible. The extremity is: imperforate it does not form a defined sucking-disk, but its. surface is*eapable of adhering with considerable ‘force to extraneous bodies (as a plate of glass for example), on pressure, thus forming a tem- porary disk. When this bulb is extruded, the epidermis is forced upward, and lies in great tucks or folds around the body; like a loose stocking (see fig. 4). At other times; itis quite covered by the epidermis, which then appears continuous and imperforate (see fig. 3). In the specimen described, the anterior column was stocked to the epidermis, not at the extremity of the latter, but) alittle within its periphery, which, when the column was protruded, rose in irregular, overlapping, and somewhat everted points around its base (see figs. 2 & 3). In the process of contraction, the retiring column carried with it the epidermis, causing this to invert itself toa considerable extent... After a time, however (a week or more), I observed that the column, in retreating, ceased to invert’ the epidermis, ‘simply descending ,into it as intowa ‘tube, the everted points of which remained exactly as they were when'the animal was protruded. Hence I presume that there is no organic connexion between what-is called the epidermis and the animal, but that the former 1s»a cutaneous -secretion thrown off, and inhabited as a tube; like the investiture of Adwardsia pestita: Tu’ this casé:the attachnient ofthe mouth,of the tube to ‘the ‘column ‘observed -before; was probably..a.voluntary and temporary adhesion produced by the suctorial i of the | Mr. H, J. Carter\on the Organization of Infusoria. 221 general surface ; a) property which we have seen to. exist in all parts of the posterior bulb. or -. This pretty and interesting, though minute, Actinoid was found at Torquay in July by Miss Pinchard, an accomplished student of our marine natural history.» This lady kindly forwarded it to me imaits:own native nidus,—an old Saaicava’s burrow in the limestone rock, out of which its fore-parts projected (see fig. 2). Though removed from its burrow for the purpose of examination, _ itvhas lived several weeks in one of my small aquaria, expanding ab/intervals (somewhat charily), and frequently adhering to the glass by its posterior bulb. : SHOOU 1211 bats | EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. Fig. 1. Edwardsia carnea: natural size. Fig: 2. Ibid. (magnified), in the act of protruding. Fig, .3.,1bid. (magnified) ;. the anterior column protruded and expanded. Fig..4, Ibid, (magnified) ; the posterior bulb protruded. XK L+-Notes.on the Freshwater Infusoria of the Island of Bombay. 1) Noel. Organization... By H. J. Carrer, Esq., Assistant | Surgeon H.C.8., Bombay. ie {Concluded from p. 132.] ex ftt* part; an organ situated in the outer portion of the sarcode, which, when well marked; presents under the microscope the appear- ance of a full moon (to; use a familiar simile), with similar slight cloudinesses (figs. 1d, 2.e, 3d). It is discoid in shape, of a fait yellow colour, and fixed to one side of a transparent capsule, which, being generally more or less large than the nucleus itself, causes the latter to appear as if surrounded by a narrow pellucid ring?) In this state it is mvariably present in Amoeba, Actino- phrys; Spongilla, Astasia (fig. 45 b), and Huglena (figs. 46 a, &c.), though “difficult. at first to recognise; particularly im the two latter families; where the pellucid space or capsule, at ‘the bottom of which it ‘is situated, is often the only visible sign of its. pre- sence: In Difflugia proteiformis it cannot of course be seen, from ~ the thickly incrusted state of the test; but im asmaller and. less incrusted* species, which might be called) D. ¢ricuspis (from the trefoil-form of the opening of the test) (fig. 80),.as welloas in Huglypha, its position is posterior, and evident, from ithe: large- ness of the capsule; though the nucleus itself) is so:faint,that even in’ Huglypha it .can ‘only: occasionally be ‘distinguished ; while*in Arcella: vulgaris (Bhr.): itis constantly:.double, and 222 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. opposite (fig. 79). In Ameba. Gleichenii the nucleus itself oe- casionally presents a pellucid spot or punctum in its centre, In Vorticella there is a long cylindrical organ, which appears analogous to, if not homologous with, the nucleus, and this, in a large Epist. ylis common here, and some other species of. Vorti- cella, is wrapped once round the upper part of the buccal. cavity, in the same manner as the ovary is wrapped round the visceral organs of Salpa among the Tunicata (fig. 74g). Stein states that after Vorticella microstoma has become encysted, this organ divides up into embryos, which, when the parent, integument: bursts, come forth like “ Monas colpoda or Monas scintillans’? ; and) he “assumes” that these monads, after having become fixedand stalked, pass into young Vorticelle* ;—an assumption which can hardly be doubted, though it may be some: time, before chanee favours its demonstration. In Otostoma, and many forms of Ehrenberg’s ‘Biitetodeldris class of animalcules, there is a similar organ, either of a: ¢ir- cular, cylindrical, or fusiform, elongated shape (Annals, vol.xvii: pl. 9. fig. 6). In Oxytricha also there is something of the kind, and in Himantophorus (Charon, Ehr., mihi) it extends, nearly all round the body, commencing from the posterior extremity, and terminating on the right side close to the vesicula. The cylindrical organ in Vorticella not unfrequently presents a granular appearance, and the granules, which are minute; but uniform in size, appear to occupy the periphery ; but: whether they are inside or outside the wall of the cylinder, orin;the|sub- stance of the wall itself; I have not been able to: determine. Stein places them inside, in the form of a granular cylinder,and within this ‘nucleoli +,’’—nucleated, discoid. bodies, into which the nucleus becomes divided. | In the Rhizopodous cell which inhabits the protoplasm of ithe Characeet, it is at first uniformly clear and transparent; then semi-opake and subgranular, afterwards two er more distinct granules make their appearance, and finally it becomes wholly granular and much enlarged; or undergoes. fissiparation and thus gives origin to more cells, like the cytoblast of the veges table kingdom. Use.—It is impossible, in the present state of our knowledge; to specify the uses of the nucleus.» Qne point, however; is evi- dent, that,it appears very early in the development. of the fresh- water Rhizopoda, sponge-cell, &c.;, and another, that) it! bearsya close analogy to a similar organ in: the vegetable cell, viz. they * Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. ix. p. 474 & 477. + Die Infasionsthiere, &e. Taf. 4. fig. 24: 4to, s50r 1854. { Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xvii. p. 101, 1856 Mri. J. Carter onthe Organization of Infusoria. 228 ~ eytoblast, which’ also is the primary organ of this cell ; and there- fore, perhaps, we might term it the presiding organ, or consider that such are its primary offices over the development and life of these cells ‘respectively. If we trace it from the Rhizopoda into the vegetable kingdom, we shall find it occupying the very same position relatively in Ameba that it does in the cell of Serpicula verticillata*, Thus, in some Ameoebous cells which settled down from their’spherical into the plane reptant forms, the following sequence from ‘without inwards was distinctly seen: viz. Ist, the pellicala and diaphane ; 2ndly, the molecular sarcode bearing the nucleus, anda layer of greenish granules externally; 3rdly, the aqueous fluid of the centre (figs. 1, 2) ;—and in the spine-cell of the leaf of \Serpicula—1st, the cellulose cell-wall; 2ndly, the molecular protoplasm, m which are imbedded the green granules (viz. cells or organisms in which part of the protoplasm’ bears ehlorophyll) and the cytoblast ; 3rdly, the aqueous fluid. of the centre (figs. 63, 64). The difference between cellulose and pel- licula, ‘and the absence of the vesicula, &c. are points which have so ‘little todo with the analogy in question when the. latter is followed up through Astasia, Huglena, Navicula, Closterium, &e. into Gidogonium, and Nitella to Serpicula, that very little doubt will, I think, then remain, of the offices of the nucleus in Ameba being similar to those of the nucleus of the plant-cell, whatever these:may ‘hereafter prove to be.—Here, again, I would return for'amoment to the cause of sphericity in Ameba, and submit whether the cavity containing the distending fluid is that of the vesicula or the centre of the sarcode ; since the aqueous cavity of thevegetable cell may then be analogous to the vesicula; for, as before stated, I have never been able to succeed m detecting the vesicula in Ameeba when under :a spherical form ; although, the moment it becomes plane and polymorphic, this organ reappears, of its usual size, and endowed with its usual activity. » Much, however, as the nucleus may at first appear to bea presiding organ, there can be no doubt, from what will presently be ‘stated, that its ultimate destination, in some organisms’ at least, is to pass into granules which become new beings. Ovules.—This term will be applied to a number of discoid, or globular, nucleated cells, which appear together in ‘the sarcode of some of the Infusoria. At an early stage in Spongilla, Amoeba, Bu- glypha, Astasia, and Euglena, these bodies consist of a transparent capsule, lined with a faint yellow'film of semi-transparent matter, which; subsequently: becoming more opake and ‘yellowish also * This aquatic plant; is selected. for comparison, because the, circulatory movement is well marked im the cells which occupy the body. of, the leaf, and the cytoblast and protoplasm in the spine-cells of the margin. 224 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. becomes more marginated or distinct, and assumes a nucleolar form. In Spongilla there is also a delicate, pellicular layer, which is endowed with a low power of movement (figs. 89 4, 40 a).11 I first noticed these ovules in the seed-like bodies of Spongilla, where they are enclosed in transparent globular saes*, each«sae holding a greater or less number of ovules, which are discoid in form, of different sizes, and accompanied by a great number of active molecular granules (figs. 37, 38); and during the pasty year I have frequently seen such in Ameba Gleichenii, where they have been equally numerous, have borne the same characters; and:have been accompanied by a number of active molecular granules, «as in the transparent globular cells of the capsules of Spongilla(tignd.) They occur also in Kuglypha alveolatat, congregated round the hyaline capsule of the nucleus, from four to fifty im number, and mostly of the same size, but always globular, and aecompanied also, as in Spongilla, by molecular granules (fig. 26). » Such ovules may also be seen similarly situated in Difflugia:tricuspis (H. J.C.) and m Arcellina dentata (Ehr.) ; enclosed: in the! latter in an ovoid capsule, which nearly fills the test. In) Actinophrys; also, they appear to have been seen by M. Nicolet, :as) will «be mentioned hereafter. ' ibe.-oA3 Astasia and Euglena constantly become filled with diseoid cells ofa similar kind, but in those of the former I have seldom been able to distinguish the capsule from the internal,contents, on account of their smallness and the incessant motion ofthe animaleule (fig. 46). In Huglena, however, they are very evident, andit)is worthy of remark that each partakes of the form»of the Euglena to which it belongs (figs, 50,58). Thus in £. acus it is'long and cylindrical ; in E. viridis oblong, compressed (fig..59); in Crumenula texta and Phacus circular, compressed, &c. -» In Spongilla and Ameba these ovules follow the motions of the sarcode, in which they appear to be loosely imbedded ; they also undergo partial transposition in Astasia and, Euglena, but in Huglypha and Difflugia are chiefly located round the globular hyaline capsule of the nucleus, at the posterior part, of the body (fig. 28),—a, position which it is well to remember ;. for although apparently unconnected in all, with the nucleus and its capsule, and diffused generally throughout the sarecode in Spongilla, Ameba, Astasia, and Euglena, yet in Huglypha-and Diffiugia, which, we shall hereafter find the best for, typical _* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iy..p. 87, 1849, Of the formation of the seed-like body, I need not say more here, than that it consists of a> capsuled aggregation of ovule-bearing sponge-cells ; while Ameba presents the same appearance, when pregnant with ovules, as one of these cells, and becomes capsuled singly. + Dujardin, Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes, Atlas, tab. 2. fig. 9. Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 225 reference, they are undoubtedly developed in the neighbourhood of the nucleus, and therefore confined at first to a particular part of the body. » Inmany of Ehrenberg’s enterodelous Infusoria it is not un- common to see a number of defined globular bodies, of nearly equal size, and of a faint, opake, yellow colour, which closely resemble ovules,—~ex. gr. Amphileptus fasciola (Khr.), Himanto- phorus Charon (Ehr.), Sc. ; nor is it improbable that many of his Trachelina, which come near Planaria, possess ovules similar to those which are found in the latter; but, from being so much mixed up with the spherical cells, pass equally unnoticed while in, as well as when outiof the body, under such circumstances. M.J. Haime, however, has distinctly seen instances in which these bodies have been ejected from Infusoria, and have passed into locomotive ani- maleules under his eye. Thus he states that in Plesconia they form a group of from forty-to fifty im the middle of the body, are round, issue‘one by one, remain tranquil some time, then deve- lope: two filaments, one in front, the other behind, and move about rapidly. In an “undescribed” species of Dileptus they are whitish, ‘and form a wreath, extending almost throughout the whole length of the body, become yellow towards the anal extremity, where they pass out with the remains of the food, soon develope two opposite filaments, and move about. rapidly. In: Paramecium aurelia, M. Haime states that an ovary appears some hours before death, about the middle of the body, which becomes filled with about sixty little nuclei; these increase in size, burst the ovisac, and thus pass into the body of the parent, from which they finally escape by an opening in the tegumentary covering, formed by the diffluence of the latter, and the ovisac follows them *. : , - Spermatozoids.—This term is provisionally applied to granules which are originally developed from the nucleus in Ameba, Euglypha, and Spongilla(?). In Ameba the process appears to commence by an increase of size in the capsule of the nucleus, which becomes more or less globular; at the same time the nu-. cleus itself becomes uniformly granular ; the latter then increases in size, 8o'as to occupy a third of the interior of the animaleule, and then undergoes, apparently, duplicative subdivision, for the mass is sometimes seen to present a single groove, which passes through ‘the centre, and ultimately becomes divided up: into several segments. These segments assume a circular com- pressed or globular form, and continue entire until the granules or spermatozoids of which they are composed become fully deye- loped, when the latter acquire the power of locomotion, and * Ann. des Sc. Nat. Zool. t. xix..p. 131, foot-note, 1853. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvi. 15 226 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. thus separate from each other ; meanwhile the original capsule of the nucleus for the most part disappears (figs. 10-15): “In this way, some individuals out of a group of Ameba radiosa, _ bearing such granules, were seen moving about, even'when'so - reduced that hardly anything but their cell-wall, and 'the‘one‘or two spherical segments of the granulated nucleus that remamed in its interior, were left; upon being delivered of which it may be presumed that they became effete or died (fig. 14). | Some- times these segments are evidently held together by ‘a’ ‘soft mucous cell, which, being polymorphic, assumes the form of Actinophrys, and thus exhibits a locomotive power \(fig:)16)); while at others the cell becomes firm, transparent, and ‘spherical, and the granules do not leave it until they become endowed with locomotion (fig. 15). When the latter is the case, the sperma- tozoids may be seen, if fully developed, to be bounding “about their respective capsules, while the capsules: themselves are’ still rolled on in the sarcode of the Amaeba under progression.|) At other times the whole mass of spermatozoids, ‘all separated, and having left their capsules, may be seen to fill the body of the Ameba, whilst still under active polymorphism: and. loco- motion. Lastly, the parent sometimes dies in ‘this state; and then the mass of spermatozoids may be seen 'to undergo’ gradual disintegration, as the granules, by twos and threes, ‘or more, dis+ entangle themselves from the sarcode, and bound off into®their new element. ‘These granules or spermatozoids ini Huglypha average about +4455 to ¢zdyq Of an inch in diameter; about four of them would make the diameter of the largest ovules, which are, again, somewhat less than human blood-globules# In Euglypha alveolata a similar development takes place‘round the anterior part of the capsule of the nucleus (fig. 29) “but from the concealed position of the latter, I have not’ been able to see it distinctly origmate in the nucleus, as in Amoeba. » The segments here have always been compressed, probably fromthe soft polymorphic state of the mucous cell which encloses them admitting of their assuming a plane or reptant actinophorous form (fig. 31); and in this way they are carried out of the Hu- glypha, which; like Ameba, perishing on their development,/and passing into decomposition, thus allows them to quit the parent cavity ;) at’ other‘times they separate close to the hyaline capsule of thecnucleus, and finally swarm’ about. im the test: generally (fig. 29). Although this development, as well as that of the ovules; takes place more profusely in different individuals than’ in the same one; yet it is by no means uncommon to see, Ina growp of ovule-bearmg Huglyphe alveolate, individuals with both deve+ lopments in them at once (fig. 80); and with no gradation in the size of the ovules to’ indicate that they originated in the Mr, H.J. Carter.on the Organization of Infusoria. 227 granules, or vice versd,—the two developments thus appearing distinet): and this seems to be confirmed by what takes place in alarger variety of this species of Huglypha, where there is a test something like that of the parent developed in the interior, and within this, a spherical capsule, provided with a straight tube, which. extends to the pointed end of the test im which it is immediately, enclosed (fig. 82). At this time the animal has _ entively disappeared, and the contents of the spherical capsule, haying undergone segmentation, assume the form. of circular masses) of | granules, like those developed from the nucleus mm EE) alveolata ;, after. which the granules separate, and pass out of the straight tube, which is slightly patulous at its free extremity (fig: 83). Other tests of the same variety may be seen more or less: filled with ovules, as before described. » Lastly, in Spongilla, there are always many cells to be found in} that. part of the mass where the seed-like bodies are being de- veloped, partly filled with similar granules, loose or in a cireum- scribed;sgroup ;- but I have not yet been able to determine whether «this development is nucleolar, or ovular at an early ' stage. | It is\certainly most like the granular development of the nucleus;in Huglypha and Ameba. icon Astasia; irregular globular botryoidal masses, dividing up into spherical- cells, colourless and translucent, or of a faint, opake, yellow tint, present themselves so frequently (and. gene- rally inversely developed with the ovules, as in the Rhizopoda), that I cannot help thinking that they are also developments from:the-nucleus (figs. 47, 48) ; but from not having seen them present that evident granular aspect which characterizes this de- velopment in the Rhizopoda, I have not been able to determine satisfactorily whether they are parts of the latter, or that kind of division of the sarcode into green spherical cells which some- timies takes place in Euglena. >In. Euglena, also, I have described a development of the nu- cleus, partly under the idea that it might be a parasitic rhizo- podous development; but now it appears to me to be a simple enlargement; granulation and segmental development. of this body into polymorphic, reptant, mucous cells, filled) with sper- matozoid granules, as in the Rhizopoda*. »| Binally:: | from what organs, in the freshwater Rhizopoda, Astasia, and) Euglena, are the ovules and. the spermatozoid granules developed ? | Qs »/ Of the origin of the latter from the nucleus there appears to eto be: no doubt; for imdependently of the changes: taking place in it which have been mentioned, 1 have never been able * Ann. & Mag. Nat; Hist. vol. xvii. p, 115, 1856. 15% 228 Mr.H,J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. to see the nucleus and its capsule in their original form when the spermatozoid mass has been present, though I have occasionally, in Ameba, and almost always in Euglypha, seen the empty glo- bular capsule in connexion with the latter. In Ameba, before the spheroidal divisions of the nucleus have separated from each other, they frequently appear in the form of a botryoidal mass, projecting from one part of the capsule. | But, as regards the ovules, although they are also unquestion- ably developed around the globular eapsule of the nucleus in Euglypha, yet the fact of their being developed throughout the greater part of the sarcode which lines the cell of Huglena, and the same in Astasia, which is closely allied to Ameba, while in the latter they appear also to be developed from the sarcode - generally, seems to indicate that they are developments of some part or parts of the sarcode—perhaps of some of the molecule. That the two developments, viz. that of the ovules and sperma- tozoid granules, present themselves together in Huglypha, ‘has already been stated, and the fact of the ovules in Euglena first becoming developed outside the capsule of the nucleus, and the granular development of this body following it, shows that the ovules are not developed from the nucleus. The capsule, there- fore, in EHuglypha, under these circumstances, as well’ as when there are oyules alone present, is often seen minus the nucleus ; and the same in Ameba Gieichenii, where it may be observed rolling about with the ovules when the latter have, for the most part, reached their largest size (fig.5). In these instances, too, the granules of the nucleus, if the latter has undergone’ this transformation, may be dispersed among the general mass, as the nucleus on such occasions has, if not absent, appeared faintly marked, probably from having become effete or atrophied,—the ovules and spermatozoids appearing to be inversely developed ; and in Astasca and Euglena, the former to be destroyed on the development of the latter. Nicolet has stated that in Actinophrys the generative organs consist of a central spherical membrane, enclosing little globules, which are the rudiments of “ eggs,” surrounded by a “ gela- tinous granular layer,” the granules of which appear to be the reproductive organs*. But this simple statement, though bear- ing the semblance of fact, is too meagre, without illustrations, to be of any use. If his “ spherical membrane” be the same as our capsule of the nucleus, after the latter has become globular, then certainly the ovules are not contained in it in Kuglypha. Stein also figures the nucleus of his Actinophrys oculata in accordance. with Nicolet’s observations, viz. with a granulated * Comptes Rendus, vol. xvi. p. 115, 1848. Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 229 nucleus, fixed in a spherical capsule, surrounded by a zone of granular plasma (?) (fig. 95)*. This, as will be seen hereafter, is very like the state of the nucleus in the rhizopodous cell of the protoplasm of the Characeze, when the former is undergoing reproduction. With reference to the organs of generation in the other Infu- soria, I can state no more than that although there is a fusiform nucleus in Otostoma,1 have also constantly seen a bunch of string- like filaments floating about its interior, which appeared to be attached near the buccal cavity ; and although I could make out nothing more, I could at the same time only liken these to the generative apparatus in the Planaria mentioned, which floats round the buccal cavity and upper part of the membranous stomach in a similar manner. Impregnation.—In Ameba and in Actinophrys a union of two individuals is not uncommon, and many have noticed this in, the latter. It has occurred to me, also, to see it in a species of Ameba, which, from its circular form, and the prolongations only, taking place from one point of the circumference, appeared thus to, present, an anterior extremity, by which. several pairs of the group were united (Plate V. fig. 17) ; and on one occasion two separated under my eye, when an attenuated prolongation of one seemed to be drawn out through a thick prolonged por- tion, of the other (fig. 18). More convincingly and frequently, however, this union was observed in a group of Huglypha, where the anterior extremity of the body is distinct (figs. 34,36). Here the protruded parts, after having been united for some. time, began to separate by constriction at the point of contact, which, soon diminishing to a mere mucous thread, became smaller and smaller, and more elongated, as the two individuals, retreating from each other, withdrew themselves into the bottom of their test respectively, from which they appear on such occasions never again to emerge. Lastly, in a group of Euglena deses, several couples appeared united by the tails, not only to one another, but fixed to the watch-glass at this point, where they continued until each sank down, close to the other or separate, into cap- suled forms filled with ovules,—a state which appeared so much the more to be the result of impregnation, from the number of couples thus united presenting every stage of ovigerous develop- ment in their interior, from mere molecular sareode to repletion - with full-formed ovules: (figs. 49, 52). It is not. an uncommon thing to see, among a group of Huglene agiles (H.. J. C.), mdi- viduals chasing each other, becoming united head to head, head and tail, or tail to tail, and then separating with difficulty by a -* Op. cit. tab. 5. figs. 25-28, 230 = =Mriv Hi J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. whirling motion, as if the bond of union were a mucous thread, which could be only twisted off in this manner. Two Euglene virides rnay also sometimes be seen united by the intertwisting of their filaments only, just like the congress of two snails. All these unions appear very much like so many acts of ‘con- jugation ; but when we find Huglypha as well as Arcella united, not only in pairs, but triply and quadruply, in this way, and the same with Huglena viridis, the connexion of these phenomena with reproduction, as Claparéde has: stated *, becomes “* exceed- ingly doubtful ;” particularly as we have seen the spermatozoid granules developed from the nucleus and among the ovules ; and this granular spermatozoid development, if it be one, does ‘not take place until after conjugation. At the same time, in one group of Huglyphe, nothing but spermatozoids were developed, while in another hardly anything but ovules appeared ; ‘and it was only here and there that both were found together; again, in the larger variety of Huglypha, the granules were developed m a distinct apparatus, and the ovules in the same manner'as m 4. alveolata, viz. in the posterior part of the body, outside the capsule of the nucleus. Lastly, we come to the question whether or not these statics are spermatozoids ? That the ovules in Spongil/a pass into poly- morphic cells, I proved by experiment some years since}; aid lately, I have repeated similar experiments, with the’same results. Moreover, I have seen the ovule of Euglypha in every stage, from its first appearance in the test to the time when it has acquired tle power of putting forth rhizopodous prolongations (fig.’31), after which the tests of very small Huglyphe presented them- selves inthe same basin, which did not appear before the parents lad ‘died off and left their ovules to shift for themselves. Hence this ‘is one mode of propagation among the Rhizopoda, whatever the granules which we have provisionally called. spermatozoids may be. Then, also, it has often occurred. to me to see circular groups of spermatozoids undergoing disintegration or dehiscence in the test of Euglypha, while ovules were present, and granules like the former swarming round the latter at the same time’ as well as granules of the same kind in Ameba Gleichenti, where the ovules ‘have been far advanced in development. In Spon- gilla also similar ‘granules abound in ‘the transparent globular sacs of the capsules which contain the ovules (figs. 37,38) 5 and when~ the latter are set free by forcibly bursting the former, thesé little granules crowd round the large ovules so markedl that, I. made this, observation several, years since{, when I littl le * Atay & Mag, Nat. Hist. vol. «xv. p: 286, nga + Idem, ‘oe: cit. t Idem, Joc’ eit. Mr, H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 281 - thought that there was any reason for thinking them organs of impregnation. Lately, however, I have observed, that full half the larger ovules of the seed-like body, under this condition, have one of these granules in different degrees of connexion with them, from simple approximation to almost undistinguishable incorporation (fig. 89 a’—e) ; also that when the internal contents granulate on the third or fourth day after they have been set free, the prominence caused by the appended granule does not disappear until the whole ovule has passed into a polymorphic cell (A, /); that is, that after this, no capsule or anything else re- mains behind, to indicate that the granule and its capsule, with this prominence, have not. wholly become transformed into the new sponge-cell,. This granule, however, is not entirely confined to the larger, ovules, where it is for the most part. affixed to the margin, but is also presented here and there by many of the small ones. In the larger ovules it bears, in size, the proportion of about,one to eight, and the largest ovules average about's,4,5th of an inch in diameter. About twelve hours after the ovules and granules, haye been set free in the manner mentioned, into di- stilled water, in a watch-glass, they, as well as the granules, ex- hibit-a-great deal. of motion, which lasts up to the end of the first day, when. they, become quiet again; and this, motion, though least in, the largest ovules and most in the smallest granules, is generally from, one side to the other in all, like that of a zoospore which.is, attached to the glass by one of its cilia, or of a monad, which. possesses. a polymorphic coat attached to some body, and a moving single cilium. Some of the granules, however, every now) and, then appear to break away from this attachment, and then present a single (?) ciliary appendage, which ceases to, be visible again the moment they become fixed. All theovules, | both those with which a granule is connected, and those without, appear to undergo a like granulation of their internal contents, and.pass into new sponge-cells (7, 4, /), which for aiday or two remain, polymorphic and reptant, and then assume,a spherical actinophorous form; while there is also a development of single (?) ciliated, monads, closely resembling those which are found in the fully-developed sponge \(m). In their reptant state,,also, \the former present the vesicula and, frequently a. single. cilium, | Under what. circumstances we are to view the incorporation \of this granule with the sponge-oyule, Iam ignorant*,, Certain, it NOOYTOL Sid i i h36i Sd fI9 hy ®t is just possible that these, granules maybe buds like those which appear on the so-called “ferment-cells”’ (fig. 44), but the latter grow intonew cells as large as the old ones before they are detached, if even this takes place then, which is not the case with the granule attached to the sponge- ovule. Again, the ferment-cells are chiefly seen iin pairs, from*the,bud in many having increased to nearly the size of the parent, while \the sponge- 232 Mr. HJ. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. is, that one of these granules, which at) first hardly appears to differ, from, the ovule itself, except im size and the’ addition, perhaps, of a single cilium, may frequently be seen to: exhibit movements about a large ovule indicative of a desire to become incorporated with it ;-and frequently, also, it seems to sueceed in. fixing itself permanently to its circumference, before the eye’; while occasionally a monociliated granule may be seen'to be ap- pended to one of the sponge-cells thus newly developed, im the same manner that the “ zoosperm ” attaches itself to similar cells in the old sponge (fig. 43). In the absence, then, of direct evidence respecting the ulti- mate destination of these bodies, we must infer that they are germs, which grow into new individuals (perhaps like) micro- gonidia*), or that they are impregnating agents, which enter into the ovules, and thus render them capable. of further deve- lopment, or both. Analogy, in connexion with the facts men- tioned, seems to favour the latter view ; for when we observe the development.of the ovules, and these spheroidal or discoid seg- ments of the granulated nucleus, which are of about the same dia- meter as the ovules, occurring together in the same Euglypha ; and one cell, viz. that. of the ovule, remaining entire, ‘while the contents of the other, viz. the spheroidal segment of the nucleus, has apparently divided up into a number of locomotive granules, _the process so far accords with what takes place in higher or- ganic developments during the process of true generation that we become much induced to extend the analogy still further, and consider that the contents of some of the spermatozoid gra- nules.or, smaller cells go into this larger one to complete it, in the families of Rhizopoda, &c. mentioned. The monociliated cells (‘zoosperms” +) of Spongilla might, perhaps, by some’ be con- sidered young sponge-cells, which lose their cilium on further development ; for such is the course with the monads which are produced from the rhizopodous cells of the protoplasm of the ovules do not appear in this state. It is only when the buds of the fer- ment-cells are. very small, that there is any direct resemblance’ between them and the sponge-ovules presenting a similar condition. If the granule in connexion with the sponge-ovule be a bud, it must be detached from the * parent when very young, for there are no intermediate stages as im the fer- ment-cell to show that it is in reality one. Again, the oscillation of the granule round the sponge-ovule may be a physical attraction ; this oscillation, however, does not present itself among the ferment-cells, while in the sponge-oyule\it appears to end frequently im a permanent attachment of the granule to the ovule,—a condition that may be aided by the “‘ external layer ” or diaphane envelope of the latter. *) See Braun on the reproduction of Hydrodictyon. Ray Soc. Pub, Bot. aud Phys. Mems. pp. 89 & 261. ft Ann. and Mag, Nat, Hist. vol. xiv. p, 334, Mr. HJ. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria.. 233 Characez. before they pass into Amabe:; while the number of the former being as great in the first portion of sponge which issues from the capsule as in the older mass, if not more so, seems not only to support this view, but also that they do not all form :part, of the surface-layer of the canals in which cilia have béen detected by Mr. Bowerbank, for at this period there are no canals present. The facts above mentioned, however, are opposed to this view; for there is a marked difference between the-reptant sponge-cells produced from the ovules in the watch- glass, and the monociliated ones developed from the granules, both in size and appearance (/, m); and although the cilium sub- sequently seen in the former may have pre-existed in the ovule, still, both) being’ polymorphic, rhizopodous cells, and, therefore, when united undistinguishable mdividually, the cilium might belong: to either, 2. e. to the sponge-cell or to the incorporated granule,—the: latter of which may frequently be verified when examining a piece of Spongilla torn to pieces, under the micro- scope (fig. 43). “Whether or not, however, both possess a cilium at first, the sponge-cell loses it afterwards, whatever may happen to\that of the supposed zoosperm, which may not become incor- porated with one; and this may be the case with the monads which are produced from the rhizopodous cell of the Characese,— there may be two kinds. Should it be hereafter proved that the granules of the nucleus thus become impregnating agents, then this mode of generation may perhaps be extended through Huglena to Navicula, Closte- rium, Spirogyra, Gidogonium, and Cladophora; for in none of these Algee has anything approaching to a process of generation -been detected beyond conjugation and the formation of the spore; while, indeed, in Spirogyra mirabile (Hass.), Gidogonium, and Cladophora, the spore is formed without conjugation.— Might not the granulation of the nucleus, &c. go on in the spore ? | In Cladophora the gonimic substance consists of nucleated cells, each containing a portion of green chlorophyll-bearing protoplasm, and these are arranged in the way of a pavement on ‘the inner side of the cell ; hence we must consider Cladophora a ‘composite Alga, which would then form the first step to the cell of Nitella, in which the green chlorophyll-bearing cells would correspond to the same kind. of organisms in ‘the: cell of Clado- _phora; but as the form of Nitella is more complicated, so it re- ‘quires distinct organs of reproduction for its general develop- ment. That the conjectured mode of generation. mentioned. the freshwater Rhizopoda may, be the same:as in the lower Alge, and that the addition of other and distinct organs for this pur- pose in the higher developments is a necessary sequence of their 234 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. complication, are observations merely put forth for what they may proye worth. At the same time, it appears evident, that each organ must have its proper cell, and this cell its proper mode. of impregnative reproduction, just as much as the most complicated beimgs of which it forms a part; while the granu- lating of the nucleus of a cell to furnish fertilizing germs for the process of generation, when a simple division of it, only. is re- quired for common reproduction, is perhaps not the least un- tenable view that may be held on the subject. In Physactis saccata, Kg., the spherical, terminal cell of the snake-like filaments is filled or lined with a homogeneous, trans- lucent substance, in one part of the circumference of which is a nucleus, and this part is invariably next the last granuliferous cell of the filament (fig. 70.4), which with the four or five fol- lowing ones unite together to form the elongated club-shaped sporangium (fig. 71). When the sporangium is completed, the spherical cell is seen to be united to it by a kind of neck, but the nucleus and its homogeneous contents have disappeared, that 1s, have passed into the sporangium (fig. 71 a).; While here,and there may be seen spherical cells unattached to (pro- bably separated from) their filaments, some of which have a gra- nular substance growing out in a linear form from the nucleus (figs. 72, 73). Hence then, as we have the nucleus. of the sphe- rical cell applied to the terminal cell of the granuliferous, chain, a.tubular, prolongation connecting it with the 'sporangium, the disappearance of the nucleus and other contents of the spherical cell after the formation of the sporangium, together with a gra- nular growth from the nucleus of this cell when the sporangium isn process of formation, I think it may fairly be inferred, that the chief part which the spherical cell adds to the sporangium is this granular growth from its nucleus. : | Development of the Ovule.—In Spongilla and Huglypha, this appears to take place by the passing of the transparent, faint- yellow film, which lines the interior of the capsule, into an opake,, yellowish, granuliferous membrane ; synchronously with which it becomes more marginated towards the capsule, and. presents, in the centre, a pellucid area, in the middle of which, again, is. a minute granule or body, which appears to. be the rudiment, of the nueleus, (fig. 59)... Frequently, also, another layer, as before stated, is seen in the ovules of Spongilla external to the capsular, one; and this appears to. be endowed with locomotive power,)as it generally presents a parabolical, shape, extended. out from: one side, of ;the ovule (fig. 40 a); after, which the. ovule in.each, be- comes transformed, apparently, wholly, into.a, polymorphic, ,rep- tant Rhizopod (fig. 397,). The same process, modified, appears to take place im the ovules of Huglena.'/Thus in E. viridis, where Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 285 they are of an oblong shape (and therefore unmistakeable, if nothing but a legion of this species pregnant with ovules be pre- sent), they are found like the ovules of Spongilla, viz. scattered over the sides of the vessel, and evidently have, in like manner, the power of locomotion in addition to that which both also pos- sess of turning upon their long axis when otherwise stationary. This, perhaps, may be partly effected by the external membrane just mentioned. The pellucid central area in the oblong ovules of E. viridis corresponds with the oblong shape of the capsule (fig. 59) ; but beyond this, and the central granule, I have not been able to follow their development out of the parent ; though, from the number of young #. virides which present themselves under the cireumstances mentioned, it may reasonably be inferred that they come from the ovules. The young Euglene, however, being so rapid in their movements when once the cilium is formed, it can hardly be expected that, except under a state of incarceration, their development can be followed so satisfactorily as that of the slow-moving Rhizopod. Instances do occur, how- éver, where the ovules gain the cilium within the cell, and there bound about, when fully developed, like the zoospores of Algz within ‘their spore-capsules. In this way I have seen them moving rapidly within the effete transparent capsuled body of E. viridis and in Crumenula texta, where the spiral fibre layer is so strongly developed as to retain the form of the Euglena for a long time after all the soft parts have perished. On these occa- sions the embryos are perfectly colourless, with the exception of a’central point, which reflects a red tint ; and on one occasion, while watching a litter in rapid motion within the capsuled body of ‘. viridis, the capsule gave way, and they came out one after another just as zoospores escape from the spore-capsule ; but from their incessant and vigorous movement I was unable to fol- low them long enough to make out anything more about them. Kolliker also noticed in Huglena “four to six embryos in one individual, and entirely filling it, which at last, furnished with their red points and cilia, broke through their parent, leaving it an’ empty case*.” The same kind of development of the oyule probably takes place in all the Rhizopoda as in Spongilla, and in Astasia' as in Euglena. 1 have seen young’ Astasie in the effete body of ‘an old one, but could not say that the latter was the ‘parent. | . Ka “To Stein’s original and valuable observations on the develop- mént of enibryos, arising fromthe division of the nucleus-in Vorticelle, I have already alluded; and also-to M. Jules Haime’s statements regarding the oyules’which he saw’ in’ the ‘bodies ‘of * Quart. Jou. Microseop.Sey vol... p. 84, 1853) 236 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. Plesconia, Dileptus, and Paramecium aurelia. Neither, however, appears to have seen ovules in either of these Infusoria suffi- ciently distinct to describe their composition in detail. Lastly, I would advert here to the rhizopodous forms which Vorticella occasionally appears to assume when under gemmi- parous reproduction. Stein has described it in Acineta, and I have since observed it in a Rhizopod undistinguishable from Ameba Gleichenii; I have also seen Vorticelle developed singly from Acineta ; and am now compelled to return to the conclusion which I doubted formerly, viz. that the rhizopodous development, which takes place in Huglena is a similar passage of the nucleus, and perhaps certain other contents of this Infusorium, into a rhizopodous form*, It appears to be as general in the family of. Euglena asin that of Vorticella ; and although these, two organ- isms at first look very different, yet not only is their metamor- phosis into rhizopodous forms similar, but the sudden contractile movement at intervals of a species of Glenodinium (Ehr., very nearly the same as G. ¢abulatum) is so like that of Vorticella, and Glenodinium is so closely allied to Euglena, that we cannot help seeing in this act alone a feature which links together Euglena and Vorticella,—if not also, with other points of resemblance, the biphorous Tunicata or Salpide. : Hence then, as Vorticella may pass into Acineta or Amoeba, and Euglena also into a rhizopodous cell, and the former may in its metamorphosis produce young Vorticelle, so perhaps Euglene may produce young Huglene after a similar manner. | How, then, are we to regard this granulating development of thenucleus ? We have seen that it occurs in Luglypha, where also there is a distinct development of ovules. Are we to regard. it as the flowéring of a dicecious male plant, or as the budding of a moneecious or bisexual flowering one,—as the impregnating ele- ment, or as a reproductive gemmiparous one? We can hardly consider it budding or gemmiparous, because it is a development of the nucleus itself, which allies it more to fissiparous or dupli- cative subdivision; and if this cannot be determined, perhaps it * This was the original view I took of it. I then conceived it to beva foreign development, like the rhizopodous cell of the Characez, for it, took place in.several Crumenule, which had respectively been enwrapped for a short time in rhizopodous cells, when I thought the germs of the new de- velopment might have been introduced into them. Still I wavered im my opinion, as may be seen in the latter part of my description of this (Ann. and Mag: Nat. Hist. vol. xvii. p. 115), and since then I have returned to the old view, which is that above expressed ; for independently of other evidence in favour of it, Huglena would be an exception to what now seems to be a general occurrence in organisms closely allied to it, that is, if we considered this granular metamorphosis of the nucleus into polymorphic, rhizopodous bodies, a foreign development. Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 237 had better be called “ granulation.” Gemmez grow out from the surface, and do not appear to contain any portion of the nucleus (ew. gr. Vorticelle)* ; neither could I discover an elongated nu- cleus, as Stein has figured, in the Amebe and Acinete which I saw developing young Vorticelle, the former in plurality (one to three), and the latter singly ; if present in the amcebous form, it was circular, and if in the Acinete, undistinguishable from the general “ granulation.” - Again,—Where are these transformations to end? Into what kind of rhizopods do the sheathed Vorticelle pass? How many of the freshwater Rhizopoda are alternating forms of Vorticelle ? How many actinophorous Rhizopods those of Euglene? How many more Infusoria pass into amoebous forms? &c. are questions originating in Stein’s important discovery, which not only indi- cate the necessity of further investigation, but a considerable approaching change in the classification of Infusoria. It is desirable, also, that I should add here what little more I have been able to collect respecting the development of the Monads in the rhizopodous cell, which dwells and multiplies in the protoplasm of the Characeze +. This, it will be remembered, I conjectured to be by segmentation of parts of the diaphane and sarcode; but before making any further observations on the sub- ject here, I will again premise a brief description of this cell. It is distinctly a Rhizopod, like Ameba, or the sponge-cell, but of greater tenuity, and without, so far as my observation extends, a vesicula ; that is, I have not been able to recognize this organ in it, though on dying it presents vacuoles. The nucleus, as before stated, is clear at first, then becomes cloudy, and presents one or more defined granules, afterwards semi-granular and opake, and then uniformly granular throughout, when it appears to multiply by fissiparation in the parent cell, and thus to give rise to several daughter-cells, after the manner of a vegetable eytoblast ; or to grow into an elongated granular body, of whose ultimate development, while within the living internode of the Characex, I am ignorant (fig. 93). But when the internode of Nitella (ex. gr.) is about to die, and this rhizopod seizes upon the green disks of the periphery and other nutritious matters of the interior, now deprived of the vitality which kept them together and thus exposed to the rapacity of the ascendant para- site, the nucleus, undergoes various changes, which arrests of development at different. stages, among the myriads.which are ‘* A‘similar ‘process takes place im the roots of Chara, where the new nuclei for the new buds come into existence in the protoplasm surrounding the old nucleus, but at some little distance from it, after which the old nucleus perishes. * Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vols. xvi. ps. 10,.& xvia. p15, 238 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. presented to view, seem to elucidate. Thus the nucleus with its capsule, now surrounded by the nutritive contents enclosed within the sareode, enlarges and passes from its discoid form (elliptical in the large Nétel/a) into a globular one* : meanwhile the former becomes distinctly and uniformly granular; the granules en- large and become refractive ; they assume, en masse, a spheroidal form enclosed within a cell of their own, and thus become di- stinct from the capsule; at the same time one or more refractive (oil ?) globules, or a nucleus, may sometimes be seen in the latter.) While this is going on, a zone of colourless plasma (?) forms: all round the capsule of the nucleus, which thus becomes separated’ from contact with the now hardened cell-wall or :pellicula, ‘as’ well as from the diaphane and sarcode (fig. 94). The nextistage: is the bursting of the proper cell, and passage of the granules of the nucleus into its capsule, and from thence into’ the: soft) plasmic zone which surrounds it. After this, the plasma ‘assumes a mulberry shape, and divides up into monads, which feed upon the enclosed nutritive matters, and are at length: seen im the position of the sarcode and diaphane, now circumscribed ‘by ‘a: transparent delicate membrane, the second pellicular cyst}. ‘That: the refractive granules of the nucleus, and portions: of the en=) closed nutritive contents, which are coloured brown by the dead) chlorophyll, get into the bodies of the monads, cannot be doubted; | as such matters are seen in them, and could come from no other) source. Frequently, however, cells may be seen, ‘apparently under an arrest of development, in which the plasmie zone has: assumed a subtuberculated or mulberry form, and the granules: of the nucleus are still in their globular cell within the capsule; ' hence it may be inferred that the segmentation of the plasma commences before the granules of the nucleus get into it (fig. 96). Again, im a more advanced but still arrested stage, the capsule. of| the nucleus is seen to be empty, and its bright granules, in the little pouches or mulberry-shaped excresceuces of the plasma, now reduced to a mere membrane by arrest of development (figs. 97, 98). From which it may also be inferred that each. pouch, which represents a monad, receives one or more:of the) granules of the nucleus. Does the tuberculated or mulberry: * T must infer this, because the nuclei in the large species of Nitella; ‘as’ well as in) Chara verticillata, are all elliptical. She, + Is this degenerated pellicula and diaphane, or a new, eyst, composed of , the former only? I am now inclined to the latter theory, here as well as in Otostoma (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xvi. p. 108 & xvii. p. 118 respec- tively), and that in Otostoma the ciliated coat is divided up for the new litter; ’ while in the rhizopodous cell of the Characez the diaphane and secreting organ. of the, pellicular cysts become effete and pass into dissolution, . (See the discussion on this point ante, pp. 117, 118.) Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 239 surface of the plasmic zone, thus under an arrest of develop- ment, indicate that it has taken this shape from consisting ori- ginally of a number of ovules enclosed within a globular mem- brane; and if so, is the passage of the granules of the nucleus into them to be considered an act of impregnation? If they were ovules, then one would think that there would be no oc- easion to lay up extraneous nutrition for them, more than in Buglypha, Spongilla, &e., the ovules of which, after the parent perishes, remain’ for a certain time in the effete body, and ultimately undergo a kind of incubation generally after they haveleft-the: cavity in which they were developed. Again, though very; much like the granulating of the nucleus in Hugly- phaand Ameba, where the bodies which are thus evolved singly orin groups ‘generally become endowed with active locomotive . power before they leave the parent; yet in these instances no plasmic zone around the nucleus preparatory to this has been observed*, In the present stage of our knowledge, therefore, we are not-able to say whether this be a gemmiparous or a generative process; whether monads developed in this way are merely multiplied zoosperms of this organism, or the mixed pro- duct ofia genuine generative process; whether there be, in ad- dition,:an ovular development, as in Euglypha, &e.; or whether thie» monads' thus developed soon perish, or become new cells. Certainly in Spongilla there are two kinds of developments, viz. the'so-ealled zoospores or monads, and the transformation of the ovules directly: into the sponge-cell : both are polymorphic, and at first: have each (?). a single cilium ; but one bemg much smaller than the other, they may perhaps be regarded respectively as macrogonidia and microgonidia, as Braun has suggested for the zoospores of Hydrodictyont+. From whence, then, come the so- called zoospores in the latter—from the granules or the nucleus ? Lastly, there are two organs in those Huglene (mihi, which for no:just reason Dujardin has separated from this family), viz. Phacus (Bhr:) and Crumenula texta (Duj.), that I should notice here; though I am perfectly ignorant of their use. These are the! so-called “red spot,” which in Crumenula texta, where it is comparatively very large, rests in the form of a small obtuse cone upon the vesicula; and the glairy capsuled body, which always.exists in the. centre of Phacus,.and.im the. long lip of Crumenula texta, &e. ;—in some Huglene there is an undefined yellowish body here. ; “Of what use the “red spot” or body may be, I am igno- rant; but it. is very common to see matter like that, of,.which * Actinophrys oculata (Stein), however, presents a nucleus and plasinie zone of this kind. (See p. 228.) + Ray Soc. Pub. Bot. and Phys. Mems. loe, cit. 240 Mr, H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. it is composed multiplied throughout the body of Euglena, both in an amorphous and molecular form, or, when nothing but the ovules remain in the colourless, transparent, fibrous cells of the two species mentioned, to see. little granules of it moving with a more than Brownonian motion among the ovules. Ehren- berg regarded it as the rudiment of a visual organ ; and perhaps he is right, for there seems to be very little difference between the pigment of the skin of a Negro and the pigment of the choroid membrane of his eye, while the latter is confined to the eye alone in white-skinned people. Again, in some of the Rotifera, it is not uncommon to see the material of which the red pigment of the eye is composed, more or less dispersed in a molecular form, though it is generally confronted by a bluish refractive matter, corresponding perhaps to the vitreous humour and lens. Also, in the so-called blind Planaria, there are organs like eyes with flat cornez, but no pigment ; and when the animal is about to divide ‘into two across the stomach, the first indi- cation appears to be an inversion of the integument which is to form the future eye, and at the same time a covering of it with cuticle, which thus supplies the cornea. Finally, then, as we find in the Albino eyes capable of seeing without the presence of pigment ; the eye formed by an induplication of the skin ; the pigment dispersed over the body, as well as in the eye, in the Negro, while it is confined to the eye in the white races,—we are led to the conclusion that the red body in the family of Huglena, though not necessarily indicating sight, may nevertheless mark the point where something of this nature exists in this, as well as in other Infusoria of the kind, although, as in Astasia, it is not similarly marked, any more than in many animals wherein a visual organ is present without this accompaniment. In a small species of Euglena, which dwells in the brackish water of the main-drain of Bombay, and which, after having - been placed in fresh water, assumes the still, Protococcus form, multiplying itself by fissiparation and internal segmentation of the sarcode, after the manner of vegetable cells, and occasionally in linear arrangement, like the filamentous Alge,—the red body is as often omitted as repeated in each cell; while in the active state, previous to longitudinal deduplication, the red body always becomes dual, one on each side the vesicula. But in transverse fission it is frequently absent in the lower half, and only remains in the longitudinal divisions of the anterior one (fig. 62 a-d). It is interesting, too, to observe that this body is present .in the gonidia of Ulothrix zonata, one of the filamentous Algee, and that - it also is confined fo the first cell in fissiparation, which so far corresponds with Euglena, that when the latter assumes a fixed or algoid form, by capsulation, the peduncle of the pellicula is extended from the anterior, ciliated extremity. This also is the Mr.H. J. Carter on the Organization.of Infusoria. 241 part which developes the root-like prolongations in Gidogonium ; and probably the gonidia of Ulothriz grow after the same man- - mer; im which case the red body would remain in the inferior half, and not be repeated, as in Euglena, when the latter fissi- parates, in the still form, transversely. With reference to the single, glairy, capsuled body which exists in the centre of Phacus, and in the large lip of Crumenula texta, also dually ii Huglena geniculata (Duj., spirogyra, Khr.), one on each side the nucleus (figs. 53 a, 37 a, 88 a), 1 can state nothing further than that in the two first it consists of a discoid trans- parent capsule, which at an early stage appears to be filled with a refractive, oily-looking matter; that it is fixed in a particular position, and remains there apparently unaltered, with the ex- ception of becoming nucleated, until every part of the animaleule has: perished, and nothing is left but the spiral-fibre coat, and perhaps a few ovules. In Euglena geniculata it is bacilliform, and contains a.correspondingly-shaped nucleus ; and although I can state nothing respecting its uses, I cannot fail to see that it has an interesting analogy, particularly in the latter instance, with two similar organs, which are commonly seen in the Navicule, and which in N. fulva, ex. gr. are situated in a variable position, between the nucleus and the extremities on either side (fig. 89. In this species they make their appearance as little specks, generally previous to the development of the oil-globules, &c., and, enlarging rapidly, assume a globular form, consisting of a transparent capsule, enclosing a glairy, refractive, oily-looking fluid. As the starch and oil-globules are developed and subside, these glairy globules’ become distinctly nucleated, sometimes iregular in form, or pedicled to the endochrome-bearing proto- plasm, and, like their apparent analogues in Crumenula, &c., re- main in the frustule when everything else has become decom- posed, or has passed into minute brown-red granules (sporules ?), when they present a central, glairy, circular nucleus, surrounded by a double globular capsule, neither of which, like the globule in Crumenula, takes any colouring from a solution of iodine. I need not here go further into the description of this organ in Navicula : suffice it to say, that it also appears constantly in a large species of Amphiphora common in the brackish water of the main-drain of Bombay, where it assumes the form, when fully developed, of an elliptical body, terminated at each end by a compressed, truncated, or obtuse elongation, like a barrel, and is always attached to the circumference of a vesicle (fig. 90 a, a). I should not have written so much about this organ here, but as it is not (as, 1 think, is generally supposed) a common oil- globule, and we know so little of the organology ‘of the Diato- mee, while its occurrence in Navicula seems to add'to the other Ann. & Mag. N. Hist: Ser. 2/ Vol. xviii. “16 242 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. points of alliance which exist between the Diatomee and Eu- glene, its mention may not prove useless or uninteresting to those who are engaged in these studies. Perhaps for the present we had better call it the “ glair-cell.” Here I should not omit to add, that the resting-spore or macrogonidium (Braun) of Gidogonium developes a number of capsules like the ovules of Kuglene ; and that though they occa- sionally exhibit, under the action of iodine, a blue tint, indicative of their amylaceous nature, yet when fresh and newly formed, they only take the brown-yellow one invariably presented by the ovules of Euglena under the same circumstances. Similar colourless capsules may also be seen moving about cells of Gido- gonium whose contents have left their walls, and appear to have partially progressed towards that of the spore, without having had strength to assume the globular form ; and these very much resemble the ovules of Crumenula when moving by the aid of a cilium within the effete transparent cell. All must allow, from what I have stated respecting the cell-contents of Gdogonium flavescens (Kg.), viz. that under favourable conditions, when the cell is broken, they can leave it bodily, form into a spore, and swim about by aid of their cilia, and that the germs of Gfdogo- nium can pierce the sheath of Oscillatoria princeps (Kg.), and ger- minate between its cells, that these are phenomena of a kind much more common in the animal than in the vegetable kingdom. In conclusion, I have only to remark, that the reader is re- quested to view all speculative suggestions in this summary of my “ Notes” as mere cursory observations, introduced for the purpose of calling attention to subjects which are deemed worthy of consideration ; the study of this part of organic creation being so much in its infancy, and so intricate, that hardly anything but that which has received ocular demonstration should be taken for fact. P.S.—The following is a good illustration of what I have-just stated. Since writing the above, I have seen numbers of “ pores ” in the investing membrane of Spongilla, open, remain so, and close ; admit currents of water, as proved by the presence of par- ticles of carmine; which particles were found to have been taken into the bodies of the sponge-cells and so-called “ zoosperms,” and afterwards thrown off again as the refuse of food by Amba. This last fact establishes the animality of Spongil/a. The “ pores,” at times, appear to be generally closed; hence the error of my having supposed this with a single vent to be the typical form of the investing membrane of Spongilla, and the consequent in- ference, that it was thus supported by endosmosis. I shall have to. recur to these facts more particularly hereafter. Bombay, 10th June 1856. " \ Bit vf ie nips ie Se et ee ae Pa * * * = =. ’ ” i ar.) a Sp is i ee Ss a a4 “Y —oe ee HILC.da. OF dea ieee Fig. 1. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. Fig. 5. Mr. H. J. Carter on the Oryanizaiion of Infusoria. 248 EXPLANATION OF PLATES V., VI., VII. PLaTE V. Ameebous cell under spherical distension, about to become plani- _ form, from the brackish water in the marshes of the island of Bombay; 1-400th of an inch in diameter: (a) pellicula and dia- phane ; (4) sarcode and granules; (¢) space unoccupied by sar- code; (d) nucleus in its capsule. Section of ditto through the nucleus, showing the same parts marked with the same letters: (¢) nucleus ; (d) central cavity now distended by water, Ameba quadrilineata, H. J.C. (n. sp.?), under reptation : (a) dia- phane; (0) molecule of sarcode; (c) vesicula; {d) nucleus and capsule ; (e) digestive globule containing a fragment of Oscil- latoria. Ameba Roeselii(?), Duj.: (a) “ granules ;”’ (0) vesieula; (c) nu- cleus. Ameba Gleichenii (?), Duj.: (a) discoid ovules of different sizes, the largest 1-2800th of an inch in diameter; (2) one more mag- nified showing the capsule; (¢) “granules ;” (d) portions of food; (¢) capsule of nucleus empty; (f) vesicula. Animal about 1-400th of an inch in diameter when spherical. Figs. 6-8. Ditto, becoming capsuled. 6. First stage, all extraneous matter - Fig. 9. thrown off, peduncle formed, but pellicula still admitting of (6) expansions; (a) ovules and granules. 7. Capsule too much hardened to admit of expansions of the diaphane. 8. Capsule formed, rough, yellow, about 1-3U00th of an inch in long diameter. Euglena (viridis, mihi), Ehr., encapsuled, capsule rough, of a yel- lowish-brown colour: (a) red-body next the peduncle. ‘Figs. 10-16. Ameba radiosa (?), Duj., showing nucleus in different stages et of “ granulation.” 10. (@) nucleus enlarged, granular. 11. Nu- cleus still more enlarged, (12) presenting first sulcus of dupli- cative (?) subdivision. 13. Same process ending in the production of a mass of spherical, delicate, transparent, granuliferous cells. 14. Parent nearly effete with only two of the spherical cells re- maining, the granules of which have become large, free, separated from each other and endowed with rapid locomotive power. 15. One of these cells more magnified. 16. Plane or actino- phorous form of ditto previous to hardening of the pellicula and development of the granules. . Fig. 17. Ditto in conjunction. Fig. 18. Ditto, another pair, just after separation. * Fig: 19. Actinophorous form of a species of Palmellea(?), Kg., like Gleocapsa granosa, Kg., but with cells, separate and solitary. Fig. 20. Nucleus of Ameba under “ granulation,” presenting the second sulcus of duplicative subdivision. ‘Figs. 21-23. Different forms of botryoidal granuliferous cell-development of the nucleus in Amebe. @ Fig. 24. Ameeba Roeselii (?), Duj., presenting a nucleus undergoing botry- oidal development: (@) mammilliform projection of vesicula pre- aratory to discharging its contents. Fig. 25. s aire alveolata, Duj.: (a) sarcode, granules, and molecule ; (6) nucleus and capsule (the former very seldom visible except in : | 16% 244 Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35, 36. 37. Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. young individuals) ;.(c) particles of food; (d) supernumerary scales; (d') form of scale. Average length of full-grown test 1-400th of an inch, . Ditto, with body transformed into an ovisac filled with ovules. Ovule about 1-4000th of an inch in diameter. . Ditto, presenting a development of delicate granuliferous cells like those of Ameba radiosa. Cells about 1-4000th of an inch in diameter: (a) capsule of nucleus which generally remains entire. . Ditto, showing that the ovules are developed outside the capsule of the nucleus: (a) opercular closure of the test accompanying these developments. . Ditto, showing a separation and development of the granules into moveable bodies (spermatozoids?) within the test: (a@) group of cells entire on their passage outwards. This and the last figure also show the development of the ovules and granuliferous cells in the neighbourhood of the nucleus and its capsule, and the latter apparently growing out of the nucleus. Ditto, showing ovules and granuliferous cells developed in the same test, and together : (a) supernumerary scales. Ovule of Euglypha alveolata more magnified : (a) showing capsule and nuclear portion; (4) ditto with pellucid area and central gra- nule; (¢) bearing granules. Do these granules indicate an ap- proaching development of the sarcode, or are they adventitious ? They do not appear in the early state of the ovule, but generally before it has left the test, wherein granules like those developed from the granuliferous cells are frequently seen oscillating round them. (d) development of external layer or diaphane, now giving the ovule a rhizopodous form. 31’. Granuliferous cell more mag- nified ; in this state it progresses under a plane, actinophorous form, or the granules become large, separate, and exhibit much activity within the test. 5 Euglypha alveolata (large variety?), 1-300th of an inch in length, showing a special apparatus for the development of the granu- liferous cells: (a) animal (?) transformed into a secondary test ; (6) cyst containing granuliferous cells; (¢) tube for their libe- ration when they have become locomotive. The same is seen in the common or smaller variety. Ditto, ditto, with the granules separated and endowed with active locomotive power : (6) shows the structure of the test of H. al- veolata. ; Euglypha alveolata in conjunction ; the granules of each passing freely backwards and forwards into each other’s tests, as if the two bodies had been two drops of water thus united. The union however is only apparent, as we see in the separation of Arcella vulgaris, which also exhibits a similar conjunction both still and under reptation. ribadis ditto, separating: (a) the bond of union reduced to a mere thread, Ditto, separation of the fleshy substance completed, tests still united : (a) nucleus in its capsule, PLATE VI. Globular sac of seed-like body of Spongilla, partly filled with ovules and granules, of different sizes. he r od Unaieier aie es ee Se Sa ae —— a eo aes ay page Pe Sees tS Se Ths ee ee ee ee : RE , Biss taint Ca ean x esl Ann. & Mag. Nat.Hist. S. 2.Vol.18. FLV 38 39a/ a Pe oe ee e : <~ | } g ey. OOO OQO= — HSQyea h U k Ll ter tay : . ; ~ — —— Sie ? een wes a Aa nina St St acl bo EEL Oe eee See a eee a . ‘ eae ere a 45) = A SSOP eee Oe Bebacee: Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 245 Portion of contents of ditto more magnified: (a) largest ovule of the group presenting the type of the whole, viz. that of a nearly coloprless cell within a transparent capsule ; (2) granules ; (c) ditto im connexion with ovules; (d) ovules without a granule. Largest ovules 1-3000th to 1-2000th of an inch in diameter. Series of ovules of Spongilla to show the different degrees of ap- “oman of the granule. 39 a'-c. Where the granule is ad- erent to the margin; (f) marginal view of ditto; (d) when adherent to the flat surface of the disk; (gy) marginal view of ditto; (e) two granules in connexion with one ovule; (4) deve- lopment of the ovule in connexion with a granule which appears to open into the cavity of the capsule, within which the granular sarcode is making its appearance ; (7) next stage of development, in which the ovule has become slowly polymorphic and presents a vesicula; (k) when the polymorphism is more active ; (/) ditto, presenting a cilium; (m) granule (?) transformed into a monad precisely like the “ zoosperm.” All these developments take place in three to five days after the ovules have been pressed out of the seed-like body into distilled water in a watch-glass. » Ovule of Spongilia in progress of development to show the pre- sence of the external layer or diaphane extending from it in-a parabolic form. (It may here be asked, “ what becomes of the ‘ capsule ’ which is originally so well defined?” This line of de- mareation between the diaphane and sarcode disappears as soon _as the ovule becomes polymorphic.) . Ovi-bearing sponge-cell, still polymorphic, from the seed-like body at an early period, viz. before the capsule is formed. Sphe- rical form 1-700th of an inch in diameter. . Form of a sponge-cell which exists in a layer around the young ) uncapsuled seed-like body, and probably constructs the capsule. . Small sponge-cell with so-called “ zoosperm ” attached, from an old piece of Spongilla. . Group of so-called “ferment-cells ” from the juice (vulg. “toddy ”’) of Cocos nucifera, under fermentation ; to contrast with the ap- parent budding development of the ovule of Spongilla: (a) va- cuoles which abound im all these cells. Largest, circular cells 1-2000th of an inch in diameter. Astasia limpida, Duj., previous to the formation of ovules: (a) molecular sarcode ; (b) nucleus; (c) vesicula ; (d) buccal tube or proboscis ; (¢) position of anal orifice (?). Length about 1-438th of an inch. . Ditto, filled with discoid ovules, of which few are ever found so large as the largest of Spongilla; they are generally about 1-6000th of an inch in diameter: (a) more magnified view of ovule showing its capsuled character. Ditto, containimg spherical granuliferous cells like those of Ameba and Euglypha. Ovules atrophied as in Crumenula texta under similar (?) circumstances (see tye vol. xvii. pl. 9. figs. 11-13) : (a) granuliferous cell more magnified. , Ditto, with a botryoidal development (of the nucleus?) of similar cells: (a) bunch more magnified. Euglena viridis in conjunction previous to the formation of ovules: (a) position of nucleus and capsule; (0) vesicula ; (ce) red body; (d) molecular sarcode. Length of largest indi- viduals 1-200th of an inch, 246 Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. 50. . di. . O2. . 53. . 59. . 60. . 6). . 62. 63. 65. 66. Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. Euglena viridis, after the formation of ovules ; individuals still adhering to each other and to the watch-glass in which this was observed. > Ditto, subsiding into spherical encystment. Ditto, encysted. (Although one of each of these pairs is left blank, both individuals were alike in nature.) Crumenula texta, Duj., showing sarcode and its granules, nucleus, vesicula, red body, and (a) glair-cell; (4) glair-cell more mag- nified to show its nucleated character. Length of animalcule about 1-560th of an inch. (For a figure of the same filled with ovules or ‘‘ embryonic cells,” see loc. cit.) Ovules about 1-2300th of an inch in diameter. . Ditto, effete, containing ovules endowed with locomotive power ; probably from the development of a cilium, which in this instance I could not see for want of a microscope of higher power. (8, 6) red grains, round, composed of material like that of thered body; (ce, d,e) different phases of the ovule of this specimen more magnified. . Euglena viridis (large specimen) encysted and filled with ovules. . Internal, transparent, tough sac holding the ovules (probably a transformation of the parent): (a) portion of the contents of the sac to show that they consist of ovules of different sizes, and harap vule more magnified to show its oblong or quadrilateral form in Euglena viridis: (a) capsule; (0) film of homogeneous matter lining its interior; (¢) pellucid area with central granule. (‘This ovule has somewhat progressed in development.) Effete cell of Crumenula texta, showing that it possesses a ske- leton cell composed of sigmoid fibres arranged spirally, so as to assume a conical form: (a) end view; (6, c) form of fibres; (d) portion of a broken cell. Is not this analogous to the spiral- fibre of the vegetable cell ? , Longitudinal deduplication of Euglena viridis during active life. Euglena agilis, H. J. C. (nu. sp.?), from the brackish water of the marshes of Bombay: (a,6,c) Protococcus or still-form after having been kept in a watch-glass and supplied with fresh water ; (a) transverse division showing that the red body is not deve- loped in the lower half; (¢) ditto quadruple, longitudinal divi- sion showing that the red body is equally multiplied; (d) linear development (probably by longitudinal division, as the red body is present in each cell). Animal 1-600th of an inch in length. Serpicula verticillata, Roxb. Spine-cell of leaf showing the proto- plasmie cell or primordial utricle of Mohl. (a) nucleus; (4) green granules in the reticulate molecular protoplasm (the former cor- responding to the “granules,” and the latter to the molecular sarcode of the amcebous cell, figs. 1, 2) (2). . Ditto, cell of body of leaf showing protoplasmic cell in rotatory motion, carrying round with it chlorophyll-bearing cellules (pro- bably only an enlarged form of the green granules of the spine- eell, fig. 63), imbedded in the protoplasm promiscuously. These two figures are for comparison with the ameebous cell, figs. 1 & 2. Paramecium aurelia, Ehr.: (a) granules; (6) digestive globules containing food; (¢) buccal cavity drawing in particles of food for the formation of the new digestive globule at its lower extre- mity. Length about 1-170th of an inch. | Ditto ; diagrammatic view under compression, showing (a, a) vesi- ete it ie a oe “ eS = iso) i ro fe) a RN wy ~ S 3 = > NS) > = Ny Fig. Fig. Fig, Fig. Fig. Fig, Fig. Fig. Fig. Rg. mee 3 * alti | Fig. Fig. 67. 68. 75. 76. 77. 78, 79. 80. Mr. Hi. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 247 culz and the papille respectively through which their contents appear to be discharged ; (0,4) radiating lines or vessels consisting of a concatenation of pyriform,and fusiform sinuses. This state can be only partially seen, viz. when the vesicule are just re- ceiving the contents of the sinuses; at this moment both may be observed to be slightly dilated together, but never to the extent represented in the diagram. Paramecium aurelia, Ehr.; sketch of, under compression, just preceding diffluence and death; showing the dilatation of the proximal sinuses only, and the passage of the rest into each other, so as to form continuous vascular channels. Ditto, not compressed ; showing a lateral view of the vesiculze in situ: (a, a) dilatation of the vesicule pressing inwards the prox- imal sinuses, which are thus shown to open into the inner part of the vesicule ; (5) discharge of digestive globule through the anal aperture ; (c) granules. . Ditto, in transverse fissiparation, to show the quadrupling of the vesiculee. . Filament of Physactis saccata, Kg., with terminal spherical cell previous to the formation of the sporangium: (a) homogeneous contents of spherical cell ; (4) nucleus of ditto. . Ditto, after the formation of the sporangium: (a) spherical cell now empty and connected with the sporangium by a tubular pro- longation. . Spherical cell of P. saccata separated from the filament. . Ditto, with a granular development extending from the nucleus. Puate VII. . Epistylis Galea (?), Ehr., showing (a) entrance of buccal cavity ; (6, 6, 6) buccal cavity with constriction, armed with cilia (?); (ce, ¢) digestive globules in process of formation; (d, d) ditto formed and containing food; (e, e) small green zoospores taken in as food, and showing by their circulating throughout every part of the body that they are not confined to an intestinal canal ; (f.f ) vesicula opening into the buccal cavity just above the con- striction; (h) arrow marking the position of the anal aperture ; (g) cylindrical form of nucleus wrapped round the vesicula and buccal cavity like the ovary in Salpa; (2) closed individual. Vorticella —— ?,; presenting a pouch-like extension of the buccal cavity in the position of the anal aperture and discharging orifice of the vesicula: (a) pouch; (6) vesicula; (¢) another individual passing into the Acineta form. V. microstoma, showing the separation of the different organs under decomposition: (a) vesicula; (0) buccal cavity; (c) nu- cleus; (d) diffluent operculum. V: convallaria (?), Ehr., to show (@) granules, (0) nucleus. V. microstoma, to show the invisible state of the buccal cavity during the dilatation of the vesicula, and vice versd: (a) with vesicula ; (¢) dilated; (>) disappearance of vesicula and reap- pearance of (d) buccal cavity ; (¢) nucleus. Arcellina vulgaris, Ehr,, showmg (a, a) duality of nucleus; (b, b, b) plurality of vesicula; (¢) granules ;.(d) filiform attach- ments of animal to the test. Animal 1-200th ofan inch in diameter. Diffugia tricuspis, H. J.C. (n.sp.?), showing (a) nucleus ; (0) ve- 248 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. sicula in plurality ; (c) podal prolongations with greenish elon- gate “ granules ;”’ (d) tricuspid form of opening oF teat’ (e) fili- form attachments of animal to the test. Animal t-320th of an mch long. Fig. 81. Ameba quadrilineata, H. J. C., showing two lateral vesiculze (a, a) about to discharge themselves independently of the large, appa- rently normal one (4). Animal about 1-350th of an inch in Jength. Figs. 82, 83. Chilodon cucullulus, Ehr., two individuals to show hnear con- tinuation of circular sinuses in one (82), and the vesicula in its normal position: (a) nucleus; (4) dental apparatus; (ce) vesi- cula; (d) lines of sinuses. 83. To show apparent absence of vesicula and irregular distribution of contracting sinuses. Animal: | largest size seen 1-320th of an inch in length. Fig. 84. Spirostoma virens (?), Ehr. Posterior extremity to show dropsical state of proximal sinuses and vesicula ; the former thus presenting the appearance of an areolar structure round the latter. Fig. 85. Bursaria leucas (?), Ehr.: (a) nucleus; (0) vesicula surrounded by six globular sinuses. Fig. 86. Himantophorus Charon, Ehr. ; vesicula of, surrounded by dilated proximal sinuses. Fig. 87. Euglena spirogyra, Ehr., showing (@) posterior glair-cell with its broad surface upwards, and cylindrical nucleus; (a’) anterior glair-cell with its margin upwards ; (b) “nucleus.” Animal about 1-133rd of an inch in length. Fig. 88. Phacus pleuronectes, Duj.: (a) glair-cell and its nucleus ; (0) sap- posed position of “nucleus.” Animal 1-500th of an inch long. Fig. 89. Navicula fulva, Ehr., showing the form of its endochrome or organ bearing this colour: (a, a) glair-cells; (6) nucleus sus- pended by threads to the endochrome, like those of Spirogyra. Frustule 1-183rd of an inch long. Fig. 90. Amphiphora oblonga, H. J. C. (n. sp.?), primary surface showing form of endochrome after division: (a, a) glair-cells; (a’) one more magnified. Largestspecimen seen 1-75th of an inch in length. Fig. 91. Ditto, lateral view ; the margin is of course angular. Fig. 92. Spherical cells or ‘ biliary organisms:’’ (a) one from Otostoma, H. J. C., containing five or more cellule filled with a bile-coloured fluid ; (a') one from a binocular Planaria, showing (0) oil-glo- bule, (ce) bile-cellulze, (d) lash of cilia; (e) another cell from the same Planaria, containing four daughter-cells, each of which is provided with a single bile-cellule;. (f) ditto with a single large bile-cellule in the centre, and several small oil-globules ; (g) spherical cell from Brachionus Pala, Ehr., presenting one large bile-cell filled with granules, also a lash of cilia; this bile- cell has much the appearance of a granulating nucleus. Figs. 93-98. Rhizopodous cell inhabiting the protoplasm of the Characez, under different phases to show the early stages of the develop- ment of the monads. 93. The cell with single nucleus as it exists in the living protoplasm : (a) pellicula and diaphane ; (4) nucleus in the capsule; (¢) sarcode containing molecule and greenish “< granules.” Fig. 94. Ditto after having taken in food (the green cellules of the imter- node at its death), which is represented by the dark shade: (a) old pellicula or external cell; (a’) secondary pellicular layer or internal cell; (6).food in the midst of the sarcode, which, with the diaphane, now perishes; (c) development of plasmic (?) zone round the capsule of the nucleus now become globular; (d) nu-. Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Burmese Helices. 249 cleus subdivided into spherical granules of refractive matter, still circumscribed by their proper membrane within the capsule ; (e) nucleolus within this proper capsule which sometimes appears as a disk of protoplasm, at others as an oil-globule, and at others in a state of minute granulation. Fig. 95. Nucleus of Actinophrys oculata after. Stein (tab. 5. figs. 25-28. op. cit.), to compare with the nucleus and plasmic zone just de- scribed : (a) ‘‘ Marksubstanz ;”’ (0) “ nucleus.” Fig. 96, Rhizopodous cell of Characez under arrest (?) of generative deve- lopment: (a) plasmic zone reduced to a membranous (?) state and presenting a number of pouches on its surface; (d) granules : still within the capsule of the nucleus. Fig. 97. Ditto, with capsule of the nucleus empty, and its refractive gra- nules in the pouches of the mulberry-shaped plasmic membrane. Fig. 98..The mulberry-shaped plasmic membrane, &ec. of the foregoing figure isolated. ee XXII.—Descriptions of one Indian and nine new Burmese Helices; and Notes on two Burmese Cyclostomacea. By W..H. Benson, Esq. 1. Helix pylaica, n. s., nobis. Testa obtecte perforata vel imperforata, depresso-conoidea, solidi- uscula, nitente, superne radiato-costulata, subtus leeviori, costulis evanescentibus, cornea, spira depressa, apice obtuso, sutura im- pressa ; anfractibus 64 lente accrescentibus, angustis, ultimo antice vix descendente, subtus convexo, ad periomphalum excavyato ; apertura transversa, angusta, lunato-lineari dente unica elongata parietali, lamelliformi, alba, coarctata ; peristomate incrassato, ob- tuso, edentulo, albo, intus strictinsculo, margine externo infra an- gulum peripheerii sinuato. Diam. major 9, minor 8, axis 5 mill. Hab. ad Maulmain. Teste W. Theobald. | This and the following shells were collected by Mr. W. Theo- bald, jun. It presents a singular resemblance to the North American H. hirsuta, Say, in the form of the aperture and the structure of the parietal plait; but there is no disposition to form teeth on the basal callus as in that shell, .It must be in- eluded in the division Tridopsis of Beck, of which H. hirsuta and the Burmese H. infrendens, Gould, form a part. A still nearer approach to the latter species will be found below in .. capessens. 2. Hele artificiosa, n. s., nobis. - "Pesta anguste umbilicata, orbiculata, discoidea, nitidiuseula, superne liris confertis sulcisque profundis spiralibus, costulisque confertis obliquis decussata, subtus liris remotioribus strusque radiatis ornata, pallide cornea, spira planulata, interdum omnino planata, apice vix \ 250 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Burmese Helices. elevato, obtuso, sutura profunda; anfractibus 63 angustis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo superne subangulato, subtus convexiusculo ; apertura sub-anguste lunata, obliqua; peristomate acuto, leviter sinuato, margine columellari brevissimo, basalique expansiusculo, dextro crenulato. Diam. major 14, minor 12, axis 5 mill. Hab. ad Phie Than vallis Tenasserim. Teste W. Theobald. The sculpture of this discoid species is very elaborate, and strongly pronounced in proportion to the size of the shell, pre- senting a very beautiful appearance under the lens. The ends of the spiral lire give a scalloped edge to the outer lip. 3. Helix capessens, un. s., nobis. Testa imperforata, depresso-conoidea, superne radiatim costulato- striata, subtus leeviori, rufo-cornea; spira subconoidea, apice ob- tusiusculo, sutura impressa; anfractibus 63 convexiusculis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo acute carinato, antice leviter depresso, subtus convexiusculo, ad periomphalum excavato; apertura transversa, angusta, dentibus 3 basalibus eequalibus coarctata, margine recto, obtuso, vix sinuato. Diam. major 9, minor 8, axis 4 mill. Hab. ad Maulmain. Teste W. Theobald. — Nearly related to H. infrendens, Gould, which was found by Mr. Theobald at. the Kangoon Caves on the Salween River, but easily distinguished by its more depressed form, keeled periphery, and the more regular dentition of the basal margin. The profile of the spire is less convex, and the last whorl is depressed in front below the level of the keel of the penultimate whorl, whereas in H. znfrendens it ascends at the same part.. H. capes- sens forms, with H. pylaica, a notable addition to the restricted section Zridopsis. 4. Helix convallata, n. s., nobis. Testa vix perforata, convexo-depressa, tenui, nitidissima, radiato- striata, translucente, olivaceo-cornea ; spira convexiuscula, apice prominulo obtuso, sutura profunde canaliculata; anfractibus 6 convexis, lente accrescentibus, prope suturam acute angulatis, ul- timo rotundato, non descendente, subtus convexiusculo ; apertura vix obliqua, lunata; peristomate acuto, superne prope suturam angulato, antrorsum leviter arcuato, margine columellari oblique descendente, expansiusculo. Diam, major 14, minor 11}, axis vix 7 mill.’ Apert. lata 7, alt. 5 mill. Hab.ad-collem Therabuin yallis Tenasserim. . Detexit W. Theobald. Singular among the allies of Helix vitrinoides on account, of the excavated canaliculate suture with a carinate margin, Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Burmese Helices. 251 5. Helix Hariola, n. s., nobis. Testa perforata, subturbinata, tenui, oblique striatula, striis minu- tissimis confertissimis spiralibus sub lente ornata, non nitente, diaphana, purpureo-cornea, strigis opacis, albis, laciniatis, fascias duas latas efformantibus, picta; spira conoidea, apice obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 45 convexiusculis, ultimo ad peri- pheriam obtuse angulato; apertura obliqua, late lunata; peri- stomate tenui, albido, margine dextro, basalique expanso, colu- mellari laminam triangularem dilatatam, umbilicum subtegentem _ efformante. - Diam. major 15, minor 13, axis 10} mill. Apert. 63 mill. longa, 8 lata. Hab. ad Thyet Myo, prope ripas Trawadi fluvii. Detexit W. Theobald. The interspace between the opake bands forms a dark girdle below the angle, and the periomphalus is similarly coloured. The shell is more depressed in form and destitute of a keel, but singularly like the rare H. Capitium, Bens., in colouring. Since the discovery of the latter species by Capt. Boys, at the foot of the Rajmahal Range near Sikrigali, it has not been met with by any naturalist in that quarter; but an imperfect specimen of a very rare Helix met with by Mr. Theobald in the hills above Cuttack, 400 miles to the southward of its original habitat, proves to be a young H. Capitium. 6. Helix bifoveata, un. s., nobis. Testa umbilicata, oblato-globosa, utrinque concava, oblique striata, minutissime granulata, luteo-fusca, translucente; spira profunde exeavata, perspective umbiliciformi ; anfractibus 43 angustis, con- -'vexis, recedentibus, ultimo prominente, superne compresso, glo- boso, ceeteros occultante, subtus cirea umbilicum mediocrem per- - spectivum compresse angulato ; apertura verticali longissima utrin- que testam superante, angustissime lunata, superne et infra suban- gulata; peristomate simplici, acuto, expansiusculo, marginibus remotis convergentibus, columellari brevi subverticali, leviter expanso. | Diam. major 10, minor 9, axis 6 mill. Long. apert. 7, lat. vix 2 mill. Hab. ad collem Therabuin vallis Tenasserim raro. Detexit W. Theo- bald. This is the most singular among the planorbular Helices which exhibit a concavity, and, as it were, an umbilicus on the spiral, as well as the basal face of the shell. The parietes of the true or basal umbilicus are more vertical than those. of. the spiral depression, and the excavation is deeper. ‘The sculpture is peculiar, ‘consisting of lines of granules crossing each other obliquely. The published species most nearly related to H. bifoveata are H. Omicron, Pfr., H. Shuttleworthi, and H, Calculus. 252 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Burmese Helices. 7. Helix pansa, n. s., nobis. Testa perforata, conoideo-depressa, confertim oblique striata, subtus nitida, radiatim striatula, translucente, fusco-cornea ; spira convexo- conoidea, apice prominulo, glabro, nitido, sutura leviter impressa ; anfractibus 6 lente accrescentibus, convexiusculis, ultimo ad _peri- pheeriam subcarinato, subtus convexiusculo ; apertura obliqua, late lunata; peristomate recto acuto, margine columellari oblique de- scendente, superne breviter reflexo. Diam. major 14, minor 13, axis 6} mill. Apert. 5 longa, 7 lata. poe ad Akaouktoung prope ripas Trawadi fluminis. Detexit W. Theo- ald. Allied to the Sikkim form, Helix tugurium, nobis. 8. Helix Bolus, n. s., nobis. ‘Testa subaperte perforata, globosa, tenui, oblique striatula, striis minutissimis confertissimis spiralibus, sub lente, sculpta, nitidula, translucente, pallide cornea, interdum fascia unica rufa supra peri- pheeriam ornata ; spira conoidea, apice obtusiusculo, sutura leviter impressa ; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo inflato; apertura vix obliqua, rotundato-lunari; peristomate tenui, expansiusculo, albido, margine columellari latiori, superne perforationem subte- gente. Diam. major 14, minor 12, axis 103 mill. ” 9 153, 29 14, 29 113 + Apert. majoris 9 mill. longa, 8 lata. Hab. ad Prome. Detexit W. Theobald. This shell varies in being more or less globose in the last whorl, some specimens presenting a subturbinate appearance. The band is indifferently present or absent in each variety. 9. Helix textrina, n. s., nobis. Testa perforata, depressa, superne lineis radiatis et spiralibus rugose decussata, pallide rufescente, subtus leeviori, lactea ; spira planius- cula, apice obtuso, sutura leviter compressa ; anfractibus 5} sub- planulatis, sensim accrescentibus, ultimo supra peripheriam angu- lato ; apertura late lunari; peristomate acuto, vix expansiusculo, margine columellari oblique descendente, superne brevissime re- flexo. Diam. major 29, minor 25, axis vix 13 mill. Apert. 15 mill. lata, 10 alta. Hab. ad Thyet Myo. Detexit W. Theobald. Allied to H. labiata, Pfeiffer, a Western Himalayan shell, but differing in its more depressed form, peculiar sculpture, like that of the upper part of H. ligulata, by its more widely lunate aper- ture, and by the absence of any true labiation. The —_ may be more pronounced in fresher specimens. Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Burmese Helices. 253 The spire is more depressed and the apex less prominent than in H. Theodori, Phil.; the shell also is more solid, the aperture wider, and the columellar lip descends more horizontally. 10. Helix Laidlayana, n. s., nobis. Testa constricte perforata, sinistrorsa, turbinato-depressa, tenui, ob- lique striata, striis confertissimis spiralibus decussata, nitidiuscula, translucente, albida, fascia 1 supera angusta, rufo-castanea, peri- pheeriam tangente, interdum | supera lata, et altera infera remo- tiuscula ornata ; periomphalo et pariete aperturali castaneis ; spira depresse conoidea, apice obtusiusculo, sutura leviter impressa ; anfractibus 5 sensim accrescentibus, ultimo ad peripheeriam angu- lato, antice breviter descendente, subtus convexo ; apertura valde obliqua, subquadrato-lunata ; peristomate recto, acuto, margine co- lumellari subrecte descendente, anguste reflexo, perforationem con- strictam subtegente. ane major 27, minor 23, axis 15 mill. Apert. 15 mill. lata, 135 alta. Hab. in Provincia Bengalensi Bheerbhoom, ubi exemplum unicum junius detexit J. W. Laidlay ; nuperrime in Provincia Orisse, non procul ab urbe Cuttack, exempla majora non raro invenit W. Theobald. Named after a former Secretary of the Asiatic Society of . Calcutta, to whom I am indebted for a specimen found by him many years ago in the region of the late Santhal insurrection. The rediscovery of the shell in about 20° N. lat., as well as the detection of H. Capitiwm in the same quarter, shows that. these species range through nearly 5 degrees of latitude. The colour- ing of H. Laidlayana has much resemblance to that of H. quesita, Fér., but the shell has nearer relations to H. interrupta, nobis, and H. trifasciata, Mull. It differs from H. interrupia in colour, depressed form, greater number of whorls, contracted perfo- ration, descent of the last whorl above the apérture, and in the disposition of the bands. When a single broad dark band is present in interrupta, it touches the angulate periphery. From H. 3-fasciata it differs in lustre, less depressed form, want of solidity, contracted perforation, more vertical columellar lip, and in the disposition of the bands, that which is above the periphery in 3-fasciata never touching the angle. The colour of the peri- omphalus and parietes of the aperture is also peculiar. _ Among the known Burmese Helices, H. Achatina, Gray (an- guina, Gould), var. 8, Pfr:, was taken by Mr. Theobald at Maul- -mmain, and at the Kangoon Caves on the Salween River. A small variety of H. refuga, Gould, occurred at Kwadouk, near Thyet Myo, on the Northern Frontier, and an interesting dex- 254 Mr. J. Lowe on Salix Andersoniana. trorse variety at Phie Than in the Tenasserim Valley. A fragment of H. Saturnia, Gould, was also sent from that valley, where H. retrorsa and anceps, Gould, were found abundantly, and H. Theodori, Phil., very sparingly. A shell, apparently referable as a variety to the Darjiling H. Castra, nobis, was once met with at Pya, between Maulmain and Tavoy. Helix Merguiensis, Ph., H. gabata, Gould, a small var. of H. delibrata, nobis ( procumbens, Gould), and H. honesta, Gould, occurred both at Maulmain and in the valley of the Tenasserim River, where H. resplendens, Ph., was not rare. The widely spread H. similaris, Fér., is noted from Thyet Myo and Prome, on the river Irawadi, and a sharply- keeled variety of H. rotatoria, V. d. Busch, hitherto supposed to be peculiar to Java, inhabits the banks of the same river, lower down, at Akaouktoung. None of the Helices, described by Gould or others from the former dominions of the Burmese Empire, appear to have escaped the researches of Mr. Theobald, who has added largely to the list, several other species of Helix remain- ing to be described. : | Rhaphaulus (Anaulus and Megalomastoma) Chrysalis, Pfr., from Maulmain, in a more perfect condition than the type spe- cimen, shows a much longer tube running up the penultimate whorl than either bombycinus or Lorraini, Pfr., and its colour is a rich chestnut. A dead specimen of Megalomastoma sectilabre, Gould, from Yanglaw on the Tenasserim River, confirms an opi- nion communicated last year to Pfeiffer, and derived from Gould’s and Mason’s observations, and from a view of Pfeiffer’s supposed specimen of sectilabre from Borneo, that, although allied to, it was quite distinct from my Bornean M. Anostoma, with which Pfeiffer had believed it to be identical. The channel in M. Ano- stoma (Annals, 1852, vol. x. p. 269-270) is on the inner lip, as in M. altum, Sow. In sectilabre it appears on the right lip, near the top of the aperture. The latter is a more solid shell, with ~ the spire more slender and longer in proportion ; the suture is distinctly marginate ; the peristome is white (not coloured, as in M. Anostoma), and presents a contrast with the orange-chestnut interior of the aperture ; the apex also is not pale or white, as in the Bornean species. Cheltenham, 30th July 1856. XXITI.—On an Abnormality in the Flowers of Salix. Ander- soniana. By Jonn Lows, Esq.* In the year 1841, the Rev. J. E. Leefe. communicated to this Society a paper, entitled ‘ Remarks on some curious Metamor- * Read to the Edinburgh Botanical Society, July 10th, 1856. Mr. J. Lowe on Salix Andersoniana. 255 phoses of the Pistil of Salix Caprea.” A short time since, I ob- served a corresponding set of changes occurring in the male flowers of Salix Andersoniana. These, as forming, with those of Mr. Leefe, a complete series of morphological changes, may not be unworthy the Society’s notice. The changes observed by Mr. Leefe in Salix Caprea consist of a gradual conversion of the pistilline into staminal organs, each step in the process being clearly explained by the plate which is given with his paper in the Ist volume of the Society’s ‘ Transactions.’ In the present specimens we have just the opposite, viz. the stamens becoming converted into ovaries, and this by every con- ceivable gradation. The plant from which these were taken grows about half a mile below Cramond Bridge near Edinburgh ; it is to all appears ance strong and healthy, and in the majority of its flowers there was no observable alteration. Fig. 1. is a floret whose filaments are partially united at the hase ; in other respects it is perfectly normal. The scales and glands i in this as in the other florets present nothing unusual. Fig. 2. The stamens still further united, giving the filament a forked appearance. _ Fig. 3. represents one of the stamens of the last figure con- verted into an ovary which bears a pollen-mass on its imner edge; the other stamen is unaltered. Fig. 4. A still more advanced condition. The ovary has no vestige of pollen-cells, but at the base is the remaining anther, sessile. Fig. 5. shows each stamen converted into a carpel and bear- ing an antherine mass. The styles have each but one stigma. Fig. 6, The two ovaries are here nearly united, but have a fissure superiorly in which are the remains of the anthers. "The styles are distinct and monostigmatous. Fig. 7. The fissure seen in last figure has disappeared by the 256 Mr. J. Lowe on Salix Andersoniana. union of the styles; a pollen-mass still remains on the side of the united ovaries. Fig. 8. A complete and well-formed ovary. I ought to remark here that these figures are not intended to represent the progressive development of the ovary as shown by any individual floret, but simply the different stages which may be traced in a number of florets and which may be reasonably regarded as successive. We may now consider the cause of these phenomena. and the laws which govern formations of this nature. The generally received opinion regarding the production of dicecious flowers is that each flower is rendered unisexual by the suppression of the other sexual whorl, and though this may be mainly true of many dicecious plants, it does not appear to ex- press the whole truth with respect to dicecious Amentifere. Dr. Braun in his ‘ Rejuvenescence of Nature,’ states that both kinds of sexual organs are derived from the same leaf, or as he expresses it, “the same leaves appear in the male as stamens and in the female as carpels.” In other words, the leaf which fails to produce a male will give rise to a female organ, and vice versd. Hence, though it is perfectly correct to say, that there is an arrest of development when stamens are alone produced, it is — otherwise with respect to female organs, since there. is here not an arrest but an exaltation of development. . These specimens illustrate also the parts of the leaf which give origin to the different parts of the essential organs ; thus, the anther gradually merging into the carpel shows that it 1s derived from the lamina of the leaf (the fact of the carpel being formed by the lamina of the leaf being ascertained by morphological changes in other plants). The pollen observed on the edge of the ovary in fig. 5, would encourage the, idea that pollen is merely a gemmiferous condition of the lamina of the leaf. And, lastly, we may allude to the gland, which, although not pre- senting any peculiarity in the present specimens, I have never- theless found in others assuming a very interesting form. I am not aware that the question has been mooted as to what is its real morphological value. It might be assumed to represent an abortive stamen, but that we find it present in those Salices which may be regarded as having their staminal whorl complete, Salia pentandra for instance. Moreover it is found to be placed opposite the interval in flowers which have only two stamens, thus having an alternate arrangement. I have little doubt, especially since meeting with the specimen shown in fig. 9, where there are two glands alternating with the stamens, that they re- present the corolla. Regarding the scale as the calyx, we have thus the various whorls of the flower complete. Mr. P. H. Gosse on Cardium exiguum. 257 XXIV.—Cardium exiguum :—its Siphons and tts Byssus. By Puiie H, Gosss, F.R.S. [With a Plate. | A minute Cockle (Cardium exiguum), about one-fourth of an inch in diameter, and of a pure white hue, was dredged by me in Weymouth Bay, May 13th, 1855, and was deposited in one of my aquaria. For some time after I had domiciled it I saw no more of it, and supposed it was lost; but one day my attention was arrested while looking with my lens through the glass side, along the edge of the bottom-rubbish, by an object which I knew not what to make of. From the midst of the floccose matter a very minute bladder was projected, the motions of which were so vivacious as to cause me no little surprise and spe- culation as to what manner of thing it might be. After vainly trying to decipher it by mere gazing, I ventured carefully to - clear away some of the rubbish on each side with a pin-point fastened to a stick ; when I discovered my tiny friend, the Cockle. No trace, it is tPue, was now to be seen of the bladder, but after a few minutes I saw it again, and understood the mystery ; not indeed all at once, but by degrees, and by repeated examinations. The facts I thus learned I will now record. In the great spinous Cockles (C. aculeatum, &c.) the ejecting or anal siphon is formed closely like the receiving or oral one,— a simple orifice, surrounded by filiform tentacles. But in this pigmy species the anal orifice is crowned by a semi-elliptical sac, which at the instant of opening the valves for the renewing of _ respiration is projected with a jerk. This sac is composed of membrane of the most extreme delicacy, and of such transpa- rency that it would be utterly invisible but for rows of minute opake-white dots that run down it longitudinally. It terminates in a circular aperture, whose width is about half that of the greatest diameter of the sac; but from the sensitiveness and contractility of the membrane, the form and dimensions of the orifice slightly vary. Its edges are not in the least thickened, and they are with the greatest difficulty detected, except by the termination of the macular lines just mentioned. In some cir- cumstances it is protruded to a much greater extent than in others, foritig a very elongated ellipse, and extending to the length of 4th of an inch, or little less than the transverse dia- meter of the valves. I for a time thought it was projected by the evolution of its walls; but on more careful examination, I saw that the sides collapsed into a wrinkled thread when the jet ceased, and were instantly distended, with force, when it was renewed. The movements of this organ, though not extensive, are Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. ays: 258 Bibliographical Notices. indicative of great sensibility. It is continually contracting and dilating both laterally and longitudinally ; bends quickly from side to side ; twitches spasmodically ; and occasionally contracts or constricts one part without altering the rest. The ejection of the effete water from it is continuous while the organ is pro- truded, and sufficiently forcible to make the current visible at the distance of upwards of an inch from the orifice. The receiving current however is intermittent. The siphon through which this latter passes is a short truncate column, the edge of which is set with about fifteen short incurved tentacles, separated from each other at their bases by more than their own diameters. This column, when withdrawn, first becomes oval, and then col- lapses ; the sides coming into contact as the valves close over it. I am not aware that any one has included the Cockles among the byssus-spinners. This little species however exercises the faculty freely. It crawls up the glass sides of my aquarium, or up a phial, six inches or more in a few hours, moving: itself by several diverging threads of varying length; and frequently, when disturbed, hanging by one alone, after the others, have been cast off. I watched the process of spinning, which did not differ from what I have observed in other byssiferous Conchifera. The tiny white foot was protruded, and pressed against. the glass for a few seconds; during which a slit, with mobile fleshy lips, was opened in its upper edge, not reaching to the tip, but terminating at about two-thirds of its length from the base. When the foot was withdrawn, two threads were found attached to the glass by minute sucking buttons, All the time of the process I perceived that the terminal, ungrooved portion of the foot, which was pellucid, seemed to be permeated by a central canal through which a fluid was percolating. Such at least was the appearance. EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. a Fig. 5. represents Cardium exiguum, with the siphons extended ; magnified © diameters. Ov Li ey BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Sede: An Introduction to Entomology, or Elements of the Natural History of Insects... By Witutam Kirey, M.A., F.R.S, F.L.S., and Wixnisam Spence, F.R.S,, F.L.S8., Seventh Edition. Sm. 8vo:. London; Longmans, 1856, } gotten Arrér the long period during which this work has occupied a high place’ in our entomological literature, almost all that remains for us to do is to ‘announce 'to our readers the appearanee of this ** new and cheaper” edition of the ‘Introduction to Entomology.’ It comprises only the first two volumes of the original edition, containing what may be termed the popular portion of the book, and is in fact a reprint of basse; th: aa VVTINM. J Bastre. le ]1_4. Edwardsia carnea. d. Gardum exiguum. a Bibliographical Notices. 259: the sixth edition of these two volumes, which were, published. sepa- rately some years since. tes : Considering the exceedingly low price at which this volume of upwards of six hundred pages is offered to the public, it is certainly very well got up, although we are sorry to see a good many misprints in its pages, which one would think might easily have been avoided in a work which has been so often printed. The entomologist perhaps may find these but trifling difficulties, but many of them will prove sad stumbling-blocks in the way of the ordinary reader. We should have been glad also to have seen a few alterations in the notes in some parts: of the work, as for instance at page 155, where the reader is referred to, Mr. Westwood’s ‘Introduction’ for an “ account of the facts hitherto recorded respecting ”’ the Strepsiptera, although Mr. Westwood’s book, having been published before the history of these singular insects was cleared up by the researches of Von Siebold and others, must necessarily give a very erroneous view of the present state of our knowledge of their mode of life. An interesting appendix is formed by the addition to the volume of the account furnished by Mr. Spence to Mr. Freeman’s Life of the Rev. W. Kirby, of the origin and progress of the ‘Introduction to Entomology,’ with particulars of the portions which are principally due to each author. Ferny Combes : a Ramble after Ferns in the Glens and Valleys of ' Devonshire. By Cuartorre Cuanter. London, Reeve, 1856. .. Thisyis a pleasant little volume, written, in a simple style, and com- mending itself alike to the tourist and valetudinarian, whom it would fain lead through some of the beauties of the ‘ far west,’—and whom it would seek to inoculate with that love of natural history which unfolds a new volume of hidden stores to the temporary sojourner *midst Arcadian scenes, converting the barren moor, and bleak upland waste; into a paradise. Although its main object is, as indeed its title would imply, to point out localities for those species of our ferns which the authoress has detected in the fairy Combes of Devon, yet she distinctly disclaims any intention of entering the realms of science : «I write,” says she, “for the votaries of health and pleasure, not for votaries of science. I write for those of less cultivated intellect, who, with an innate taste and love for all that is beautiful and divine in nature, too often wander in darkness where even alittle knowledge would open to them worlds of light in the animal and vegetable king- doms,—provided not only foruse, but for endless interest and research into the works of their Creator.” Her delineations of the’ country through which she conducts us are truthful and good,—clearly ema- nating from the pen of an observer, and bearing no evidence’ (as is too frequently, the. case. in .similar publications). that she.tas merely compiled from the works. of others. ., The deseription (p..17); of the inconveniences of a ‘Devonshire lane.’.is. marvellously, correct ;, and to us, who have wandered, over and over again, through, these ‘arva beata,’ prying into. every nook..and, crevice between the: limits: of Lynton and. Lundy, and have. marked (to our, cost). the, sudden 17% 260 Zoological Society :—~ ehange which comes over the ‘ face of the deep’ when the bold pro- montory of Hartland affords us no longer its friendly shelter on our passage to the ‘isle of rats,’ her remarks are painfully suggestive of the past: ‘* Ah! how the coast and sea alter as you pass Hartland Point ! No gentle wavelets ripple over the sand, but sturdy Atlantic billows, rolling in from the far west, come bounding over the’ stony strand, and leap high into the air as they strike against the project- ing masses of rock.” (p. 26.) ef Her picture, too, of Clovelly is manifestly ‘ drawn from the life ;’ as is also that of the entrance into it, by the well-known ‘* Hobby-drive,”’ —‘a road terraced along the cliff, winding in and out through deep wooded glens and over trickling streams ; whilst, below, the blue sea shines between the branches, and the waves make gentle moan upon a beach you cannot see” (p. 28). Clovelly is indeed a wonderful spot, and any one,” says our authoress, ‘* who would venture down its street must leave his dignity behind him, and get down as best he can,—fortunate if he have not a hard tumble or two by the way.” Another writer has aptly deseribed it as “a small fishing-village built on the steep slope of a cliff, and looking almost as if the whole place had been wrecked from some large ship, and had cleverly contrived to scramble on shore, and clamber up the rocks just beyond) high- water mark, but had never been able to reach the summit*.” > - In the concluding portion of her volume, Mrs. Chanter pilots us through the ‘ pixied haunts’ of Dartmoor, and leads ‘us into many a wild and unvisited retreat. From the top of Lustleigh Cleve,she surveys, amidst craggy Tors, the teeming valleys beneath,—and taking up her harp, m all the warmth of a poetic, imagination, . exclaims: ‘‘It is a place in which one longs to linger and drink in all its charms. It is a place from which one cannot turn without a sigh of regret ; a place that comes back in pleasant dreams of happy hours; a place one seems to have known somewhere, somehow,— long, long ago.’’ (p. 67.) oy... The last chapter of this little book contains some. directions on the cultivation of ferns, and the three or four preceding ones de- seriptions of the species of these plants, referred to in other parts of the work. © These descriptions appear to be copied for the most part from Mr. Moore’s works, and they are illustrated by some pretty good coloured figures. a PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. November 13, 1855.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair. CHARACTERS OF SOME APPARENTLY New Species or Bucco- nip&, By Puitie Luriey Scuatrer, M.A., F.LS. 1. Bucco HYPERRHYNCHUS. | Tamatia hyperrhynchus, Bp. MS. et Consp. Vol. Zygodact. p. 13. B. supra fulgenti-niger ; fronte lata et supercilits antiecis albis : * June: a Book for the Country.in Summer-time. By H. T. Stainton (London, 1856), p. 65. Mr. P. L. Sclater on some new species of Bucconide. 26} _subtus albus, nigro late torquatus ; lateribus nigro radiatis : sin wostro maximo. 1 Long. tota 10:5 ; alee 4:5; caudee 3°5; rostri a rictu 271. »» dab. In regionibus fl. Amazonum superioris (Hawawell). Mus. Paris. et P. L.S.. _ When I drew up the characters of Bucco macrorhynchus, as given in the ‘ Annals of Nat. Hist.’ for May 1854, p. 357, I had not in my possession specimens of the true macrorhynchus from Cayenne, and consequently confounded with it the present bird. But the much larger size of the bill and whole body, the greater extension of the white colour, on the front, the narrower black band and the total absence of any fawn-coloured tinge on the belly and vent are quite sufficient to distinguish this Bucco from its Cayenne representative. DL have lately ascertained, through the kindness of Prince Bena- parte, that this is the species included under the name Tamatia hyperrhynchus in his Conspectus Volucrum Zygodactylorum, pub- lished in the ‘Ateneo Italiano’ of May last, and I have therefore adopted ‘his. specific designation. But no descriptions. have yet appeared of the many new species of which the names only are inserted _ in that and other similar recent publications of the Prince. |The type specimens of the present bird are in the French National collection. | 2, Bucco pyson1. “Tamatia gigas, Bp. Consp. Vol. Zygodact. p. 13? “Bucco dysoni, G. KR. Gray in Mus. Brit. “'B. supra fulgenti-niger ; fronte usque ad oculos et collari postico — albis : subtus albus ; vitta pectorali lata nigra ; lateribus nigre ! variis ; rostro pedibusque nigris. “Long. tota 9°7; alee 4:5; caudee 3°4 ;. rostri a rictu 1°8. Hab. Jn America Centrali, Honduras (Dyson). Mus. Brit. Obs. Species a Buccone macrorhyncho fronte latius albo, rostro ‘majore, et ventre pure albo, a Buccone hyperrhyncho rostro minore et fronte minus albo diversa, et inter has duas media locanda. A single specimen of this bird in the British Museum was procured by Mr. Dyson in Honduras. In my Synopsis of this family I have ‘confounded it with its near affines, from which I now think, as might have been expected from the locality, it will bear separation. It is very probable that Prince Bonaparte’s name, gigas (which was applied to a bird brought by Delattre from Nicaragua), was intended for this same species, but as. the type has disappeared, and no specific characters have been published for the name, it is difficult to be certain on that point. 3. Bucco PULMENTUM. Tamatia (Nyctactes) pulmentums Bp. et Verr. MS. : B. supra fusco-brunneus;, fronte..et, supercilis.. rufescentebus ; torque angusto nuchaliincouspicuo albido; dorst medi alarum uropygiique plumis partim. fulvo terminatis: subtus albus ; gutture wnferiore pallide rufescente ; plaga utrinque guttural 262 Zoological Society :-— magna cum maculis crebris pectus totum et ventrem ffredpue ad latera) occupantibus atris: rostro nigro. Long. tota 5°0; alee 3:1; caudee 2:5. Hab. In Peruvia Orientali et regionibus fl, Asdascanta superioris : Pebas (Cast. et Dev.): Chamicurros (Hawawell). Mus, Paris., Joh. Gould et P.L.S. Obs. Sp. Bucconi tamatie affinissima, sed gula pallidiore et maculis ventris majoribus et intensioribus differt. This appears to be a western representative of the B. famatia of Cayenne, from which, however, I think it may be fairly separated. MM. Verreaux of Paris have lately received a considerable number of specimens of it from the Upper Amazon. Ehepe all present the same distinctive characters as are above noticed. 4. MoNASA PERUANA. Monasa peruana, Bp. et Verr. MS. M. plumbescenti-nigra, capite et gutture intensioribus ; fronte et menti summa parte albis: rostro ruberrimo,. Long. tota 11:0; alee 5°0; caudee 4°5. Hab. In Peruvia Orientali in regionibus fl. Amazonum superioris : Chamicurros ({awawell). Mus. Joh. Gould et P.L.S. Oés. Simillima M. personate sed rostro clarius rubro, mento ad ipsam apicem solum albo haud nisi dubie disjungenda, . My specimen of this bird was obtained. from the MM. Verreaux, and carries the MS. name above quoted, which I have thought it as well to adopt. The characters which separate it from its well-known Brazilian representative are certainly very slight, but appear to be constant in at least a dozen examples I have examined from the same locality. 5. Bucco PIcATws. B, supra niger; plaga in summis scapularibus utrinque magna et maculis in pileo rotundis cum loris albis: subtus albus; vitta lata pectoral nigra: cauda nigra, rectricibus tribus utrinque extimis in medio et harum omnium apicibus albo maculatis : vostro pedibusque nigris. Long. tota 6:7; ale 3:2; caude 2°3. Hab. In reg. fl. Amazonum superioris ; Chamicurros (Hawawell). Mus. Joh. Gould. Obs. Species, Bucconi tecto forsan nimium affinis, et ob crassitiem majorem, torquem pectoris latiorem et caudam minus albo maculatam non sine dubio constituenda. Mr. Gould’s collection contains two examples of this bird, which he has entrusted to me for comparison with its Cayenne representa- tive.’ It‘is not, however, without hesitation that I have determined to separate’'them from it. Besides their larger: size and broader breast-band, the white medial square spot extends in the present species’ only through the three lateral recttices; with a slight trace of it in the fourth. In the Cayenne bird the outer five pairs are all strongly marked foes. Thewhole plumage of the bird is also generally more intensely ac Dr. J. E. Gray on new species. of Freshwater Tortoises. 268 6. MALACOPTILA NIGRIFUSCA. Malacoptila fusca, ex Bogota, Sclater, P. Z,8. 1855, p. 136. M. nigricanti-brunnea, plumarum scapis pallide fulvis ; loris et plumis mystacalibus cum plaga triangulari super-pectorali albis : ventre medio crissoque fere unicoloribus, albicantioribus ; rostri basi lete aurantia, apice nigro; pedibus nigricanti- brunneis. Long. tota 6°5 ; alee 3:5; caudee 2°5. Hab. In Nova Granada; Santa Fé de Bogota. Mus. Brit. et Joh. Gould. ~~ (Obs. 8p. Malacoptile fusce affinissima sed statura minore et coloribus nigricantioribus: rostri basi leetius aurantia. This New Grenadian bird, which in my Synopsis of this family and List of Bogota birds I united with the true fusca of Cayenne, cer- tainly presents considerable claims for specific distinction. The body is generally smaller, the bill in particular is shorter and not so strong, and at the base is of a deep orange colour instead of pale yellow, the black not extending so far towards the base of the upper mandibles ; the markings on the head, throat and breast also, are much blacker,. and I have therefore named the bird nigrifusca. There are specimens of it in the British Museum and in Mr. Gould’s collection. The East. Peruvian or High-Amazon examples on the other hand (which are held distinct by some naturalists under Du Bus’ title wmornata) resemble the Cayenne bird much more nearly. After remarking that the white lore-spot is nearly obsolete, and the skins “are rather finer and larger, it is in truth difficult (at least with my present examples) to see further differences, and I therefore regard M. inornata as a very doubtful species. Rio Napo specimens are still more like the true fusca. On some New Species or FRESHWATER TORTOISES FROM Nortu America, CEYLON AND AusTRALIA. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., F.R.G.S. etc. Fam. I. Emypip. The freshwater Tortoises which have been referred to the genus “Emys, as it is at present constituted, may be divided into two very distinct genera; and this is the more advisable as it is extremely difficult to distinguish the American species of which it is composed, and the separation of any of them by organic characters must facili- tate the process. The genera may be thus named and defined ;— L. Emmys. | >The lower jaw rounded beneath, and covered with the hinder part of*the horny beak; the toes strong, covered with, broad; band-like ‘scales. © This genus includes: £. ornata, EL. scripta, £. Holbrook, and many other species, both Asiatic and American. “2. Pseupemys. ~The lower jaw flattened beneath and covered with 4'soft skin. ‘The 264 Zoological Society :—~ toes weak, slender, covered with small scales above, and very broadly webbed. 1. Pseudemys concinna. 2. P. serrata. The genera Batagur and Malaclemys have nearly similar feet, and they appear, like Pseudemys, to be the most aquatic animals of the family. The species which have hitherto been referred to the genus CistuDo differ considerably in their habits, some being nearly terrestrial and others almost exclusively aquatic. The examination of the animal shows that there are good external characters by which they may be divided into natural groups agreeing with their habits and their geographic distribution. J. The more terrestrial: have the front of their legs covered with thick; imbricate, triangular scales, the toes only. slightly webbed, and the sternum broad, hiding the legs when withdrawn, as— 1. CistupDo. . The head rhombic, the forehead flat, and eyes lateral : ‘confined to N. America; as C. Car olinensis, with four, and C. Mexicana, with only three toes on the hind feet. 2. LUTREMYS. The head oblong, depressed, with the eyes on the upper part of the cheek. Found i in Europe, as L. Europea, : . Il. The more aquatic kinds have the front of the legs: covered with small scales and some broad, transverse, lunate plates; the toes webbed. They are confined to Asia; as 3: CuvorRAa. The head rhombic, the eyes lateral, the sternal lobes broad, hiding the legs when contracted, as C. dmboinensis and C. trifasciata. 4. CyCLEMYS. The head depressed, eyes subsuperior, the sternal lobes iat narrow, not hiding the legs when contracted, as C. dentata and C. platynota, 'The latter species was referred to the genus Testudo by F. Miller, and when I first described it I considered it as an Emys, but the examination of a series of specimens of different ages shows that it is a species of Box Tortoise nearly allied to C. dentata. It has been hitherto believed that there was only a single species of the: genus | ‘KinosTERNON, as now restricted, found in the United States; and all the adult specimens I have received from that country are, 1 lowit own, exceedingly. alike, so much so that I cannot under- take to say that we have-adult specimens of more than a single species, On-examming the young specimens of this genus from the United States, im the Museum Collection; it is evident that there are at least three most distinct species found in that country, which probably in Dr. J. EB. Gray on new species of Freshwater Tortoises. 265 their eroded and discoloured adult state are so alike as to be mistaken for one another. They may be thus described :-— 1. KrnostERNON PENSYLVANICUM. Head brown-dotted ; temples with two parallel distant streaks of white spots, from the upper and lower edge of the orbit, and a third streak across the lower:jaw ; neck white-dotted ; back deep brown ; lower side of marginal shields, the axillary and inguinal plates and each of the sternal plates with a large yellow spot; sternum broad, rounded. before and behind. . Hab. North America, Florida, #. Doubleday, Esq. 2, KINOSTERNON HIPPOCREPIS. Head brown, with a broad white streak on each side, from the end of nose’over the eyebrows to the sides of the nape; back pale and sternum brown; dorsal shield with a single apical and some scattered black spots ; under side of each marginal and sternal plate. rather aler in the middle; sternum rather broad, rounded in front and slightly truncated behind. ; ~ K. Pensylvanicum, Holbrook, N. Amer. Herp. t. 21. Hab. North America, New Orleans, #. Doubleday, Esq. 3. KINOSTERNON PUNCTATUM. Head brown, minutely white-dotted, without any streaks ; the back brown, discal shield with a very distinct apical, and some scattered black spots; margin with a very narrow white line ; under side whitish, with minute scattered black dots and line; sternum narrow, con- tracted. at-each end, and with straight sides behind, rather truncated in front and more distinctly and broadly so behind. ! Hab. North America. There are several specimens of the first species of different ages from various parts of the States, in the British Museum; I have therefore retained for it the more general name; and two young specimens and a half-grown one of the second species, and only a single young specimen of the third species ; the latter is so distinct, by the narrow form of its sternum, from the other two, that it might be referred to the genus Aromochelys if the pectoral plates were not triangular; it may be considered as the species passing towards that genus, and I should think that the adult, animal must differ considerably from the common form of K. Pensylvanicum. AROMOCHELYS. The Musk Tortoise, or, asit is more commonly called, theStinkpot of North America, is easily distinguished from the other Kinosterna by - the narrowness of the sternum and the humeral plates being square, like the pectoral. one, instead of triangular, as they: are ‘in K.| scor- poides and K.Pensylvanicum.: For this reason I have: proposed: to divide them into a distinct group under the name of Aromochelys:: lam the more inclined: to-do so, as there ares two most: distinct species in the British Museum Collection, which have) either been 266 Zoological Society :— confounded together by the American naturalists, or haye been most unaccountably overlooked. They may be thus defined :— i 1. AROMOCHELYS ODORATA. Head moderate, with two streaks from the nose, one above and the other under the eyes, to the side of the neck; the back oblong- convex, the vertebral line rather flattened; the gular plate mh triangular, the humeral plate rather oblique, shield brown, purple- brown spotted. Holbrook, N. Amer. Herpet. t. 22. Hab. United States and Louisiana. 2. AROMOCHELYS CARINATA. We have four specimens of this species in the Museum Collection. Cat. Tortoises B.M. t. 20 a. Head very large, black-dotted, without any lateral streaks; back, oblong, very high, the vertebral line high and acutely keeled the whole length, shields grey-brown, spotted and lined with purple- brown ; the gular plate very small, linear, transyerse marginal, the humeral plate square, transverse, parallel to the pectoral plates. — Hab. North America, Louisiana. | There-are two species of North American Tortoises which are re- ferred to the genus CuELypra, which are so. differently organized that they are evidently the types of two very distinct genera, which may be thus characterized :— 1, CHELYDRA. ! Head moderate, rather depressed, covered with a soft skin, chin bearded, neck granular; back with two slight keels; marginal plates in a-single series. ; Chelydra serpentina. 2. MAcROCcHELYS. Head large, angular, contracted in front, covered with symmetrical horny plates, neck with several series of spinose warts; back with three sharp continued tubercular keels; the lateral marginal plates in a double series. M, Temminckii. Fam. Il. Cuetypip2. When Australia was first visited by Sir Joseph Banks, he brought home with him from New Holland a freshwater Tortoise, which Dr. Shaw described under the name of T'estudo longicollis. This has been made the type of the genusCuEeLopina._ Recent travellers in Australia have shown that the genus is distributed over the country; each part appears to have a species peculiar to itself. In ‘Capt., now Sir George Grey’s Travels, 1 described and figured a species from Western Australia under the name of Chelodina oblonga.. In a col- lection, which. we, have. lately.received from Haslar Hospital, there are twoivery,large specimens. of the genus sent from Swan River by the late Mr.-Collie, which, though similar in several respects to Dr. J. E. Gray on new species of Freshwater Tortoises. 267 Chelodina oblonga, may be considered as a distinct species, which I shall proceed to shortly characterize. The species of the genus hitherto described have the thorax covered with very thin smooth shields, so transparent that a peculiar black reticulated appearance, which exists between the shields and the bones of the thorax, can be distinctly seen through them. This character is common to C. longicollis of New Holland, C. oblonga, and Mr. Collie’s species from Swan River, which I propose to call, in honour of my late friend and excellent collector— 1. CHELODINA COLLIEI. The shield oblong, elongate, contracted and revolute on the sides ; under side uniform pale yellow. | Hab. Swan River, Alexander Collie, Esq. This species agrees with C. oblonga in the uniform colour of the back and sternum, which is only varied by the dark lines of the netted appearance before referred to; but it is easily known from that species by its larger size, the much narrower shape, and the lateral margin becoming strongly revolute, and the edge over the hinder limb raised up and rather expanded. The British Museum have lately received, with some other speci- mens, from the Australian continent—but unfortunately the special habitat was not indicated—the shell of a Tortoise which has all the characters of the genus as at present defined, except that, instead of the shields on the thorax being thin, submembranous and. semitrans- parent, they are thick, horny and concentrically grooved like the shields of many other genera, It is not accompanied by the head or limbs of the animal, so we have not the means of determining if they offer any characters which, with the peculiar structure of the shell, might render it desirable to form it into a separate genus. It may be defined and thus named :— 2. CHELODINA SULCATA. Shell depressed, roundish ovate, brown; shield horny, thick, distinctly concentrically grooved. Hab. Australia. Fam. III. Trionycip2. _ The species of this family, which have the hind legs covered with ‘moveable flaps affixed to the sides of the hinder lobe of the sternum, named Cryptopus by MM. Dumeril and Bibron, may be divided into two very distinct geographic genera. 1, Emypa, Gray. | The. margins of the upper shield strengthened with bones ; the sternum with three pairs of callosities and a small odd one behind the anterior pair. Asia. | “2. CxycuANostEvs, Peters. } 19 119. The margin of the upper shield’ flexible, without’any bones; the sternum with four pairs of callosities and an odd one*behind the two anterior pairs; the pair on the hinder lobes small, far apart. Africa. 268 Miscellaneous. | It has been usually stated that the only known species of the genus EmMypa was generally distributed over India; we have in the British Museum specimens only from the Valley of the Ganges. The young specimens all agree in the head and shell being variegated. We have lately received a specimen of this genus from Ceylon, collected by Mr. Thwaites, which differs in both the above particu- lars ; and in the Museum of the Society there is the shell of an adult animal, sent home from Ceylon by Dr. Kelaart, which shows that, it is a most distinct species. They may be thus characterized :— 1. EMyDA PUNCTATA. Back and upper part of the head pale spotted; the odd anterior callosity small, roundish triangular; the hinder callosity of adult ovate, inner edge semicircular; of young triangular, far apart. Hab. India, Ganges. | 2. EMYDA CEYLONENSIS. Back and upper part of the head (in spirits) dull pale olive ; lips, chin and lower part of the body whitish. The odd anterior sternal tubercle large, oblong, transverse; the hinder pair of callosities large, close, in adult nearly united, with straight parallel inner edges. Emyda punctata, Kelaart, Prod. Faun, Ceylon. 179. Hab. Ceylon. Dr. Kelaart, in his work on the Ceylon animals, was not aware of the distinctness of this animal from the continental. species ;. he ob- serves that the head is black-lined when alive. : The new species described in this paper are figured in. the Illustrated Catalogue of Tortoises in the Collection of the British Museum. | MISCELLANEOUS, On the Vitality of the Anguillulee of Mildewed Wheat. By C. Davaine. Tux Anguillule of wheat in the larva state are endowed with the power of remaining dry and apparently dead for several years, and recovering their powers of movement when moistened. , This is not the case with these animals after they have acquired sexual organs. In the larva state also they exhibit a remarkable resistance to the action of violent, poisons, provided these are not of a nature to act upon their, tissues. The author has found, by experiment, that opium, the salts of morphine, belladonna, atropine, strychnine, and, its,com- pounds, &c.; have no action upon these animals. In a concentrated solution, or paste. of these substances, they. continued, to, live and move fora fortnight... Nicotine, on,the contrary, soon, destroys their movements, but not their vitality, for after remaining several days in contact. with this substance, they become asilively as ever when freed from it by washing. \ . Organic matters, and especially animal matters in a state of decom- Miscellaneous. 269 position, have the same action as nicotine upon the Anguillule. A little piece of meat, cheese, some paste, &c., put into the water con- taining them, will render the whole of them straight and stiff in the course of a few hours in hot weather. By drying and again moist- ening them, or by washing them constantly with pure water, they soon begin to move again, and the author has repeated this resusci- tation frequently with the same individuals. So great is the influence of decomposing animal matters upon the Anguillule, that if a few of them be crushed in opening a mildewed grain, this will be sufficient to prevent the others from moving when placed in a small quantity of water. ‘Substances which act chemically upon the tissues, and especially acids, destroy these animals more or less quickly; sulphuric acid, diluted with 200 volumes of water, kills them in a few hours, and may be employed to destroy them in seed corn. This action, which is common to all acids, is the more singular, as other Anguillule live and breed in vinegar. ; ~'These animals also support an intense cold. The author has exposed them to a temperature of —4° F. for several hours without killing them. Heat on the contrary is fatal to them, and they perish at about 148° F., whilst the Rotifera and Tardigrada support a heat of 212° F. The author remarks, that as wheat loses its germinative power at about 148° F., it was unnecessary that these animals should be enabled to bear a higher temperature. ‘The adult Anguillule exhibit far less tenacity of life in all these respects. The larvee live two months or more in water ; the adults on an average a day and a half. The extreme limit was five days. The larvee live at least two hours in sulphuric acid diluted with 200 volumes of water; the adults less than one hour. In a mixture of 3 parts of water and 1 of alcohol, the larvee live for six hours or more, the adults only two hours. The larve kept for more than a month in glycerine are soon revived when put into pure water ; the adults could not be resuscitated after lying in this sub- stance for two hours. Five hours’ exposure to a temperature of —4°F. does not injure the vitality of the larvee, whilst exposure for the same period to a temperature of + 3° to + 4° F. always kills the adults. The larvee may be kept dry for several years and revived by placing them in pure water; whilst the adults after a desiccation of a few hours have entirely lost their vitality. The author has also made some experiments with the view of determining whether these singular little animals would undergo any métamorphosis if placed in conditions different from those in which they usually occur, and found that changes of habitat produced no modifications in their characters, which would approximate them to the other Nematoid worms. He placed the larvee in vegetable mould, im Vinegar and flour paste, and administered them to animals. In no ease did the Anguillule acquire the appearance of the Nematoid worms which live naturally in such situations, and when administered to cold-blooded animals they were evacuated im a motionless state, but still alive.— Comptes Rendus, July 21, 1856, p. 148.5 © 270 Miscellaneous. Notice of a new species of Nocturnal Lizard from Mexicoy «>» By Dr. J. KE. Gray, F.R.S, &e. rrobd Among the animals collected at Cordova in Mexico by M. Sallé, lately added to the Zoological Collection of the British Museum, is a fine specimen of nocturnal Lizard, belonging to the genus Cubina, which appears to have hitherto escaped the notice of zoologists. _ CuBINA GRANDIS. Blackish, brown beneath, crown black spotted; nape with an elongated oblique spot on each side, forming an imperfect crescent ; back with five narrow, the tail with eight broad white cross rings, the one on back of the neck just in front of the shoulders crescent- shaped, the rest transverse. The back and legs covered with close, rounded, smooth tubercles ; the tail with regular rings of small, less raised tubercular seales ; the crown of the head with smooth scales ; the temple with conical acute tubercles; the belly covered with smooth, rather elongated, square, four-sided shields; the under side of the tail with smaller, narrow, more elongated similar shields; the chin and throat with small gra- nular scales ; labial shields moderate, four-sided, with three rows of larger six-sided shields on the edge of the jaw, below the lower labial plates, the hinder one of the series being rather smaller and slightly keeled ; the toes elongate, narrow, black above, with a white ring over each joint. Body and head, 5 ; tail, 5 inches. Hab. Mexico, near Cordova (M. Sallé). On a new genus and species of Trochilidee from Ecuador: By Joun Gov tp, F.R.S. &e. This fine species of Humming Bird is remarkable for its size, deeply forked. tail, and the harmonious hues of its plumage, which, although less glittering and metallic than in many other species, is nevertheless strikingly beautiful. I consider this bird to be new to science, both generically and specifically, and as the name of Victoria regia has been given to one of the finest flowers of the same: part: of South America, I am desirous of dedicating this new Humming Bird to the Empress of the French, and I accordingly, propose to name it. Eugenia imperatriz. Its native habitat is the vast Andean forests, in the neighbourhood of Quito in Ecuador, where it procures its insect food from the bell-shaped flowers of the Dature. an Genus EvGEntA, = Beem Gen. Char. Bill. rather. lengthened, straight. and. strong; ..wings: long and pointed ; tail lengthened and very much forked, the feathers: narrow and rigid; tarsi clothed with feathers nearly to the’ toes ; feet small. a EUGENIA IMPERATRIX. Male. Face and fore part of the neck brilliant grass-green ; crown of the head, back; neck, chest and upper part of the flanks very Meteorological Observations. 271 deep green; on the centre of the throat a gorget of reddish-violet ; abdomen and under tail-coverts shining, greenish-yellow; wings purplish-brown; tail deeply forked, the feathers black, narrow and rigid ; some tufts of white downy feathers across the lower part of the abdomen ; thighs brown in front, white behind. Total length 64 inches ; bill 14: wing 33; tail 3. Female. Upper surface green ; throat, chest and abdomen greyish- white spangled with green, the spangles being very minute on the throat.and gradually increasing in size downward to the flanks ;_ tail blackish-brown ; tarsi white. -Total length 54 inches; bill 13; wing 23; tail 23. Hab, Ecuador.—Proc. Zool. Soc., Nov. 13, 1855. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JULY 1856. Chiswick.—July 1, Cloudless, with very dry air. 2. Dry haze: very fine. 3. Clear and very fine. 4. Fine: overcast: slight rain. 5. Fine: overcast : very fine.’ 6; Very fine: lightning, with rain at night. 7. Densely clouded : rain. 8.-Very heavy rain, cold and boisterous. 9. Fine. 10. Very fine. 11, Cloudy: slight drizzle; fine. 12. Overcast. 13. Very fine: overcast: cloudy. 14. Very fine: overcast. 15. Cloudy and fine: lightning, with rain at night. 16. Rain: heavy clouds and showers: very fine. 17. Very fine. 18. Overcast: drizzly: very fine. 19. Fine: overcast. 20. Slight drizzle: overcast: rain. 21. Very fine. 22. Sultry. 23. Slight fog: very hot: cloudy: lightning. 24. Shower: very hot. 25, 26. Exceedingly fine. 27. Overcast: rain. 28. Cloudy: very fine ; hazy. 29. Slight fog: very fine. 30. Uniform haze: very fine. 31. Slight fog: very sultry: clear and fine. Mean temperature of the month ..........4. sebepr ste Sitters (2 ote 4!) Mean temperature of July 1855 __...... painisds swieredes Shistsoteews 62 -99 Mean temperature of July for the last thirty years .......... 63 “11 Average amount of rain in July ssccesssssscrecceorseseenes ee.» 2°958 inches, Boston —July 1—4. Fine. 5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rainp.m. 7. Cloudy: rain A.M. and p.m. 8. Fine: rain A.M.andr.m. 9. Fine: rain p.m. 10. Fine. 11. Cloudy. 12. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 13. Cloudy. 14. Fine. 15. Cloudy. 16. Cloudy: rain A.M. andr.m. 17. Fine. 18. Rain a.m. and pm. 19, Fine. 20, Cloudy. 21,22. Fine. 23,24. Cloudy. 25. Fine: rain p.m. 26. Cloudy. 27. Cloudy: rain a.m. 28—31. Fine. | Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—July 1. Bright a.m.: clear p.m. 2. Clear A.M. and p.m. 3, Clear a.M.: showers P.M. 4. Drizzle a.m.and p.m. 5. Cloudy A.M. : rizzle, showers p.M. 6, Showers a.m. : drizzle, showers P.M. 7. Rain A.M. : ight p.m. 8. Drizzle, showers a.m. and p.m. 9. Drizzle, showers a.m.: cloudy Pm. 10. Cloudy A.M. and p.m. 11. Cloudy a.m. : rain p.m. 12. Bright AMe: bright; fine, thunder p.m. 13. Bright a.m. : cloudy, fine p.m. 14. Clear, fine a.m.: cloudy, rain p.m. 15. Cloudy a.m. and p.m. 16. Drizzle a.m. : rainp.M. 17. Clear a.m.andp.m. 18. Rain a.m.: showers p.m. 19,20. Drizzle A.M.: damp p.m. 21. Bright, fine a.m. and p.m, 22. Clear, fine a.m.: cloudy, fine p.m. 23. Rain a.m.: cloudy, fine p.m. 24, 25. Bright a.m.: bright, fine p.m. 26. Clear a.m.: showers p.m. 27. Bright a.m.: showers p.m. 28. Showers A.M. : cloudy, fine p.m. 29. Clear, fine a.M.: rain p.m. 30. Bright.a.m.;: hazy p,m. 31, Cloudy, fine A.M.: rain P.M. Mean temperature of July for previous twenty-nine years... 55°22 Mean temperature of this Month ...sersereescersersecese ene paves DEE Mean temperature of July 1855 —...sssssesesseweseieiies aanvaer 59339 3 Average quantity of rain in July for previous sixteen years ... 2°45 inches. x Soe ae ee LS | gS g9| 2 | 06 90.0 10,0£ £9.67 191.0£ Lzz.0€ 1 . Zi. fewer tt oes evesesoes mM “MS “Mm +S $9S ol oS Lg , +0.0£ Lg.6z $9.62 : E1z,0f. bbz.0f -of Se. set eeraee eescesere| | *s *s “MS : 9S SL ' 89 is G og $1.62 L6.6z $9.62 . SE1,08 <¥% $61.0§ : fe to, [rs****! go, lemum| ms | cms | &S | $2 99| 0S |-6Z | 00,08 £3.62 $9.62 036.62 *¥90.0£ "gz vo. | Lo. | zt |*msm| ms | ms | $5 | ZS $g|.o$ | LL 73.62 $L,6z gv.6z ZZ0,0£ forof | os O1, | 1% | Zo. | -mss| ms | ‘ms | 98 | 09] Lo} 1¥ | of 11.62 £9.62 LS.6z O10,0£ 090.08 | -9¢ resseresclecsceesesizecseeere! sags | omg | ems | £5.) £09 | bg} 0% |ooL | ° Lo.62 $9.6 gt.6z 108,62 £56.62 oy woaiecnbsjeneseeePensaseseo*) wimg | om | mg | Soy ee fg} bS | LL £$.6z >v.62 of.62 Log.6z. £99.62 “bz D Gr. [roceteewelseeooesss| cop | omg | ‘og | LSnk SaaS SZ} LS | og 0S .6z 65.62 £0.6z $09.62 ofl.6z by ZO, [reereetetiteseeeres| cage: | omg | mg | “£8. 1 $$9 | $.29| LR | Ee £9.6z 7l.6z £2.62 ££¢.6z 6£6.62 22 susbeosrsicesseonste ZO, “| soa) “mu | cmu| OS | wee 69} 09 | SZ 13.62 Lg.6z 6£.62 646.62 166.62 te: To. jee"! vo, fmum | ‘Mm | smu | O84 &S Lg| £8 | 1Z £6.62 6g.6z gv.6z 16.62 £66.62 Oz ZO. | ZO. [**eererlemum | *m | om | $28 | 8S | $.99) 19 | 94 $3.62 11.62 bb.6z 646.62 $00.0£ “61 VE. jrevereees| tO. |emsm] om | ems | $2S | tS | S19) 66 | LL LS.6z £9.62 gv.6z 600,0£ o£0.0£ “91 mererese] Ox. eeesereeel ma | sm | cm | 6] PS | gS) ob | aL |. Sg.6e $3.62 98.62 | ogo.of | tor.0f | +410 6x. jrerrer"*| go. | emu | sms | cms] $64 | PS | 69) fb | go | L2.6e $9.62 07.62 LEL.6z 766.62 | or bo. [srl rz, | vos | mss | -as | $65 | frq | $.04] 2S | ZZ | £5.62 | 15.62 | fhe | $63.62 | 066.62. | -Gr ee. or sirentnsere Tag | | es | PES Pees | 289) 85 EL 99.67 | £9.62 Lv.6z 026,62 | £66.62 “br mr reseste OE, c[°**eeeo*"|-<-au | ZA | AAS 7S | 8S 6S} 2S eZ 08.62 1Z,6z gt.6z 113.62 963.62 Ey essseeesloeseerees! ro. | une] cA | “AMS 1S | £45 99| zb | of $9.62 $9.62 ££.62 064,62 $23.62 re gf. |erreee! zo, | em lemsm| ems | $19 | 2S | Sol oS | EZ 79.62 79.62 £b.62 gbg.6z 906.62 | ere eet BOS eeg | ee) ma) ers 8s $$} oS | ¥Z $1.62 7L,6z o$ 62 016,62 926.62 ‘or € | £0, gt. 10. [mum emu | emu | Lb! os LS; LE | to | $9.62 LS,6z z£.6z $vl.62 1$g.6z 6. | So, 6+. gh. | ‘mu | mu | smu | got | 86 9$| 6£ | gt 9$.6z gr.6z £9.92 gol.6z 739.6z *g Le. 9°. Sz. |-mum|msm| cms | Eb | Lb | S.zg| bh | zo gt.6z Sv.6z £2.62 ZVE.6z 692.62 of Lo, |'ets****| go. |mum|] om | *m | Seb | ScS | zo| 6b | LZ 95.62 65,62 gr.6<2 £46.62 700,0£ 9 Go, [rsersesee|eeeeeeeee] emgan mmm | om | 0S | 9S GotS¢2] oz +L 6e ie6% $6 6c 666-62 Sat I go. jeter} TO, | smu |mum| smu | SoS | S$ £9| gv | gl $6.62 26,67 79.62 ZZ0,0£ oor.of ty ZO, rorereesaiscorrerer) ows | a | tou | $08 | §vS gS| L4& | £2 or.of£ 91,08 9L.6z oL1.0£ L1z,0€ “£ sot eaveceicoceocvesiongrosore! omar "MAU ‘ou Sob 1S cS gf zl 0%.0£ Z1.0£ $1.62 ‘291.08 £61.0£ ‘ - © smaromeert- QO, ine*e*se""| “mary oom | con) $68 |. OP S| wh} rZ Lr.0f Lr.0f $L.6z gl1.0f z0z.0£ ‘I Be 5 S £ = 2 ; ‘urd $g ure £6 ee “UIT : Xe] ‘ur'd $g ‘ure £6 ra “uly *xeIy an 2.8 S : iS ot & ees F a | e |e | PF Lem | Reus | EP] ssomto ‘yormpueg ‘fouyI0 BP “YOUMSTYD i “urey PULA *19}OULOULIEY, J, *IojoMOINg Pate ‘AUNMUG ‘asuvpy yompung yo “UOySNO[D *¢- ‘Ady 247 Ag pun {NOLSOg 7 Tee,A “Ay Ag £Uopuo'T snau SMOIMSIHY yp Ajawog younynors0Fy ay) fo uapsny) ay} zo VosdwOY, “Ay Ag apyw swornasasgg Jvoboposoajapy | ses SOS ws t> 4 pen 2 yee 7 ir “ f ase ey ny sae ee eee PW OR ar ee TN r a Et ay es Pa. 5 TS ieee re Mien Coes ioe NE — Mir, fe Ve OE ce 3 se, Soh de te a =. Specter Yaa aR ere ele, Lia eameney Reena ag {aye Te te doe te Sa Oe Fear Wo ee eee aneee tree it Lt hae oe oe Oe ae} ¢ \s eo" v vs = Bye 7h ii ors wir r 9 ae eis: aoa | ot gee THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. {SECOND SERIES. ] No. 106. OCTOBER 1856. XXV.— Monograph of the British Umbilicariz. By the Rev. W. A. Leicuron, B.A., F.B.S.E. { With a Plate. } Tue Umbilcaria constitute a distinct and well-marked group of Lichens. ‘Their thallus bears a general external resemblance to that of some species of Endocarpon (e. g. End. miniatum), but the different internal structure shows these genera to have no real connexion. Their apothecia approximate in external form to those both of Lecidea and Opegrapha. But this resemblance is limited to external character alone, for dissection demonstrates that there is no affinity in structure between the plants. The apothecia of the Umbilicaria are entirely destitute of that black carbonaceous excipulum which is so conspicuous a feature of the Lecidee. Their structure greatly assimilates, and indeed is almost identical with, that of the apothecia of the plant generally known as Lecidea vesicularis, Ach. With the Opegraphe the resemblance is altogether external, the gyrations or redupli- cations to which the apothecia are subject alone constituting the similarity ; interna! structure being here also entirely different. The structure of the thallus appears to be alike in all the plants included in the genus, however dissimilar their external - aspect may appear. The only differences apparently arise from ~ one portion or layer being more or less developed in growth, _ probably from local circumstances, than another. This. has been admirably investigated, described and figured by M. L. R. Tulasne, in his “ Mémoire des Lichens,” published in the ‘ An- ~ nales des Sciences Naturelles,’ 3 série, tom. xvii. The thallus oe of U. pustulata, he says, presents a double cortical layer. The Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. 18 274 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz. superior cortex is formed of small polygonal cells intimately united, and its superficial brown colour is veiled by a sort of furfuraceous powder, whose cellular elements, very irregular, are unequally distributed and variously associated. The cortical layer of the inferior face of the thallus is about double the thickness of the preceding, and forms with it nearly a fourth part of the entire thickness of the lichen, This part of the plant is greyish, of a horny consistence, and very hygrometric. It is constituted, as nearly all the tissues of this sort, by glo- bular utricules, with extremely thick walls, and so united to each other, that the external contours of each of them are in- distinct. This horny layer bears on its free face an infinity of minute papille of a conical or pyramidal form, and which are continuous with it, that is to say, formed of a tissue entirely similar, but of a very deep brown colour. The fibrous medulla which occupies the middle of the thallus, is, as im most foli- aceous lichens, a loose tissue filled with air, above which, the spherical gonidia form a slight continuous layer. The structure of the other species scarcely differs in any material point of view. In our plate (Pl. X. fig. 1) we have copied M. Tulasne’s exquisite illustrative section. , The apothecia arise from the medullary layer, and their deve- lopment appears to take place somewhat in the following manner. In the spot where an apothecium is about to appear, the cortical layer is, by the uplifting of the medullary layer, formed into a small wart or tubercle. This tubercle opens in the middle, the hymenium appears exposed to view, the cortical layer is on either side thrown back or reflected upon itself so as to constitute ‘a kind of excipulum to the hymenium, which is gradually and progressively protruded upwards by the medullary layer, until a fully expanded apothecium is formed, sessile or closely ap- pressed on the surface of the thallus. The apothecia are of a deep black or brown colour, but ‘a vertical section shows this tint to be confined exclusively to the surface of the disk and of the excipulum. The base of the hymenium is not subtended by any carbonaceous mass, as in the Lecidee, the medullary layer be- coming in that part of a brown colour more or less deepened in tint. The apothecia are either simple, forming a single patellula, or compound, consisting of numerous gyrations having much the general appearance of the lirellee in the Opegraphe. The internal structure is the same in both cases ; and dissection shows that the compound apothecia result, not from a division of the disk of a single patellula, but from a great number of apothecia spring- ing from the'same spot, forced, by’excessive compression against each other ‘and growth within a ‘limited circular space, to assume a gyrate direction, and to exhibit the singular appearances for Rey. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariee. 275 which the apothecia of the genus are so conspicuous and re- markable. So far as my opportunities of research extend, the first writer who: mentions these plants is Tournefort, in his Institutiones Rei Herbariz, 1710, who describes, in the concise manner usual with earlier writers when treating of Lichens, two species, U. pus- tulata and grisea. Vaillant, following his great master, in his Botanicon Parisiense, 1727, describes and figures the same two species, with that characteristic accutacy and fidelity for which his plates are so valuable. Micheli, in his Nova Genera Plan- tarum, 1729, makes U. pustulata the sole type and constituent of his 18th Ordo of Lichens, in which the seeds are disposed in comosa arbuscula” over the whole surface of the plant. These seeds, which are now ascertained to be pulverulent ex- erescences of the thallus, he figures with much accuracy, and also the apothecia, of which however he takes no notice in his description, possibly supposing them to be only the incipients of the fructification which would be ultimately developed into the ““comosa arbuscula.” His tab. 47 represents characteristically aivery large specimen in that torn or deeply divided. state fre- quently observable when the plants attain considerable magni- tude, and apparently resulting from this excess of growth. He complains that Vaillant’s figure is taken from too small a spe- cimen, but identifies it with his own, having received an authentic _ specimen from Vaillant himself. Dillenius, in his Historia Mus- corum), 1741, describes at length and figures U. probescidea, Turn. and Borr., grisea, Ach., erosa, Hoffm., arctica, Ach., poly- phylla, T. and B., pellita, Ach., and pustulata, Ach. >, Linneeus, in Species Plantarum, 1763, under his section Lichenes Umbilicati cludes six species, velleus, pustulatus, pro- boscideus, deustus, polyphyllus, and polyrrhizos. The same ar- rangement is followed by Pollich (Flor. Palat. 1777), Lightfoot (Fl. Scot. 1777), Weber (Spicil. Gotting. 1778), Hudson (Fl. Angl. 1778), Hagen (Tent. Pruss. 1782), Humboldt (Fl. Frib. 1793), Retz (Fl. Scand.1795), Withering (Arrang. 1795), Afze- lus (Act. Upsal. 1788), Westring (Act. Sc. Stockh. 1793), and ' Acharius (Act. Sc. Stockh. 1794), varying indeed: in the number of species» described according to the cireumstances of their respective localities.. Hoffmann, in his Plante, Lichenose in 1788 (according to. the date on his tab. 2) first, uses the generic naine Umbilicaria, He figures with inimitable beauty and:aceu- racy eleven species. This: name Umbtlicaria was immediately adopted. by Baumgarten. (Flor. Lips. 1790), Schrader (Spicil. 1794), and Acharius (Prodr..1798). In. this, latter ,.work it should be mentioned that Acharius refers murinus to the genus Endocarpon. The generic name Umbilicaria is very aptly taken : 18* 276 = Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. — from the umbilicate thallus; but Acharius, in his Meth. Lich. 1803, changed it to Gyrophora from the external appearance of the fructification, because he thought it most probable that future observation would show that Lecidea Oedert, silacea, pri- vigna, and other species also, ought. to be included in the same genus, because their apothecia became deformed or gyriform like those of Umbilicaria, in which case the former name Umbi- licaria would not be applicable to the genus thus compre- hensively considered. Dissection and the microscope haye shown that these conjectures of Acharius were groundless, and that there was no real necessity for a change of the generic name. He describes in this work fifteen species, all of which are true Umbilicarie, but refers pustulatus to Lecidea. Ventenat again changes the generic name to Capnia. DeCandolle, in Flor. Frang. 1805, adopts the genus Umdbilicaria of Hoffmann and Acharius, and enumerates thirteen species, several of which are now considered as varieties or states of the same plants. Acha-_ rius retains his name Gyrophora in his Lich. Univ. 1810, de- scribing eighteen species, including murinus and pustulatus. Flérke has some remarks on the genus in the Berlin Magazine for 1810, but which I have not seen. Wablenberg (FI. Lapp. 1812) changes the name of the genus to Gyromium, but without assigning any reason for so doing, which name he continues in his Flor. Carpath. (1814), Flor. Upsal. (1820), and Flor. Suec. (1824-26). In this latter work he explains the cause of the change to be, from the similarity of the fructification to in- testinal convolutions. Turner and Borrer in the Lichenographia Britannica (1813) retain the name Gyrophora, as all the generie distinctions in that work had been taken from the fructification. They describe ten species as found in Britain, with an elaborate care and minute fidelity and accuracy which cannot be praised too highly. Another valuable feature of this work was the de- termination of the plants of Linneeus and Dillenius from their respective herbaria. Acharius (Syn, 1814) extends the number of species to nineteen; one of them, G. Clemeniei, growing on wood, is now referred to Thelephora quercina, Pers., all the rest being saxicolar plants. Scherer, in Meisner’s Naturw. Anz, 1817, has a paper on the Gyrophore, and another on the “ Umbi- licarie Helvetice” in Seringe’s Musée Helvétique d’Hist. Nat. 1821. These he arranges under six species, which he describes at length, adding full synonyms from Vaillant downwards, and illustrates them with five plates filled with beautifully coloured figures of all the species and varieties. In his Spicilegium he refers U. pustulata to Lecidea, and places all the rest under four species, viz. U. depressa, U. polymorpha, U. enea, and U. erosa ; whilst in his Enumeratio (1850) he again includes pustula/a, and Se ee ee ee ce r Se ms Be a eal ne a a Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarix. 277 rearranges the various forms into eight species. British authois, as Purton, Midl. Fl. (1817), Hooker, FI. Scot. (1821), and Greville, Fl. Edin. (1824), adopt Gyrophora as the genus. Fries in all his works resolutely maintains the original name, Umbili- caria, of Hoffmann. Eschweiler, Syst. Lich. 1824, places Gyro- phora mm company with Solorina, Ach., Dermatocarpon, Eschw., Endocarpon, Hedw., Capitularia, Eschw., and Peltidea, Ach., in his Cohors V. Dermatocarpee. Wallroth, Crypt. Germ. (1831), makes Uimbilicaria a section of his genus Graphis, considering the affinity in structure of the apothecia with those of the Gra- phidee, hinted at by Bernhardi, Flérke and DeCandolle, to be cor- rect and well founded. Hooker in Brit. Flor. (1833) follows the arrangement of Fée (Cryptog. Ecorces, 1824) into Gyrophora and Umbilicaria, from the different external aspect of the apothecia. His distribution of the species differs somewhat from that of the ‘Lichenographia Britannica.’ Dr. Taylor in Flora Hibernica (1836) again unites the two genera. Merat in Flor, eny. Paris (1836) puts U. pustulata into a new genus called Lasallia. Che- vallier (Flor. Paris, 1836) and Flotow (Lichenes Flor. Siles., 1850) separate Umbilicaria and Gyrophora. Tuckerman, Syn.,Lich. Amer. (1848), retains the entire genus Umbilicaria, Hoffm., with a modified generic character. _ Massalongo (Licheni Crostosi, 1852) retains Umbzlicaria, Hoffm., for the generality of the species, but refers U. pustulata to a new genus, Macrodictya, his distinctions being taken from the dissimilarity of the sporidia. In his Memorie Lichenog. (1853) he rejects his new genus Macrodiciya and adopts Merat’s Lasaiha. In his Systema Lichenum Germaniz (1854) Koerber separates Umbilicaria (pustulata) from Gyrophora. Nylander in his “ Nouvelle Classification des Lichens ” in Mém. Soc. des Se. Nat. de Cherbourg (1854 & 1855), retains the original and com- prehensive genus of Hoffmann, Umbzlicaria, as the type of his tribe Gyrophoree. 7 From the preceding summary it is seen, that whilst the plants have retained their relative position as members of a closely con- nected group, considerable difference of opinion has existed as to the name which should be assigned to it, and whether Umdi- ficaria pustulata should be included in the same genus; or form a distinct genus by itself. From the identity of structure both of thallus and apothecium, I incline to think that it ought, with _ the other plants, to constitute one and the same genus,.and that the original name of Hoffmann, Umbilicaria, which appears. to have been changed from no really substantial scientific: reasons, should be restored to it. ‘The learned authors of the ‘ Lichenographia Britannica’ com- plain, and with justice, that the genus has been divided into too 278 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarive. many species. In my opinion our British Umbilicaria appear to resolve themselves into two species only, U. pustulata, which has peculiar sporidia, and U. varia, which may include all the rest, the sporidia being alike in all and this latter species comprises two series distinguished by the copper or grey colour of the thallus. 1. Umbilicaria varia. Thallus coppery or ashy-grey, simple or compound, naked or fringed at the margins; upper surface smooth, efflorescent, granulate, pustulate, areolate, corrugate ‘or reticulated ; lower surface smooth, pitted, granulate, papillose, fibrous or reticulated ; sporidia in asci, eight, minute, oblong, pale. * Thallus dark copper-coloured when dry. a. polyphylla, Schrad. Thallus thin, unequally lobed, naked and smooth on both sides; upper side greenish copper-colonr, under black. Lichenoides tenue pullum, foliis utrinque glabris, Dill. 225. t. 30. f. 129. A. B. C (1741). Lichen &c. undique glaber, Linn. Fl. Lapp. no. 452 (exel. ‘syn.). Lichen polyphyllus, Linn. Sp. Pt. 1618 (ed. 2. 1763); Huds. Fl. Brit: 551 ; Lightf. Fl. Seot. 2.863; Robson, Br. Fl. 300; Web. Spicil. 258 ; Humb. Fl. Frieb. 29; Retz. Scand. 288; With. ‘Arr. 4, 65; Sm. ‘E. Bot. <4, bs 1282, Lichen glaber, “Ach, in Act. Stockh. xv. 95. t. 2. £5” (1794) (fide ‘Ach. et T. & B.); Ach. Prodr. 144. Umbilicaria polyphylla, Schrad. Spicil. 102 (1794); Hoffm. Fl. Germ. 2. 109; Pl. Lich. 3, 14. t. 59. f. 2; a, Tuckerm. Syn. 71. Gyrophora glabra, Ach. Meth. 101 (1803) ; ; «, Syn. 63. excl. syn. var. an- thracina; «.& 8B, Hook. Fl. Scot. 2.41; Heppe, Fl. Wurzburg. 69 ; Chey. Ti. Paris, ed. 2. 1. 643. Unmbilicaria glabra «, DC. Fi. Frang. ed. 3. 3, 412 (1805). Gyrophora heteroidea a. 5 B, Ach. L. Univ. 218 (1810); Moug. & Nestl. 342! Gyromium polyphyllum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. 481 (1812); Fl, Carpath, 394 ; Fl. Upsal, 423; Fl. Suee. 481. i polyphytta, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 214 (1813); Hook. Br. Fl. 2. 217; Koerber, Lich. Germ. 95. wakamade enea, «: glabra, Scheer. Spicil. 90. 364 (1826-33) ; Exs. 149! Umbilicaria polyphylla, Fries, L. Ref. 352, excl. b. & ce. (1831); 8. V. S. 117; Leight. Lich. Brit. Exs. 65! Umbilicaria polyphylla, «. glabra, Scher. Enum. 28 (1850). Graphis enea, 8. discolor, Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 1. 34] (1831). a, monophylla. 'Thallus of a single peltate leaf.—Turn. & Borr. lc. | Snowdon, Déllenius: Cheshire and Cornwall, Lich. Brit. Clova.!, Craig Raynoch.! Mr. W. Gardner in herb. Borrer... York- shire ! Mr..G. Dizon... Scotland ! Mr. G. Lawson. Ingleby and Rey. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. 279 Howden Gill, Cleveland, Yorkshire, Mr. W. Mudd! Barmouth, Rev. T. Salwey! Wrekin and Arcoll Hills, Shropshire ! “ Thallus peltate, flattish, consisting of a single leaf, adhering to. the, stone by a small thickish callous disk, mostly orbicular, but sometimes inclining to elliptical, from half an inch to an inch and a half in diameter; the edges slightly cleft into numerous, irregular, rounded lobes, and minutely, but unequally, crenate : upper surface of a greenish copper-colour when moist ; when dry, black, or of a very dark brown closely approaching to it, smooth, or rarely very slightly wrmkled, and naked, occasionally marked with minute black dots: under surface for the most part perfectly black, whether wet or dry, and usually covered with a fine sooty efflorescence, scarcely perceptible without a microscope, which does not stain the fingers; when this is wanting, the surface is generally most minutely granulated, and in some instances ‘blotched with a colour similar to that of the upper side: sub- stance coriaceous, but so thin as to be almost. membranous, pliant and soft when moist, rigid and extremely brittle when dry. Trice very rarely produced, scattered, when present, all over the thallus, sessile, but fixed only by their centre, of an irregularly angular figure ; their margin thin, notched, enclosing a more or less convex disk, the gyri of which are not arranged concentrically; but compose, for the most part, several separate groups.”— Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit.* _ Specimens from Upsal, Fries fil., in my herbarium are iden-— tical with this form. | b. congregata, T. & B. Thalli small, clustered, much curled, edges erect or reflexed. Maze Beck, Westmoreland ! M7. W. Robertson in herb. Borrer. Mynydd-y-Myfyr near Oswestry, Shropshire! Rev. T. Salwey. Scotland! Mr. G. Lawson. Wrekin and Arcoll Hills, Shrop- shire! Ingleby, Yorkshire, Mr. W. Mudd! Specimens ! from Acharius in herb. Borrer, labelled by him- self “ Gyruphora anomea var. variegata,” are minute specimens of this state of the plant. The states monophylla and congregata grow together in some abundance on the Wrekin and adjoiming hills, and may be seen _ passing into each other by every degree of gradation. ce. sulcata, T. & B. Thallus marked on the upper side with _ superficial cracks. ~ On Ben Ferg, a mountain in Inverness-shire, by the head of Loch Ericht! Mr. Borrer. Clova! Mr. G. Lawson. ~ * We have adopted the descriptions from this privately printed work, as little or nothing can be added to their fidelity and accuracy. 280 Rey. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarte. * Thallus somewhat thicker than in ‘a,’ simple or more or less compound; wpper surface marked with a few superficial, undulating, indented lines, the edges of which occasionally sepa- rate so as to leave a smooth black interstice ; under surface as in ‘a, but more commonly blotched with the paler colour of the upper side.”—Lich. Brit. This state seems apparently a transition to hyperborea. d. lacera,. Thallus very deeply divided, divisions laeero-lobate. Craig Raynoch! Mr. W. Gardner in herb. Borrer. Scotland! Mr. G, Lawson. The mode of division of the margins of this state is different from that of the preceding ones, and assimilates to that observable in anthracina. A. specimen in my herbarium, collected by M. Philippe at Tourmalet, Pyrences, agrees with this state. Mr. Borrer’s herbarium contains specimens! of G. anthracina from Acharius and Scherer, with which I have not noticed any- thing identical among British plants. Their general appearanee is different from. polyphylla, but the sporidia are similar, (See Pl, X. fig. 3.) PuaTe X. fig. 2.° 8. flocculosa, Hoffm. Thallus thin, unequally lobed ; upper side of a greenish copper-colour, dotted, and rough with sooty granulations ; under, black, naked, pitted. Hoe floceulosus, Wulf. in Jaeq. Coll. 3. 99. t. 1. f..2.(1789), fide Turn. Borr. ; Lichen deustus, Schrank, Fl. Salish. 234 (1792); Westring in Act. Stockh. 1793 (fide Ach.) ; Ach. Prodr. 145 (exel. Linn. syn.). Umbilicaria flocculosa, Hoffm. Fl. Germ. 2. 110 (1795); Pl. Lich. 3. fase. 4. 3. t. 68. figs. 1-4; Massal. Ricerch. 61 (exel. syn.). Gyrophora deusta, Ach. Meth. 102 (1803); L. Univ..255; Syn. 66 (excl. Linn. syn. in all); Sm, E. Bot. t. 2483. Gyrophora flocculosa, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 217 (1813); Koerber, L. Germ. 95. Gyromium deustum, Wahl. Fl. Carpath. 394 (1814); Fl. Upsal. 423; Fi. Suec. 856 (excl. Linn. syn.). Umbilicaria polyphylla, c. deusta, Fries, L. Reform. 352, exel. Linn. syn. (1831); Nyl Nouv. Classif. 175. Graphis enea, «. coneolor, Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 1. 341 (1831). 3 Gyrophora deusta, Hook. Fl. Seot, 42 (1821); Brit. Fl..2. 218 (excl. Linn. syn.); Grev. FL. Edin. 328. Umbilicaria enea, y. flocculosa, Scher. Spicil. 91. 364 (1823-36) ; Exs, 152! —— polyphylla, B. deusta, Tuckerm. Syn. 71 (1848)... polyphylla, 8. floceulosa, Scheer, Frum. 28 (1850). —— varia, var. flocculosa, Leight. Brit. Lich. Exsice, 219)! Highlands of Scotland, Mr. Dickson. Corstorphine and Craig- Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz. 281 lockhart Hills, Maughan, Dr. Greville. North of England! Rev. John Harriman in herb. Borrer. By the lake by the ascent of Ben Nevis! northern ridge of Ben Cruachan !° Mr. Borrer. Caer Caradoc, Shropshire! states a. b. & c. growing together. a. monophylla. Thallus of a single peltate leaf. “ Thalius consisting generally of a single peltate leaf from 1 to 2 inches in diameter, attached to the rock by a central cal- lous disk, orbicular, flattish, but curled and reflexed at the edges, which are irregularly lacerated or divided into a few unequal shallow lobes: the upper surface dark greenish-brown when moist; when dry, of a rusty-brown approaching to black, mi- nutely dotted and sprinkled with a coarse sooty efflorescence, very copious in some specimens, but in others rare, sometimes a little wrinkled about the centre, and occasionally bearing nume- rous small leafy scales: the under surface dark brown or black, naked, quite smooth in general, though now and then most minutely granulated and pitted, more copiously in some speci- mens than in others, with small depressions, which are often so numerous as to give it an absolutely reticulated appearance : substance coriaceous, very thin, so as to be almost membranous ; flexible when moist, but rigid and brittle when dry. Trice rare, scattered about the thallus, sessile, but attached only by the centre, orbicular, their margin slightly elevated and. entire, their disk convex ; the gyri most frequently concentric, sometimes, but rarely, forming irregular groups.”—Lich. Brit. Specimens from Upsal, Sweden! Fries fil., and from the Pyrenees! M. Philippe, in my own herbarium, agree with our British plants, _b. polyphylla, T. & B. Thalli small, clustered, curled. - Whitwick Rocks, Leicestershire ! Rw: A. Bisnam. » Thallus composed of numerous small remarkably curled leaves arising from a common central disk and growing in an irregu- larly orbicular group, the diameter of which is not greater than that of the simple leaf of monophylla. .¢. squamigera. Thallus rough with small scale-like leaves. d. erosa. Thallus with ragged and perforated edges. ‘The tric are figured in ‘ K. Bot.’ from foreign specimens received from Dr. Swartz. ._None_of the British. specimens in _Mr. Borrer’s herbarium bore any fructification, nor those in “Scherer’s Lichenes Exsiccati, Closely allied to a. polyphylla, aud appar ently approxittiating _- toe. erosa by the state d. esa. PLATE X. fig. 4) Sporidia. - 282 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz. y. hyperborea, Uoffm. Thallus thin, jagged, and somewhat lobed, a little perforated, naked on both sides ; upper side green- ish-brown, pustulate ; under side blackish-brown, nearly smooth, slightly pitted. “* Lichen superficie subtus lacunata, Linn. Fl. Lapp. n. 453” (fide Wahl.). pullus, “ Wulf. in Jacq. Mise. 2. 83. t.9. f.3 7? (1781) (fide Dicks.) ; Dicks. Crypt. 2. 23 (seeund. specim. in herb. Borrer !). —— erosus, Westr. in Act. Stockh. 1793 (fide Ach.). —— hyperboreus, Ach. in Act. Stockh, xv. 89. t. 2. f. 2 (1794); Prodr. 146. Umbilicaria hyperborea, Hoffm. Fi. Germ. 2. 110 (1795); Pl: Lich. 3. fase. 4. t. 71; Stenh. in Sched. Crit. fase. 5 & 6. no. 126; Fries, L. Ref. 353; S.V.S. 117; L. S. 126 (fide Nyl.); Tuckerm. Syn. 73; Massal. Ricerch. 63. fig. 117; Nyl. N. Class. 175! Lichen Jacquini, With. Arr. 4. 62 2? (1796). Umbilicaria papillosa, DC. Fi. Frang. 3rd ed. 3. 411 (1805). Gyrophora hyperborea, Ach. Meth. 104 (1803); L. Univ. 225; Syn. 66; Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 227; Heppe, Fl. Wurzb. 70; Moug. & Nest. Stirp. Crypt. Vosges. 1047!; Koerber, Lich. Germ. 95. Gyromium hyperboreum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. 482 (1812); Fl. Ups. 424; Fl. Suee. 856. Umbilicaria enea, 8. hyperborea, Scher. Spicil. 91. 364 (1823-36); Exs. 1501151! Graphis enea, y. papulosa, Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 341 (1831). Umbilicaria polyphylla, y. hyperborea, Scher. Enum. 29 (1850). By the Truim, near Dalwhinnie, Inverness-shire? James Brodie of Brodie, Esq. | “ Thallus peltate, composed of a single leaf, attached to the stone by a thick, callous, central base, irregularly orbicular, 2 inches or more in diameter, flattish, folded in a most uncertain manner, erose and laciniated at the edges, so as to be torn into many shapeless lobes of variable size, and perforated here and there with equal irregularity : wpper surface dusky greenish- brown when moist, much darker and losing the tinge of green, or sometimes almost black, when dry; always naked, and all over rugged, with irregular pustular elevations of the cuticle, which has the appearance of having burst, leaving smooth black interstices, varying much in width and figure between the ele- vations : under surface deep blackish-brown, smooth and naked, irregularly pitted all over, and thence appearing obsoletely reti- culated ; sometimes, in very old specimens, slightly granulated, and pierced here and there with perforations of the inferior coat of the thallus: substance coriaceous, thin, flexible’ when ‘moist, and somewhat so, though brittle, even when dry. ‘Trice sessile, attached by the centre, irregularly orbicular, elliptical, or va- riously distorted and angular, flat, or more generally more or less convex ; their margin nearly entire; gyri of the disk often parallel and straight, but most frequently variously twisted and disposed in several groups, and in this case the common margin ——S a en ars Fee Fk aN Si eae oe Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. 283 of the’ tricee is often wanting. In old specimens the thallus is sometimes found partially separated into two coats, but much less frequently and remarkably, as in e. erosa. The edges of the _ blisters of the cuticle become also now and then detached, and somewhat elevated, so as to give the thallus the appearance of being covered with leafy scales.”—Lich. Brit. Mr. Borrer states that he has sought for the plant in vain in the particular station specified by Mr. Brodie. In my own herbarium is a specimen received from Mr. George Dixon, of Great Ayton, Yorkshire, given to him by a friend who collected it somewhere in Scotland; but I could not ascertain the exact locality by subsequent correspondence. Specimens from Upsal, Sweden, from Fries fil. and Dr, Nylander are iden- tical. PuATte X. fig. 5 & fig. 5a. (1. Section of thallus and apothecia. 2. Spo- ridia.) 6. arctica, Ach. Thallus thickish, crenate, slightly lobed, naked on both sides ; upper side greenish-brown, rugged with pustules ; under, blackish-brown, nearly smooth. Lichenoides atrum corti Persici instar exasperatum, Dill. 110. t. 30. f. 119, fide herb. Dilleniani cl. Borrero teste (1741). Gyrophora arctica, Ach. Meth. 106. t. 2. f. 6 (1803); L. Univ. 221; Sm. E. Bot. oy 2485; Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 225; Sommerf. Suppl. Fl. 4, Lapp. 177. ose proboscideum, B. arcticum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. 483 (1812), fide spe- ; aint a Wahlenbergio seipso recepti teste cl. Smithio in E. Bot. t. 2485. ‘Gyrophora proboscidea, 8. arctica, Ach. Syn. 65 (1814); Hook. Br. Fl. 2. xg Qhhe teeta polymorpha, y. arctica, Scher. Spicil. 88 F, 363 (1823-36) ; Exs. 556!; Enum. 27; Tuckerm. Syn. 71. » Rocks in the county of Durham?! Mr. Robson in herb. Borrer. Devonshire? Mr. Hudson. © Thallus peltate, flattish, consisting of a single leaf, affixed to the rocks by a thick, callous, central disk, orbicular, from an inch to, two inches or more in diameter ; its edges irregularly crenate, divided into a few shallow rounded lobes, and somewhat reflexed : upper surface of a dull greenish-brown when moist, changed. by drying to a pale pruinose grey in the centre, whence it, gradually darkens. towards the edges, where it.1s blackish ; or sometimes it is dark brown all over ; naked, everywhere very rugged, with irre- gular, pustular elevations, of the cuticle, which here: and; there towards the edges of the thallus has the appearance of having burst, as if from being overstretched, leaving depressed, smooth, undulating interstices: under, surface of a paler brown. and sub- pruinose, black. (in our specimens), about the centre, quite smooth 284 Rev. W.A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarice. or very minutely papillose: substance coriaceous, thickish, flex- ible when moist; rigid, almost horny, but tough, when dry, Trice slightly elevated, orbicular, varying to angular and subre- niform, somewhat convex ; their margin entire, scarcely elevated ; gyri of the disk sometimes concentric, but more frequently dis- posed in several irregular groups, usually, not constantly, leaving a minute cavity in the centre. | , The fragment of a specimen from Mr. Robson in herb. Borrer has all the appearance of belonging to y. hyperborea. It seems scarcely sufficient to enable us to form a decisive opinion on this plant. Puate X, fig. 6. e. erosa, Hoffm. Thallus thickish, splitting when old into two or three lamine, jagged and somewhat lobed, perforated; upper side greenish-brown, naked, divided by flexuose anastomosing lines into. convex areole; under side paler, papillose, separately pierced, fibrous. Lichenoides rugosum durum pullum, peltis atris verrucosis, Dill. 220. t. 30. f. 118 (1741) (fide herbarii Dilleniani cl. Lightfootio teste, l. c. infra). Lichen polyrrhizos, Huds. Fl. Angl. 550 (exel. syn. Linn.) (1778). torrefactus, Lightf. Fl. Scot. 2. 862 (1777) (see. specim. a Lightfootio seipso recepta cl. Borrero teste in Lich. Brit. cit. infra) ;. With, Arr, 4, 62 (excl. syn. preeter Dill.). | erosus, Web. Spicil. 259 (1778); Swartz in Act. Ups. iv. 250 (fide Ach. & Seheer.); Ach. in Act. Stockh. xv. 87. t. 2. f. 1; Prodr. 145. reticularis, Westr. in Act. Stockh. xiv. 45 (fide Ach.) (1793). Umbilicaria torrefacta, Schrad. Spicil. 104 (1794). , Lichen Cribellum, Retz. Fl. Seand. 287 (1795). Umbilicaria erosa, Hoffm. Fl. Germ. 2. 111 (1795); Pl. Lich. 3, fase. 4. 7. t. 70; DC. Fl. Franc. ed. 3. 2. 411. Umbilicaria erosa «, Scheer. Spicil. 93. 364; Exs. 153!; Enum. 29; Stenh. in Sched. Crit. fase. 5 & 6. no. 127; Fries, L. Reform. 354; Summa Veg. Scand. 117; Tuckerm.! Syn. 73; Massal. Ricerch. 62. fig. 116; Nyl. N. Class. 175! Gyrophora erosa, Ach. Meth. 103 (1803); L. Univ. 224; Syn. 65; Sm, E. Bot. t. 2066; Moug. & Nestl. Crypt. Vosges. 2601; Turn. & Borr.! Lich. Brit. 229; Hook. Fl. Scot. 2.42; Brit. Fl. 2.218; Tayl. Fl. Hib. pt. 2.155; Koerber, Syst. Lich. Germ. 96... Gyromium_erosum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. 482 (1812); Fl. Suec. 856, Graphis enea, 8. dispansa & e. cribrosa, Wallr. Crypt. Germ, 342 (1831), Highlands of Scotland, Lightfoot. . St. Vincent’s Rock near Bristol; Hudson: Llanberris, Rev. Hugh Davies. On the vitri- tied forts: the Highlands of Scotland ; Durham; Yorkshire ; North. Wales; Sir J.ck. Smith. Mangerton and other mountains in Ireland, Dr. .Faylor.. Corry Leese, Ben Nevis! Mr. Borrer. Ben Beck! Craig Koynoch! Mr. W. Gardner in herb. Borrer. Clova! Mr. G: Lawson. Capel Cerig, North Wales! Mr. H. Rey. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz,, 285 Piggot. Birkdale, Westmoreland! Mr. W. Robertson in. herb. Borrer, Dartmoor! Mr. Borrer.. Swinhope Fell, Durham! Mr. WW. Mudd. Barmouth, N. Wales! Rev. T. Salwey. Thallus peltate, consisting of a single leaf, attached by a thick, callous, central base, suborbicular or oblong, an inch or two in diameter, flattish, but elevated towards the centre, so as to have an irregularly convex appearance, undulated, and not unfrequently erect or reflexed at the edges, rugged all over, and torn, without any order, into various rounded lobes of most. un- certain size, which are most usually shallow, but occasionally reach almost to the root, and slightly imbricated : it is also per- forated, chiefly towards the edges, with numerous cavities of no definite size or figure, giving to some specimens the appearance of being fringed with beautiful lacework ; in other specimens the perforations are found all over the thallus, and again in others they are almost, if not altogether, wanting : upper surface dusky greenish-brown when moist, when dry deep brown, and fre- quently almost black, always naked, in a young state even, and _ marked with various undulating black indented lines, which, as the plant becomes older, grow more numerous, and, frequently anastomosing, divide the cuticle into irregular areole, which swell into pustular elevations: under surface, when wet, semi- transparent, generally light greyish-brown, but sometimes of the same colour as the upper one, turning darker, often blackish, from drying; minutely granulated, so as to look like shagreen when magnified, entire in young specimens, in old ones ragged with irregular holes, which have elevated thickened lips, and do not extend to the upper coat of the thallus; besides which, there also grow out of the under surface, in all stages of its existence, fibres of the same colour and substance as itself, aptly compared in ‘ English Botany’ to shavings, performing, according to Dil- lenius and Schrader, the office of roots: substance coriaceous, variable in thickness, flexible when moist, rigid and brittle when dry. Trice numerous, scattered all over the thallus, affixed by their centres, sessile or slightly elevated, flat or variously convex, varying in shape from linear through every gradation to orbi- cular ; sometimes surrounded by a nearly entire slightly elevated margin, but more frequently wanting it, and consisting merely of irregular clusters of twisted gyri*.”—Lich. Brit. The sporidia were not seen in the specimens of U. Muhlen- bergit from Mrs. Merry in herb. Borrer ; but in specimens: of U. Muhlenbergii and its variety alpina in the same herbarium, received from America from Mr. Edward Tuckerman, jun., they were identical with those of erosa (see Pl. X. figs. 9 & 10). * Tor the spermagonia of this form see Tulasne, /.¢, 286 Rev. W.A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. Specimens of erosa from Upsal, Sweden, Mies fil. ; Stockholm, Dr. Nylander, and Saibten, M. Philippe, in my own herbari ium, are identical with our British plant. PLATE X. fig. 7. Spuridia. Fig. 8. Section of thallus and apothecia, ¢. pellita, DC. Thallus thin, unequally lobed and crenate; upper side greenish copper-colour, smooth; under side black, papillose, reticulated and densely ‘fibrous ; ‘tricee sepnteslcaunee x growing out into tufts of fibres. Lichenoides pullum superne et glabrum, inferne nigrum et cirrosum, Dill. 226. t. 30. f. 130 (1741). Lichen polyrhizos, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1618? ; Lightf. Fl. Scot. 2. 864; eae bhs _ Br. Fi, 301; With. Arr. 4. 64 (exel. syn. 240 Dill). velleus a, Huds. Fl. Angl. 550 (1778) (excel. var. 8). Umbilicaria vellea, Hoffm. Pl. Lich. 2. 9. t. 26. f. 3 (exel. Linn. syn.) (1791), admirable; Schrad. ‘Spicil. 105 (exel. syn. Lightf.). Lichen hirsute, Westr. in Act. Stockh. 1793 (fide Ach.).* —— peilitus, Ach. in Act. Stockh. xv. 99. t. 3. f.2 (1794); Prod: 149; Bins E. Bot. t. 931. Gyrophora pellita, Ach. Meth. 108 (1803), L. Univ. 228. t. 2. f, 10; Syn, 67; Turn. & Borr.! Lich. Brit. 238; Hook. Fl. Seot. 2.42; Brit. Fl. 2. 219; Tayl. Fl. Hib. pt. 2. 155; Chev. Fl. Paris. 1. 644. Ke Umbilicaria pellita, DC. Fl. Frang. 3rd ed. 2. 409 (1805). depressa, 8. spadochroa F, Scheer. Spicil. 83. 362 (1823-36). Gyromium polyrrhizon, Wahl. Fl. Suec. 858 (1824-26)... ,, Umbilicaria polyrrhizos, Fries, L. Reform. 358 (1851) ; Summa Veg. Scand, 117; Scher. Enum. 29; Nyl. N. Class. 175. On the rocks called Llyn Llydaw, Snowdon; and about ph Cwm y Ffynnon tas; also on the summit of the mountains at Cwm Brwynog towards Ardhu near Llanberris, Dillenius. , High, lands and Lowlands of Scotland, Lightfoot. Clark’s Park and Paradise near Moneymusk, Aberdeenshire, Withering. Carnedd Llewellin, near the summit. On Moel Shabdéd near Capel Cerrig, Caexparyonshire, Mr. Griffith. Yorkshire, Mr. W.. Brunton. Durham, Rev. J. Harriman. Cheshire, Turner and Borrer. . On rocks on Tonlagee, Co. Wicklow, Dr. Taylor. Scotland! Mr. G. Donn in herb. Borrer, without locality (fructu) ! Mr. Sowerby in herb. Borrer. Cronkley (fructu)! Mr. W. Robertson in herb. Borrer.. Loch Phadrick ! Craig Koynoch! Clova! Mr. W. Gard- ner in herb. Borrer. Ben Ferrag! Llyn Canvay! Mr. Borrer. Near Lake Tumanel, Cumberland (fructu) ! Mrs. Joshua Stanger. Barmouth, N. Wales! Rev. T. Salwey. Clova! Mr. G. Lawson. os Thallus peltate, sometimes simple, but generally consisting of many leaves, spreading from a common central disk, by which they are affixed to the stone, in a roundish cluster varying from 1 to 3 or 4 inches in diameter ; many such clusters often forming together irregular patches of considerable extent : the leaves vat "y much in size, in proportion as the thallus is more or less com- ee ee ee a se ee Oe ee ee ee i rey n SS St IR, tas Rev. W. A. Leighton on’ the British Umbilicarie, 287 pound: when it consists of a single leaf, this is sometimes 2 inches in diameter, of an irregularly orbicular outline, with a few, rounded, shallow, crenate lobes, and nearly flat; in the more common and complicated state, each leaf is seldom an inch in diameter, usually much smaller, much and variously crumpled, suborbicular, very uncertain in the number and shape of its lobes, which are usually, however, few and shallow, their edges waved. and crenate: upper surface of a greenish copper-colour when wet; copper-brown, sometimes. blackish, when dry ; very smooth and even, excepting a few scattered minute black dots, sometimes impressed, at other times slightly elevated : under sur- face invariably quite black, clothed for the most part with innu- merable entangled black fibres, which most frequently are pro- truded beyond the edges, so as to give them the appearance of being fringed (which sometimes also they are in fact), less fre- quently naked here and there, or nearly all over, and then rough with minute shagreen-like granulations, and irregularly reticulated (which is most remarkably the case towards the centre), with elevated veins or threads, which are often detached, except at their extremities, so as to form a coarse Jacework : substance coriaceous, but thin, flexible when wet, very rigid and brittle when dry. Trice rare, orbicular or elegantly lobed, flat, appressed to the thallus, to which they are affixed by the whole under side, always destitute of a margin, and composed entirely. of numerous narrow gyri, which are much and variously subdi- vided and contorted, but seem to spread from a common centre, and frequently unfold, or grow out into elevated irregular clusters of much-branched minute black fibres, and these clusters are of more frequent occurrence than the trice themselves.”’—Lich. Brit. Our British plant coincides with specimens of U. polyrhizos (Linn.) in my herbarium received from Fries fil., collected at Upsal, Sweden. Prats X. fig. 11. ~ In. Mr. Borrer’s herbarium are authentic specimens! from Acharius of G. hirsuta and G. vellea* which appear to be iden- tical. In the former the sporidia were not seen, but those of the Jatter were double the size of those of pellita (see Pl, X. figs. 12 and 13), consequently showing them to be distinet. species. oat Exs. 187! and 188! were also identical with the charian ‘specimens. . iggy No British specimens have occurred to our notice ; though Robson in his British Flora, p. 800, gives as a habitat for the Yr *For the spermagonia see Tulasne, 7. c. 288 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz. plant of Dillenius, 545. t. 82. f..5, “on rocks near Settle in York- shire.” : ** Thallus ashy-grey when dry. n. grisea, Hoffm. Thallus thin, crenate, somewhat lobed, papillose on both sides; upper side pale ash-coloured, naked ; under mostly naked, blackish. Lichen pulmonarius saxatilis, e cinereo-fuscus, minimus, Tourn. Instit. 549 _ (1719); Vaill. Paris. 116. t. 21. f. 14. Lichenoides saxatile, foliis minus divisis, cinereo-fuscum, Dill. in Raii Syn. 73 (1724). coriaceum cinereum, peltis atris compressis, Dill. 219. Lichen deustus, Robs. Br. Fl. 300 (1777) t. 30. f. 117 (1741) (fide herbarii Dilleniani cl. Borrero teste). griseus, Swartz im N. Act. Stockh. v.p.91.t.2. f. 3 (fide Ach.) ; Westr. in Act. Stockh. 1793 (fide Ach.); Retz. Seand. 286. Umbilicaria grisea, Hoffm. Fl. Germ. "9. 111 (1795). Lichen Dillenit, With. Arr. 4. 63 (1796). murinus, Ach. Prodr. 143 (1798). Umbilicaria murina, DC. Fi. Frang. 3rd ed. 3. 412 (1805); Nyl. N. Class. 175. Gyrophora hirsuta, y. murina, Florke m Berlin Mag. 1810, p. 67 (fide Scheerer). Gyrophora murina, Ach. Meth. 110 (1803); L. Univ. 231; Syn. 69; Sm. E. Bot. t. 2486; Stenh. in Sched. Crit. fase. 5&6. no. 132 (1825) 5 Hook. Brit. Fl. 2. 218; Chev. Paris. 1. 643. t.14. f: Ile. grisea, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit, 236 (1813). Umbilicaria depressa, B. spadochroa A, Scher. Spicil. 82. 362 (1823-86). Gyromium velleum, 5. murinum, Wahl. Fl. Suec. 857 (1824-26). Graphis vellea, 8. alutacea, Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 344 (1831). Umbilicaria vellea, vy. hirsuta, « murine, Fries, L. Reform. 358 (1831) ; Summa Veg. Scand. 117. ‘ veliea, y. spadochroa, a. grisea, Scher. Enum. 24 (1859). Found on St. Vincent’s Rocks near Bristol by Mr. Dare, Dil- lenius. “ Thallus peltate, consisting generally of a single, orbicular, crumpled, coneave leaf, from an inch to an inch anda half in dia-. meter ; sometimes of two or three smaller leaves ; attached to the stone on which it grows by a callous central disk, divided at. the edges into a few, shallow, rounded lobes, and irregularly notehed | or crenate: upper surface of an ash-colour, with a slight tmge of brownish-green when wet ; white ash-colour and subpruinose, .. but still brownish towards the edges, when dry; granulated, as) if minutely cracked all over, but smooth to the touch, and | scarcely appearing rough to the naked eye: under surfaces, ’ whether wet or dry, dark brown, varying to almost. black, . covered with a minute shagreen-like roughness, naked, or very. - rarely producing a few scattered branched fibres : substance thin, flexible when wet, and still somewhat. flexible, but brittle, when | Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. 289 dry. Trice, except in their very youngest state, when they appear as round black dots, depressed, and almost immersed in the thallus, orbicular and reniform, surrounded when young by a margin, which afterwards disappears. Disk at first flat, very convex in a more advanced stage; its gyri arranged concen- trically.””—Lich. Brit. Doubtful if of British growth, but inserted on the authority of Dillenius, whose herbarium contains only two specimens (foreign ?), marked as having been received from Celsius. Distinct from U. hirsuta by the different sporidia (see Pl. X. fig. 12). Piate X. fig. 14. 0. deusta, Linn. Thallus thin, crenate, slightly lobed, naked on both sides; upper side greenish-brown, rugged and. reticu- lated ; under, ash-coloured, smooth. : Lichen, deustus, Linn. Sp. Pi. 1618 (excl. syn. Vaill. & Dill.) (1763), fide herb. Linn. cl. Borrero teste); Huds. Fl. Angl. 550 (rev. Daviesio teste) ; Lightf. Fl. Scot. 2. 861. proboscideus, Afzel. in Act. Stockh. 1788 (fide Ach.); Ach. Prodr. 147 (in part). Umbilicaria mesenterica, Schrad. Spicil. 103 (1794). Gyrophora proboscidea «. (in part), Ach. ! Meth. 105 (1803) ; L. Univ. 220 ; Syn. 64; Sm. E. Bot. t. 2484; Turn. & Borr.! Lich. Brit. 222; Hook. Fl. Scot. 2.41; «, Brit. Fl. 217; Heppe, Fl. Wurzb. 69; Johnst. Fi. Berw. 2.99; Chey. Fl. Paris. 1. 644; Koerber, Syst. Lich. Germ. 96. Gyromium proboscideum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. 483 (1812); Fl. Carpath. 394 ; Fl. Suee. 857. Umbilicaria polymorpha, B. deusta, Scheer. Spicil. 88. 363 (1823-36); Exs. 148!; Enum. (in part) 26. Graphis corrugaia «, Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 338 (1831). Umbilicaria proboscidea w. (in part), Fries, L. Reform. 354 (1831); Summa V. Scand. 117; L. S. 128 (fide Nyl.); Nyl. N. Class. 157! St. Vincent’s Rocks near Bristol and about Llanberris, Hudson. Highland rocks of Scotland, Lightfoot. North of England and Wales, Sir J. H. Smith. Rocks near the summit of Hedgehope, Northumberland, Dr. G. Johnston. Ben Lawers, Scotland! Mr. Borrer. “ Thallus peltate, flattish, but umbonated in the centre, and rather elevated and undulated at the edges, consisting generally of a single leaf, affixed to the rock by a thick callous central disk, which scarcely ever forms any stalk, or sometimes, though rarely, of many leaves growing together and diverging from a common centre: leaf orbicular, from an inch to an inch and a half in diameter, irregularly crenate at the edges, and often here and there divided into a few shallow rounded lobes: upper sur- face a dull greenish-brown when moist, when dry changing to a Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xvi. 19 290 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz. pale pruinose grey in the centre, whence it gradually darkens towards the edges, where it is nearly black ; in some specimens all over blackish; always marked, especially about the centre, with elevated reticulated veins, which are very conspicuous in most individuals, though occasionally almost wanting: under surface quite smooth, except now and then a few granulations towards the central part, naked, of a smoky-brown, varying in depth, somewhat palest when wet, and always lightest near the middle: substance thin, between coriaceous and membranous, flexible when moist, and often scarcely rigid, though very brittle, when dry. Zrice numerous, scattered all over the thallus, quite sessile, though affixed only by their centre, depressed, usually orbicular, but varying to angular and reniform, surrounded by an entire elevated margin. Disk nearly flat; its gyri either con- centric or arranged in several parcels, lying together without any regular order, and often leaving in the middle a subtriangular cavity.”—Lich. Brit.* Swedish specimens from Stenhammer and Nylander, labelled Umbilicaria proboscidea (.) Fries, are identical. b. fimbriata, Turn. & Borr. Thallus edged with a few black, branched, tooth-like fibres. : Gyrophora deusta, B. fimbriata, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 222. proboscidea, Moug. & Nest. Stirpes Vosges. 249! Similar in substance, colour, and every other respect with ‘a,’ except in having the edges of the thallus here and there toothed and fringed with a few scattered black branching fibres; evi- dencing an approach to proboscidea. There are also occasionally a few fibres sprinkled over the underside. | Highlands of Scotland! Mr. Borrer. Between Glen Callater and Lochnagar, Scotland! Mr. J. Tatham. Clova! and about Loch Phadrich! Mr. W. Gardner in herb. Borrer... Swinhope Fell, Durham! Mr. W. Mudd. Glenmalure, co. Wicklow, Mr. Isaac Carroll. Specimens in my herbarium collected at Tourmalet, Pyrenees, by M. Philippe and Mr. Spruce, coincide with this state. ce. corrugata, Turn. & Borr. Thallus thin, rough with ele- vated reticulations. Umbilicaria corrugata, Hoffm. Pl. Lich. 2. 65. t. 43. f. 4-7 (1794), admi- rable; Massal. Ricerch. 61. fig. 113. ; Lichen proboscideus (in part), Ach. Prodr. 147 (1798). Gyrophora proboscidea, 8. exasperata, Ach.! Meth. 105 (1803). * For the spermagonia see Tulasne, ?/. ¢. Rey. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. 291 Umbilicaria proboscidea y, DC. Fl. Frang. ed. 3. 3. 410 (1805). Gyrophora proboscidea y, Ach. L. Univ. 221 (1810). proboscidea a. (in part), Ach. Syn. 64 (1814). deusta, y. corrugata, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 222 (1813). Umbilicaria proboscidea «. (in part), Fries, L. Reform. 354 (1831). Gyrophora proboscidea (in part), Chev. Fl. Paris. 1. 644 (1836). Umbilicaria polymorpha, 8. deusta (in part), Scher. Enum. 26 (1850). Highlands of Scotland! Mr. Borrer. Similar in all respects to ‘a,’ except in its upper surface having extremely prominent reticulations, rising to nearly a line in height, and looking like a series of erect curled squame. _d. mesenteriformis, Turn. & Borr. Thallus thickish, the upper side rough with elevated reticulations, and somewhat papillose. Lichen mesenteriformis, Wulf. in Jacq. Mise. 2. 85. t. 9. f. 5 (fide Turn. & Borr.) (1781). Gyrophora deusta, 5. mesenteriformis, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 222 (1813). Highlands of Scotland! Mr. Borrer. Upper surface of the thallus singularly rugose, almost papil- lose. The reticulations nearly as prominent as in ‘c,’ and some- times growing out into new leaves: substance considerably thicker than in the other states. - I must refer here a specimen ! amongst Mr. Spruce’s Lichenes Pyrenzi collected at Lac Lehon. PuaTE X. fig. 15. t. proboscidea, DC. Thallus thickish, unequally lobed, fringed at the edges, naked on both sides; upper side greenish-brown, rugged; under, ash-coloured, smooth. Lichenoides corneum, marginibus eleganter fimbriatis, Dill. 218. t. 29. f. 116 A (1741); Fl. Dan. t. 471. f. 1, 2 (fide Turn. & Borr.). Lichen proboscideus, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1617 (excl. syn. Amoen. Acad. & Dill.) (1763) (fide herb. Linn. cl. Borrero teste); Huds. Fl. Angl. 551; Wulf. in Jacq. Misc. 2. 80. t. 9. f. 2 (fide Turn. & Borr.); Hedw. Crypt. 2. 5. t. 1 A (fide Turn. & Borr.); Retz. Scand. 288; With. Arr. 4.65; Sm. E. Bot. t. 522, two upper figures. —— polyrrhizos, Weis. Crypt. 81 (1770) ; Web. Spicil. 265. — crinitus, Lightf. Fl. Scot. 860 (1777). cylindricus, Afzel. in Act. Stockh. 1788 (fide Ach.) ; Ach. Prodr. 148, —— foliaceus umbilicatus, peltis turbinatis truncatis perforatis, Linn. FI. Lapp. 359 (Sm. 2nd ed. 1792). Umbilicaria crinita, Hoffm. Pl. Lich. 2. 67. t. 44. f. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8 (1794) ; Massal. Ricerch. 61. fig. 111. Gyrophora cylindrica «, Ach. Meth. 107 (1803); L. Univ, 223; Syn. 65 ; took. FL. Scot. 2.42; Brit. Fl. 2. 218; Johnst. Berw. 2.99; Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 339; Tayl. Fl. Hib. pt. 2. 155; Koerber, Syst. Lich. Germ. 97. Umbilicaria proboscidea «, DC. Fl. Frang. 3rd ed. 3. 410 : rts 292 Rey. W.A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. Umbilicaria proboscidea, B. cylindrica, Fries! L. Reform. 356 (1831); Summa t" Seand. 117. Gyromium cylindricum, Wahl. F\. Lapp. 483 (1812); Fl. Suec. 857. Gyrophora proboscidea «, Turn. & Borr.! Lich. Brit. 219 (1813). Umbilicaria polymorpha, «. cylindrica A. & D, Scheer. Spice. 86 (1823-36) ; a. monophylla, Exs. 143!; b. polyphylla, Exs. 146!; a. crinita, & d. fimbriata, Enum. 26. Gyrophora crinita, Chev. FI. Paris. 1. 644 (1836). Umbilicaria cylindrica, Tuckerm. Syn. 71 (1848); Nyl. N. Class. 175. —— varia, var. proboscidea, Leight. Brit. Lich. Exs. 95! On Snowdon on the rocks called Llyn Llydaw, and near Llyn Cwm y Ffynnon tas; also on the summit of the mountains from Cwm Brwynog towards Ardhu near Llanberris. On lofty rocks of the Berwyn Mountain, Dillenius. Rocks on the High- land mountains, as on Goatfield in the Isle of Arran, on the mountains of Breadalbane, Ben Nevis in Lochaber, Lightfoot. On rocks in the mountainous parts of Dartmoor, Devonshire, Mr. Newberry. Summit of Carnedd Llewellin, Mr. Griffith. Scotland, Wales, and North of England, Sir J. HE. Smith. On Cheviot, Mr. Winch. Near the summit of Hedgehope, North- umberland, Dr. G. Johnston. On rocks at Connavalla, Ireland, Dr. Whitley Stokes. On Mangerton, Ireland, Dr. Taylor. Rocks about Loch Phadrick ! rocks Stroine-dhu ! summit of Carlowrie ! Mr. W. Gardner in herb. Borrer. Birkdale, Westmoreland ! Mr. W. Robertson in herb. Borrer. Clova! Mr. G. Lawson. Scawfell! Mrs. Joshua Stanger. Yorkshire! Mr. G. Dixon. Summit of Arran Mowddy! Mr. Borrer, Falcon Clints, Tees- dale, co. Durham! Mr. W. Mudd. “ Thallus peltate, ascending, composed usually of numerous imbricated curled leaves, attached to the rock by a thick central callous disk, which is sometimes drawn up into a sort of stalk, whence they spread in nearly a circular form, making patches of 1 or 2 inches in diameter: the leaves, taken individually, vary in shape from orbicular through every intermediate degree to cuveiform, and are divided very irregularly, some down to the centre, others slightly, into rounded lobes, the edges of which are crenate or dentate, and everywhere fringed with black branched compressed fibres, a line or two long, composed of the substance of the thallus itself, so that they may perhaps most properly be regarded as elongated teeth, though they have en- tirely the appearance of cilia of a different substance: these, from the remarkably undulated mode of growth of the edges of the thallus, often look at first sight as if they were disposed in two or three rows: the upper surface is of a dull greenish-brown when moist; and of a smoky-grey, with a pruinose appearance, and sometimes speckled with white, when dry ; always roughish with minute elevated reticulations of the cuticle, very visible in Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. 293 some specimens, but in others scarcely to be detected : the under surface is quite smooth and naked, except occasionally a few scattered fibres, which are either branched or simple, shorter and usually much paler than those which fringe the edges of the thallus: it is of a pale ash-colour near the centre, but gradually darker towards the edges, where it is brown, with a greenish tinge when moistened : substance coriaceous, flexible when moist, extremely rigid and almost horny when dry, but still tough. Trice plentifully produced all over the thallus, and often clustered, turbinate in their first state, afterwards becoming supported upon extremely short peduncles, mostly orbicular, but not unfrequently reniform, surrounded by a nearly entire undu- lated. margin, nearly of the same height as the disk, so that the whole surface is flat; the gyrt are mostly concentric, leaving in the centre a subtriangular cavity, but are not rarely disposed in various parcels, lying together without any regular order.”— tach, Brit. . Specimens in my own herbarium collected “ in alpibus Jemt- landiz”’! by Fries fil.; ‘(ad rupes in Pyrenzis orientalibus”’ ! by, Dr. Cam. Montagne and M. Philippe, are identical. b,| denticulata, Turn. & Borr. Edges of the thallus coarsely fringed and toothed. Lichenoides corneum §c., Dill. 218. t. 29. f. 116 B. Lichen proboscideus, Sm. E. Bot. t. 522, two lower figures. Gyrophora cylindrica, 8. denticulata, Ach. Meth. 107. cylindrica «. (in part), Ach, L. Univ. 223, proboscidea, 8. denticulata, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 219. Umbilicaria polymorpha, «. cylindrica B, Scheer. Spic. 87; Exs. 144! polymorpha, «. cylindrica, b. denticulata, Scher. Enum. 26. Rocks about Loch Phadrick ! rocks, Ben-na-Bourd! Mr. W. Gardner in herb. Borrer. Clova! Mr.G. Lawson. Summit of Arran Mowddy! Mr. Borrer. Galtymore, co. Tipperary! Mr. I. Carroll. In all respects similar to ‘a,’ except that the marginal fibres are coarser and larger, and more evidently a prolongation of the thallus. _.A “forma minor in alpibus maritimis Ligurie occidue,’’ re- ceived by me from Prof. De Notaris, seems referable here. ce. denudata, Turn. & Borr.. Edges of the thallus» almost naked. Umbilicaria crinita, offm. Pi. Lich. 2. 67. t. 44. f. 7. Gyrophora proboscidea, y. denudata, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 219. Umbilicaria polymorpha, «. cylindrica ©, Scheer. Spicil. 88 ; Exs. 145! (not 294 Rev. W.A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. characteristic, at least in my copy; but specimen! in herb. Borrer re- ceived from Scheerer good). ; Umbilicaria polymorpha, «. cylindrica, ce. nudiuscula, Scher. Enum. 26. Highlands of Scotland, Turner and Borrer. Summit of Gly- der! Faleon Clints! Westmoreland Mountains! Mr. Borrer. d. exasperata, Turn. & Borr. Thallus polyphyllous, ragged, rough on the upper side. Gyrophora proboscidea, 8. exasperata, Turn. & Borr. Lich. Brit. 219. County of Durham, Mr. Rodson. Remarkably curled and undulated, and divided into numerous small irregular lacinize: upper surface remarkably rough. I have seen no specimens, but this and denudata appear to be connecting links with @. deusta. Puate X. fig. 16. Section of thallus and apothecium. Fig. 17. Ascus. Fig. 18. Sporidia. 2. Umbilicaria pustulata, .Hoffm. Thallus thin, torn, and lobed, papillose and naked on both sides; upper side pale olive- green, blistered and sprinkled with fibrous glomeruli ; under side brownish, deeply pitted: sporidia in asci, one or two, very large, oblong, pale, wrinkled or reticulated on the surface, 3-septate ? Lichen cruste modo saxis adnascens, verrucosus, cinereus, et veluti deustus, Tourn. Instit. 549. (1719) (fide Turn. & Borr.); Vaill. Paris. 116. t. 20. f. 9. Lichen pulmonarius saxatilis, inferne reticulatus, et lacunatus, superne cinereus, ac verrucosus ; receptaculis florum et seminibus nigricantibus, et velutli deustus, Micheli, 89. t. 47 (1729). Lichenoides pustulatum cinereum et veluti ambustum, Dill. 226. t. 30. f. 131 A. & B (1741); Fl. Dan. t. 597. f. 2 (fide Turn. & Borr.). Lichen pustulatus, Linn. Sp. Pl. 2nd ed. 1617 (1763); Fl. Lapp. 359 ; Lightf. Fl. Scot. 2. 858; Robson, British Fl. 300; Huds. FI. Angl. 549; Pottich, Palat. 3. 250; Web. Spicil. 261; Leers, Fl. Herborn. 265; Humb. Fl. Frib. 28; Retz. Scand. 287 ; With. Arr. 4. 64; Ach. Prodr. 146; Sm. E. Bot. t. 1283; Westr. 161, cum icone (fide Turn: & Borr.). Umbilicaria pustulata, Hoffm. Pl. Lich. 2. 13. t. 28. f. 1, 2, & t. 29. f. 4 (1791); Schrad. Spicil. 102; DC. Fl. Frang. 3rd ed. 3. 411; Hook. Fl. Scot. pt. 2. 42; Brit. Fl. 2. 219; Stenh. in Sched. Crit. fase. 5 & 6. peli hy Fries, L. Reform. 350; 8. V. S. 117; Chev. Fl. Paris. 1. 42. —— pustulata «, Tuckerm. Syn. 70; Bohler, Lich. Brit. 125!; Scheer. Enum. 25; Leight. Brit. Lich. Exs. 166; Koerber, Lich. Germ. 93 ; Nyl. Nouv. Class. in Cherb. Mém. 3, 175. BRP EE cn 04 Ach. Meth. 85 (1803); Scher. Spicil. 106. 190; Exs. ! Gyrophora pustulata, Ach. L. Univ. 226(1810); Syn. 66; Moug. & Nest. Stirp. Vosges. 60!; Turn, & Borr. Lich. Brit. 232; Purton, Midl. Fl. 2. 598; Heppe, Fl. Wurzb. 71; Tayl. Fl. Hib. pt. 2.155; Spruce’s Lich. Pyren. ! Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarie. 295 Gyromium pustulatum, Wahl. Fl. Upsal. 424 (1820); Fl. Suee. 858. Graphis pustulata, Wallr. Crypt. Germ. 345 (1831). Lasallia pustulata, Merat, Paris. 202 (183 ); Massal. Mem. 118. - Macrodictya pustulata, Massal. Ricerch. 59. fig. 109 (1852), On rocks and stones in mountainous districts. By the road from Pemnorvay to Dolbelmen, and under Keven Lees Castle, Dillenius. Malvern Hills, Stokes. Old wall, about half way between Caernarvon and Beddgelart, Rev. H. Davies. Near Biddiston Lighthouse, Cheshire, Mr. Bradbury. Near Halifax, Mr. Bolton, Nant Hevynant Vale, near Snowdon, Turner and Borrer. Near Bantry, Ireland (fruit), Miss Hutchins. Ireland, Dr. Taylor, Highland mountains of Scotland, Lightfoot. Dart- moor! Devonshire (fruit), Sir W. J. Hooker. Hey Tor! Moel Hebog! Loch Sligachan, Mr. Borrer. North Wales, Rev. T. Salwey. Nesscliffe ! Caer Caradoc! Shropshire. “ Thallus a single leaf, attached to the rock by a thick, cal- lous, central disk, orbicular in its youngest state, but afterwards varying from orbicular to elliptical, or sometimes quite irregular in its form, from 1 to 8 or 10 inches in diameter ; flat, except at the edges, where it is elevated, cleft at first into a few, shallow, rounded lobes, which, as the plant grows older, deepen and be- come torn, so as to be entirely shapeless : upper surface pale dull olive-green when moist ; whitish ash-colour, with more or less of a brownish or sometimes of a glaucous tinge, when dry, and, then particularly, palest at the centre; uneven in every part, except sometimes for a very small space round the centre, with pustular elevations of the whole substance of the thallus, of an elliptical figure, and varying in size from that of hemp- seed to that of turnip-seed, large and small being mixed . together without any order, though they generally decrease in size towards the edges of the thallus ; the whole surface, as well of the pustules as of the interstices, is rough with minute gra- nulations (bearing no slight resemblance, in miniature, to those on the surface of Lycoperdon Proteus), which are most evident at the centre, and scarcely observable in any other part by the naked eye, and produces also scattered clusters of black branch- ing fibres, most numerous towards the border, where they often become confluent; similar fibres generally liming the edges of any cavities in the thallus, and sometimes that of the whole thallus itself (as represented in the upper fig. in K. Bot.), with a beautiful black continuous fringe: under surface brownish olive- green when wet; when dry, varying from dark brown, to ash- colour, and generally slightly pruinose, naked, minutely granu- lated and full of cavities, exactly corresponding with the pustules of the upper surface, which in some specimens are so numerous, that the under surface has at first sight the appearance of a 296 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicariz. coarse network; the interior of the cavities black, and rather more minutely granulated than the other parts: substance cori- aceous, thin, very flexible when wet, but exceedingly brittle when dry. Trice of extremely rare occurrence, scattered among the tufts of flocculi, principally towards the edges of the thallus; patelliform, sessile, yet slightly elevated, urceolate when young, afterwards subturbinate, orbicular, their largest size about equal to that of rape-seed ; their margin at first raised, thick, often very rugged and even flocculose, sometimes entire or only waved, gradually becoming narrower, and at length obliterated, as the disk, which in the young fruit is concave, becomes flat, and at last slightly convex. This part is, in all its stages, opake, and of an uneven appearance, when observed with a glass; in old convex trice it is occasionally rugged with irregular warts, usually depressed at the centre, and approaching more or less nearly to the appearance of imperfect gyri. These warts in our specimens do not assume a concentric arrangement, but are either scattered singly or clustered into little groups.”—Lich. Brit. Sporidia one or two in each ascus, of a very large size, oblong, pale, and wrinkled with network, without apparent septa, though not unfrequently three darker lines may be seen like horizontal septa *, | It would seem that the external darker portion of the cor- tical layer of the apothecium frequently developes into minute, branched, thick, fleshy fibres, which increase into the tufts or floceuli above mentioned. Specimens in my own herbarinm from Upsal, collected by Fries fil. and Dr. Nylander ; from Italy, Prof. De Notaris ; from Aste, M. Philippe; from 8. de Amoreira, Estremadura, S. de Cintra, and S. de Gerez, Nos. 21, 82 & 107 of Dr. Fr. Wel- witsch’s ‘ Cryptotheca Lusitana,’ are in all respects identical with our British plant. Mr. Menzies’ specimen from the Cape of Good Hope! in herb. Borrer, mentioned in Lich. Brit. 234, is smoother and less granulated on both surfaces, tinged of an ochrey-red; the apothecia very numerous, much more sessile, their margins entire or irregularly waved and undulated, but not at all fibrous. Sporidia similar to those of British specimens. A specimen in my own herbarium received from Prof. De Notaris, collected by Zeyher at the Cape of Good Hope, and labelled “ Lasallia (Gyro- phora, Eschw.) porphyrea, De Not.,” appears identical with -Mr. Menzies’ in structure and sporidia, The thallus when wetted becomes of a vivid scarlet hue. Of the two specimens of G. Pennsylvanica in herb. Borrer ! * For the spermagonia see Tulasne, /. c. ge 5 aly wy) oat RECs hee Baa verre won) he rae Ng 2 Ann. & Mag. Nat Hist.5.2.Vol 18 PUX ‘ a wee rc) — Prep ay ee , griliude 4 a. bh ee Scale of He 4 1000 OF "antnch Rev WA Leighton iel. Rey. W. A. Leighton on the British Umbilicarix. 297 mentioned in the note, Lich. Brit. 235, as received from Mrs. Merry, the under surface of one was very finely and less con- spicuously granulated, whilst that of the other was very coarsely granulated, but not more so than is observable in Devonshire specimens ! of U. pustulata in the same herbarium. The upper surface was smoother and browner, though still with the pale yellow tinge; the pustules less numerous and rounder, but still variable. The apothecia were sessile, either simple or gyrate from compression and aggregation. The sporidia in both are identical with those of our U. pustulata, of which we cannot but regard them as varieties or states. Specimens of U. Pennsylvanica! and of U. pustulata B. papu- losa! from North America, from Mr. Tuckerman, in herb. Borrer, had sporidia identical with our U. pustulata. - - Fée describes the sporidia of U. pustulata as elliptical, 4-celled. Puate X. fig. 19. Section of thallus and apothecium, younger state. — Fig. 20. Section of ditto, older state. Fig. 21. Sporidium. EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. Fig. 1. Section of thallus and apothecium of Umbilicaria pustulata, Hoffm.., from Tulasne. 2, Umbilicaria polyphylla, Schrad.: sporidia. Fig. 3. Umbilicaria anthracina, Ach, & Scher. Exs. 154: a, aseus and paraphyses ; 0, sporidia. 4. Sporidia of Umbilicaria flocculosa, Hoffm. 5. Sporidia of Umbilicaria enea, B. hyperborea, Scher. Exs. 150. Fig. 5a. 1. Section of thallus and apothecia of Umbilicaria enea, 8. hyper- borea, Scher. Exs. 151. 2. Sporidia. Fig. 6. Sporidia of U. arctica, Ach. Specimen from Mr. Robson. Fig. 7. Sporidia of U. erosa, Hoffm. Fig. 8. Section of thallus and apothecium of U. erosa, Hoff. Fig. 9. Sporidia of U. Muhlenbergii, var. alpina, from Mr. Tuckerman. Fig. 10. Sporidia of U. erosa, from Mr. Tuckerman. Fig. 11. Sporidia of U. pellita, DC. Fig. 12. Sporidia of U. vellea, Ach., from himself, in herb. Borr. Fig. 13. Sporidia of U. depressa, var. hirsuta, Scher. Exs. 137. Fig. 14. Sporidia of U. grisea, Hoffm. Fig. 15. Sporidia of U. deusta, Linn. and Turn. & Borr. Fig. 16. Section of thallus and apothecium of U. proboscidea, DC. Fig. 17. Ascus of U. proboscidea, DC. Fig. 18. Sporidia of U. proboscidea, DC. Fig. 19. Section of thallus and apothecium of U. pustulata, Hoffm., in a young state. Fig. 20. Section of same in a mature state. Fig. 21. Sporidium of U. pustulata, Hoffm. The sporidia are all equally magnified, and therefore in relative pro- portion. 298 M.A. Miiller on the Development of the Lampreys. XXVI.—On the Development of the Lampreys. By Aveust MULiER*. M. Auveust Mitier has observed some interesting facts in the history of the small Lamprey, which occurs abundantly in the fresh waters near Berlin. The animals appear suddenly at the spawning season in clear brooks, where they glide about amongst the stones, or, attaching themselves to these by the mouth, float in the stream. After spawning they disappear entirely ; and, during the period of their occurrence, none but full-grown individuals are to be seen. At the spawning time they are seen in small groups of ten or. more individuals, and the spawning is effected in the fol- lowing manner :—The male fastens with his mouth upon the neck of the female behind the eyes, and then twists his body half round towards her belly, when the emission of the ova and seminal fluid takes place. The recently emitted ova are less than half a line in diameter, white, slightly yellowish, and enclosed in a thin gelatinous capsule, which is difficult of detection even after swelling in water. ‘The segmentation is complete, as already stated by Schultze+, and commences about ten hours after fecundation. The process is described much in the same terms as by Schultze: the yelk is divided into a smaller upper, and a large lower por- tion, from the former of which the embryo is developed; the upper portion is composed of small, and the lower of large masses, and the centre is occupied by a cavity, which afterwards becomes smaller, and gradually draws towards the head of the embryo. The hinder end of the egg becomes flattened, and on the upper part of this flat space the anal opening makes its appear- ance, surrounded in front and on the sides by a horse-shoe-shaped ridge, and from this a narrow canal is soon traceable half across the egg, beneath the region of the dorsal cord. ‘The brain and spinal cord then become more strongly developed; they are divided by a longitudinal furrow, which soon closes again. The dorsal cord never advances further than between the labyrinths of the ears. Its contents appear striated towards the period of exclusion, as is also the case in the embryos of some bony fishes; but in the Lamprey the striz consist of series of cells. The head grows out, and exhibits two lateral swellings, separated by a cleft in the middle. Above these is the cavity of the mouth, and subsequently the nasal opening makes its appear- ance, and gradually moves from the ventral to the dorsal surface. * From Miiller’s Archiv 1856, No. iv. p. 323. Communicated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S. + See Annals, vol. xvii. p. 443. ee EP ame” _F ee) M. A. Miller on the Development of the Lampreys. 299 The hinder portion of the body is thick, and contains the vesicular intestine, which is still filled with cells of segmenta- tion. It is of ovate form; its sub- stance displays no recognizable structure. a M..N. Lieberkuhn on the. Anatomy of the Infusoria. 323 The nucleolus has very different characters in all the specimens of ‘Bursaria flava I have hitherto observed. It was always so small. that it was difficult to find it, and never became visible until the Infusorium was compressed, while in Ophryoglena flavi- cans it may usually be seen through the integuments. Its form is globular, and it presents no structure. | It generally adheres firmly to the surface of the ovate nucleus. The nucleus is not any larger in the rather larger specimens of Bursaria flava which possess two contractile vesicles. | met with some of them occasionally in company with the one- vesicled: They did not differ from the rest at all in shape, in the condition of the ciliary clothing, or in the formation of the miouth, so that [held them to be identical until I observed the second contractile vesicle, or the somewhat differently formed and »smaller watch-glass-shaped organ; which last, in the specimens I have hitherto examined in respect to this point, had nota circular, but an elliptical base,—so far at least as a judg- ment. can be formed from the mere aspect. Measurements made on one specimen gave—length of the animalcule, +4;ths of a millimetre ;: greatest) thickness, ;2,ths of a mill. ; diameter of the globular nucleus, +4 ,ths of a mill. ; of the nucleolus, +4,,ths of'a\mill.; distance of the mouth from the head-point, 34,ths of a-mill.; distance of the contractile vesicles apart, jth of a mill.,;,of the hinder one from the tail-point, ;75ths of a mill.; greatest diameter of the base of the watch-glass-shaped organ, +epoths—smallest, ‘5 5ths of a millimetre. The Vascular System. ... This consists of two contractile vesicles, and a system of canals which open into them. The best subjects for the examination of these objects are usually found in those specimens of Bursaria flava which contain in their interior only the smallest forms of the strongly refractive granules. I frequently found such among the others. in the. pools of the Berlin Thiergarten. The con- tractile vesicles lie.in the immediate vicinity of the mouth, a little behind it: if we conceive the animalcule to he upon its| back,,.with the mouth upwards and the end of the head turned. away, from the observer, the contractile vesicle will be placed. to. the left of the mouth, on its convex side, distant from, it about. a quarter of a circumference; when there »are two. vesicles, the anterior contractile vesicle lies exactly in the same spot, and the posterior is cut by a straight line drawn from the, anterior vesicle to the tail-point... The position is: just the same.in the Ophryoglene. above. described. If we» examine: a Bursaria of this kind with a power of about 800 diameters, we 21% 3824 M.N. Lieberkuhn ow the Anatomy of the Infusoria. perceive near the surface a quantity of light streaks, which run together towards the contractile vesicle from the anterior and posterior parts of the body, in more or less considerable curves. In each streak we detect an extremely delicate but perfectly distinct canal, terminating ultimately in the contractile vesicle ; its walls and its contents are readily distinguished by their different refractive power. When one of these canals is traced backwards from its orifice, we may often perceive, after it has run a short distance, a ramification; this may frequently be traced to one of the extremities of the body, and sometimes it gives off another branch; ultimately the canals become so excessively fine, that they are invisible. Their opening into the vesicle and their course in running from it are: seem verydi- stinetly when the contractile vesicle is turned directly upwards; we may then recognize how the canals run between: the con- tractile reservoirs, which lie very close to the surface of the:body, and between the surfaces of the body inside the cortical» sub- stance; and the orifices may likewise be seen. Another -re- markable position is when the nucleus is turned next the observer at the surface of the body; the canals are then seen remarkably clearly on its bright background. A few canals always run over directly, with a slight curvature, towards the posterior part of the mouth. When the animalcule lies so that the contractile vesicle appears at the margin of the body, there is sometimes an | appearance as if one or more of the canals opened externally-at this point ; but close examination shows that they curve round and run towards other parts of the body. | The number of vessels opening into the contractile vesicle in _ Bursaria flava is about thirty; this number, or a few more or less, existed in all the specimens which I exammed in reference to this point. They are apparently uniformly distributed’ over the whole surface. ratte The specimens of Bursaria flava with two contractile vesicles have the system of canals double, each system grouped inde- pendently around its reservoir. The canals of the: posterior reservow stretch into the district of the anterior; but’ I have never been able to detect any communication between the two. In the Ophryoglene from the Spree, very little could be detected of the canals, even when the interior of the body contained: only slightly refractive substances. When a suitable: specimen‘ is somewhat compressed between the glasses, so that it ‘cannot move about, the vessels are especially seen when they have the ee for a background, and when they end in the contractile vesicle. | sevehe I have never been able to trace any vessels into the interior of the body ; for stance, towards the nucleus. Iam also ignorant Tah ee ZF M.N. Lieberkuhn on the Anatomy of the Infusoria. 325 at) present whether that part of the contractile vesicle which is turned toward the centre of the body of the animalcule receives wx § vessels. | oth Bursaria flava and Ophryoglena flavicans belong to those Infusoria in which the contractile reservoirs may assume the well-known stellate form. Von Siebold describes this pheno- - menon, in Paramecium, in the following words :—‘“ These pul- sating spaces have a very striking shape; they consist of two central round cavities, around which stand from five to seven smaller pear-shaped reservoirs, with points directed outwards, in thesshape of a star. In the pulsation of these strange star- shaped reservoirs sometimes the stars disappear entirely, some- times only the central round spaces, and sometimes only the rays.” The opake Bursarie exhibit this phenomenon just in the same way as it is described by Von Siebold; and those specimens in which the vascular system can be detected, offer the explanation of it. The small pear-shaped spaces are really the ‘commencements of the vessels, which expand. with the accumulated fluid, and the rays are the further prolongations of the same, which may be traced to the ends of the body. At the moment when the contractile vesicle has attained the - igreatest expansion, that is, when the diastole is terminated, it appears in the form of a globe filled with colourless fluid, from which the vessels run out on all sides in the cortical substance as canals, apparently of equal diameter ; they have at this time the smallest diameter they can assume at their embouchure into the reservoir. In opake specimens, this is the moment when the opened contractile vesicle is observed. A little before we observe the commencement of the systole, the vessels begin to expand slowly, at points distant about one diameter of the con- ‘tractile vesicle from the surface of the latter, to many times their original size. The more the systole progresses, the wider and ‘Aonger become the swollen places, and they approach gradually to the contractile vesicle. If we make an observation at the moment when the diameter of the contractile vesicle is diminished toabout one-fourth of its original size, the shape of the apparatus agrees in all essential points with the well-known stellate figure, _ ‘represented by Dujardin in Paramecium Aurelia, with the single exception that the embouchures of the rays are distinctly visible, and. their peripheral prolongations run out widely in the form ‘ofcanals over the entire animalcule. . Opake specimens of the Bursaria display the phenomenon only in such a degree that the tays terminate in delicate attenuated points, at a distance of about one diameter of the reservoir from the latter. When the contractile vesicle has closed completely, the fusiformly expanded vessels only are seen,.as they run together with their apices to 3826 M.N, Lieberkubn on the Anatomy of the Infusoria. one point. This completes the systole. The diastole then re- commences. If we examine the animal at the moment when the reservoir has again attained half its greatest diameter, we find:a totally different appearance from that at the corresponding epoch of the systole. The vessels are not expanded now in the form of a spindle, but of a funnel, with the base of the, funnel im the contractile vesicle, and the point prolonged out into. the vessel. This is the form which Ehrenberg has figured in Para- mecium Aurelia, only omitting the further prolongations of. the vessels ; Von Siebold rejects Ehrenberg’s figure, and recognizes Dujardin’s ; but both are really correct, only, representing different instants; Dujardin gives a stage of the systole, Khren- berg of the diastole. The more the contractile vesicle now expands, the) more is the depth of the funnel decreased, and its diameter proportion- ately increased ;- or, in other words, the vessel expands only at its embouchure, and the depth of the expanded part decreases in proportion with the advance of the diastole., In opake Bursarie, we see at this time only the contractile vesicle produced out in various directions into short funnel-shaped, processes. , By degrees these processes entirely disappear, the contractile vesicle haying expanded to its original volume. . We. now.-see, again how, from the fully expanded contractile. vesicle, the whole: of the vessels run out in the. cortical, layer, in: all directions, as slender streaks ; im opake specimens, only the contractile. reser- voir is visible. The processes above described are those usually observed win a suitable specimen is placed so that it cannot move, or only move yery little, upon the slider, If, however; a Bursaria is compressed somewhat more with the covering-glass, or if the water on the slider is almost all evaporated, some other peculiar phenomena present themselves, not only in the contractile vesicle, but in the vessels. The last diastole, coming. perfectly to rest, and nothing unusual being observed, except, that. the reservoir is more elongated, with the systole appear suddenly two contractile vesicles instead of one; that is, a portion of the surrounding substance makes its way across the middle of the contractile vesicle while it is contracting, and thus. divides, it into two parts. Hach of these two new reservoirs has) its,own systole and diastole. In most cases their contractions do not oecur-at the same moment. . Hach as. in connexion, with those vessels which opened into it before the, separation, |The. vessels exhibit the same play as if there were but one uninjured .con- tvactile: vesicle. . Sometimes the two reservoirs reunite into, a single one. I saw this happen during a diastole which oc- curred exactly. simultaneously: in both; they. advanced near a wine eee M.N. Lieberkuhn on the Anatomy of the Infusoria. 327 together, projected out points toward each other, which came in contact ‘and formed a dumb-bell-shaped reservoir, and this was rapidly converted into a globular vesicle, which contracted and expanded as/at the origin. Von Siebold has already observed in’ Phialina vermicularis, ‘Bursaria cordiformis, &c., “that in’ strong contractions of the whole body, a largish’ round pulsating space was drawn out longitudinally, constricted) in the middle, and at length was separated into two smaller round spaces,—exactly as occurs when adrop of oil is separated into two portions.”? During the above-described alterations in the contractile vesicles, alterations ordinarily take place in the vessels also. Thus expansions appear in them at points lying very distant from the contractile reser- voirs. These enlargements are not however subject to rhythmical disappearance and reappearance, but are permanent; they are filled: with the same colourless fluid as the contractile vesicles, and are mostly globular or ellipsoidal. If such enlargements of ‘the’ vessels are seen in specimens which, from unfavourable optical conditions, do not display the vessels themselves, they may be taken for vacuoles (in Dujardin’s sense). Their con+ nexion ‘with the vessels, ‘and their mode of origin, which is readily accessible ‘to observation, prove that they are totally distinct’ from the vacuoles in the mterior of the body, part of which contain nutrient substance, while part do not. - have ‘not’ ‘succeeded in any case in isolating a membrane of the contractile reservoir or of the vessels. I find no trace of cilia‘in the interior of the vascular system. ‘This alone suffices to distinguish essentially those Infusoria furnished with vessels, from the Distoma-embryo in which G. R. Wagener has discovered ciliated vessels. Different hypotheses have been put forth in explanation of the function of the contractile vesicles. _ There is a detailed account of these in’ Claparéde’s paper on , Nyms.. By Pattie Lutiey Sciarer, M.A, erc. __Inhis last published work on natural history, entitled * Description “des Mammiféres et Oiseaux,’ which is part: of the series: known as 342 Zoological Society :— *Complément aux ceuvres de Buffon,’ M. Lesson’ has’ elevated to generic rank by the name of Legriocinelus, a bird previously deseribed in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ (ix. p. 168, anno 1838) as ‘Petrodroma mexicana. While lately in Paris I was favoured. by Prince Charles Bonaparte with a sight of several volumes of very beautiful coloured drawings of birds and other animals of which M. Lesson in his lifetime had published descriptions only. M.Tesson’s descriptions, as is well known, are so short and often so inaccurate as to render identification of the originals almost impossible ; and these ‘drawings are therefore very valuable, and, as they are to be disposed _ of, will, it is to be hoped, pass into the possession of some public institution, where access to them may always be had. Among them is a plate of the so-called Legriocinclus, which, there.is no difficulty in perceiving at a glance, is a member of Lafresnaye’s genus Ram- phocinclus, and so closely resembling the R. drachyurus, the type of that genus, as to leave little doubt that the two generic names are co- equal. But if Lesson’s locality is correct (Vera Cruz), which, how- ever, I am hardly inclined to believe, the Legriocinclus mexicanus may possibly be a new species of this peculiar form—hitherto considered as confined to the Antilles, but thus extended geographically to the mainland. | Three species of Ramphocinclus only are given by Lafresnaye in his article in the ‘Revue Zoologique’ (1843, p. 67): Of the ‘first of these—the type of the genus—R. brachyurus (Turdus brachyurus, Vieill. Nouv. Dict. xx. 255, et Enc. Méth. p. 655), ‘the Paris Museum contains several fine examples from the islands of St. Lucia and Guadaloupe. Vieillot says his bird was from Martinique, which is very probable, as that island is situate between the other two. Upon reading attentively Lafresnaye’s description of his second species of the genus, R. tremulus, I think there can be little doubt that, if not absolutely identical with, it is at all events a very close ally of the bird which Mr. Gould described as long ago as 1835, under the name of Stenorhynchus ruficauda. There are two specimens of this bird in the British Museum, from the island of Nevis. Stenorhynchus, having been previously employed in Zoology, was changed by Mr. G. R. Gray in 1840 to Cinclocerthia. pees Prince Bonaparte, in his ‘ Conspectus’ (p. 223), has somehow 01 other confounded the third species of this same genus along with Campylorhynchus scolopaceus of Spix, which is quite a different form and is the type of the wren-like genus Campylorhynchus, and Thryo- thorus longirostris of Vieillot, which he hkewise quotes as synony- mous, 1s, I believe, a true Thryotherus. Again, Zoothera cinclops of the same work (p. 253), since generified into Cinclops (Cinclops melanoleucus of Mr. G. R. Gray’s lately published List of Genera), seems to be nothing more than a bird of this,.genus—probably R. brachyrrus, though it is dangerous to draw positive conclusions . from so meagre a description. 4 Under these circumstances I propose to reduce into one group, or at all events to place in close juxtaposition, the following six generic SS ae pe re ae te eae ae Mr. F. Moore on some new species of Birds. 848 terms, some of which have hitherto been arranged in widely different families :— 1. Stenoruyrncuvs, Gould (1835), P. Z. S. p. 186. 2. Cincrocertuts, G. R. Gray (1840), List of Gen. p. 22. 3. Rampnocincuvs, Lafr. (1843), Rev. Zool. -p. 66. 4, Herminiervs, Lesson, (ubi?) | ey ahead aba Lesson (1847), Deser. d. Mamm. et Ois. p. 278, 6. Crycxops, Bp. (1854), Notes Ornithologiques, p. 25. Of these, Mr. G. R. Gray’s name Cinclocerthia is the oldest that can be adopted. . Note.~-Since writing the above, I have carefully examined the two specimens of Cinclocerthia ruficauda in the British Museum. They seem to agree in every respect with Lafresnaye’s description of Ramphocinclus tremulus, and, as the islands of Nevis and Guadaloupe are so near, I think we may reasonably conclude that these two birds are not specifically distinct. The rectrices are twelve in num- ber, and not ten, as Mr. Gould supposed (P. Z. 8. 1835, p. 186) might be the case. The three species of this group ought therefore apparently to stand as follows :—1. CINCLOCERTHIA RUFICAUDA (Stenorhynchus rufi- caudus, Gould; C. ruficauda, G. R. Gray; Ramphocinclus tremulus, Lafr.). 2. CINCLOCERTHIA GUTTURALIS (Ramphocinclus gutturalis, Lafr.); and, 3. CINCLOCERTHIA BRACHYURA (Turdus brachyurus, Vieill. ; Ramphocinclus brachyurus, Lafr.; Zoothera cinclops et Cinclops melanoleucus, Bp.). } ~ Norice or SoME New species or Birps. By Freperic Moors, Assist. Mus. East Inp1a Company. Genus Orocoris, Bonaparte. - Orocorts LonerRostRis, Gould, MSS. Allied in colour to O. penicillata, and in the markings of the head and breast, but differs in its larger size, considerably more lengthened. bill, wings and tail, and thicker toes; and in the feathers of the back being broadly centred with brown. : Length 73 inches; of wing 5 inches; tail 3$ths ; bill to frontal plumes =&ths; to gape 3ths; tarsus 1$ths; middle toe and claw ths; hind ditto ;’;ths of an inch. _ Hab. Neighbourhood of Agra. In Mr. Gould’s Collection. Genus Emperiza, Linn. i Emperiza stracnevi, Moore. Affined to HZ. Oia, but differs in having the markings about the head more broadly developed, and of a deeper black colour, forming three well-defined black bars, as seen laterally ; the throat and sides’ 344 oon si Beolegieal Society: — of neck being whiter, and. ashy,on the, frontiof the neck only; the breast and the rest of the under-parts being uniform bright, rufous- brown, which colour is also promiment on the back, and especially on the scapulars, rump and upper tail-coverts, Length 6 inches; of wing 33ths; tail 3; tarsus $ths of an inch, Hab. Kumaon. In Mus. East India Company... EMBERIZA CASTANEICEPS, Gould, MSS. ~ Also: affined to 2. Cia. Crown and ‘ear-coverts deep, chestnut- brown ; “superciliary ‘streak, base of upper mandible, throat, Frans and sides of neck ashy white; behind the ears and nape ‘ashy ; . spot before the eye and streak from base of lower mandible down the sides of the throat black ; back, scapulars and ramp rufous-brown, the two former having blackish centres to the feathers ; ; wings dusky black, the feathers margined with rufous-brown; tail dusky black, the two centre feathers broadly margined with rnfous-brown, the two outer tipped obliquely with white for nearly the whole length ; breast and flanks rufous-brown, and paling towards the centre of the belly ; AS upper mandible dark-horn, lower paler. ength 5} inches’; wing 23ths; tail 23ths; tarsus 3 of an inch, . Hab, Kintang i in'China, In Mus. East’ India Comp., J. Gould, Esq. Genus Propassrer, Hodgson, Gray’s Zool, Misc. p. 84 (1844); P. Z. 8. 1845, p. 36. PHENICOSPIZA, Blyth, J. A. 8. Beng. xxiii. p: 213 (1854). PROpPASSER THURA. Carpodacus Thura, Bonaparte et Schlegel, Monogr, des Loxiens, t.23.°0Bonap. Consp. Gen. Av. p. 531 (male). : Propasser rhodopeplus, part. Hodgson. Hab «Nepal. ‘In Mus. East India Comp. Brit, Mus., J. Gould, Es This species may be distinguished from the true P. rhodopeplus, by its rather smaller and a trifle more pyrrhuline bill; the colour, of the! male above being hair-brown, the feathers beived with blackish, and the lesser'range of wing-coverts only being crimson-tipped ; the under-parts, rump and upper tail-coverts, cheeks, uchente and superciliary streak are pale silvery-crimson, the end of the latter and the centre’of the belly being pure white ; the crimson feathers of the: head and ‘throat. being centred also with white, and the crimson colour being deepest at the base of the bill; whereas, in P, rhodopeplus the «male ‘above. is dark crimson-brown, and. has both ranges . of. wing-coverts and the tertiaries pale crimson-tipped, The female of P) Thura (which is now for the first time described) may be distin- guished from the same sex of P. rhodopeplus by being paler above and ~ having paler centres to the feathers; the colour of the under-parts being COnRIASTAPLE more uniform; having also but faint centres to the feathers.,...P..rhodopeplus isa trifle larger than P. Thura. The Prince Charles Lucien Bonaparte has compared these ApRETOAID, and his Highiiess ‘also verifies their, distinctness. - Dr. J. E. Gray on-a new yenus of Fish-scaled Lizards. 845 > |PROPASSER PULCHERRIMUS, Hodgson. 'Propasser pulcherrimus, Hodgson, Gray’s Zool, Misc. (1844), 85 Hab. Himalaya. In Mus, East India Comp., Brit. Mus., J. Gould, Esq. The male differs from P. rhodochrous in having the forehead, superciliary streak, cheeks, throat, and under-parts, with the rump, of a paler or more silvery-crimson colour, being in some lights very silvery ; the upper parts, with the crown, are dusky-brown with pale crimson-tinged edges to each feather.. The female differs from the Same sex of P. rhodochrous in. having the under-parts dusky white, instead of rufescent, and the colours above are also less rafescent. The size is the same as that of P. rhodochrous, excepting that in P. pulcherrimus the wing is longer in both sexes. “ Remarks.—Both sexes of this species and P. rhodochrous were sent from Nepal by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., under the name, of pul- cherrumus, which name, upon examining his. original drawings in: the British Museum, we find refers to the true shodochrous and not to the present species ;. but, as that indefatigable naturalist applied the name to both birds, we deemit but correct to retain it for the present bird. Genus Linota, Bonaparte. CANNABINA, Brehm. LINOTA BREVIROSTRIS, Gould. ‘ Innota brevirostris, Gould, Bonap. Geogr. et Comp. List of B. p. 34 (1838). ? Fringilla bella, Hempr. et Ehrenberg, Mus. Berol. Hab: Erzeroum and Afghanistan... In Mus. East) India, Comp. et J. Gould, Esq. Allied to L. montium, but distinguished from that species ‘by its lighter colour, and the male having the pink colour on the rump paler; the axillaries and the basal edge of the inner web of the primaries and secondaries pure white ; the tail being. margined on the whole outer and broadly on the inner web also with pure white ; the primaries and secondaries above are also broadly margined exteriorly with white. The female is also paler and broadly edged as. in the male with white. ~ Length 5 inches ; of wing 3iths; of tail 25ths; centre feathers % inch less; bill to frontal plumes ,3,ths; to gape 4 an inch; tarsus. 7jths ; centre toe and claw 3ths; and hind ditto 4 an inch. “Remark.—Cabanis in Catal. Birds Mus, Heine, p. 161: states: that “the bill ‘of F. del/a, of Hempr. and Ehrenb., isa trifle larger’ than in L. cannabina, Linn., but in colour almost, agrees with Z.. fringillirostris, Bonap. et Schlegel, Monog. Loxiens, t. 49s\p.45: New Genus or Fisu-scatep Lizarps (Scissosar#), FROM New Guinea... By J. E. Gray, Ph.D. FEVRS., ere. Ere. The Lizard which I have the pleasure of bringing before the: Society this evening, was presented to the British Museum, with 346 4.) Zoological Society: other most interesting and novel specimens, by Mr. John MacGillivray, who accompanied H.M.S. Herald as naturalist during her voyage t in the Australasian seas. Corvcta, Head broad, flat-topped ; nostrils ovate, oblique, simple, not: + longed behind, on the middle of the lower part of the nasal shie supranasal shields none; rostral square; internasal one, large, Busided, broader behind ; froAtabaihsel two, moderate, band-like, transverse ; ‘lateral-frontal one, small, subtrigonal, nearly equal-sided ; frontal parietals two, rhombic, contiguous at the angle; imterparietal one, rhombic, elongate ; eyebrows covered with band-like shields ; lower eyelid with a series of larger opake scales ; temple covered with large shields; ears large, simple, edged in front. Body fusiform, compressed ; scales, 6-sided, smooth, with 3, 5 or 7 grooves, seen through the skin, of chin and underside of the rps thinner, smooth. Legs strong ; toes five, cylindrical, elongate, unequal, with a series _ of band-like shields beneath ; claws strong, curved. Tail elongate, tapering, rather compressed, scales of upper surface like those of the back, but rather larger, with.a central series of broad hexangular shields beneath. | Hab. Australasia.. | This genus belongs to the same section in ‘the Museum Catalogue as Ateuchoglossus, characterized by the simple nostril and scaled opake lower eyelids. It differs from that genus in the smoothness of the seales, the shielded underside of the tail and several pees Cha racters. ConvuciA ZEBRATA. Pale yellowish-white (in spirits); back with iak va blackish« brown cross-bands; upper part of. limbs and. tail blackish, varied ; head dark-brown. Hab. New Guinea, the Island of San Christoval, John Mac. Gillivray, Esq., two adult and young specimens. Length of adult nearly 2 feet. December 11, 1855.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair, Description OF Two New Species or ACTINIA, FROM THE Sourn Coast or Devon. By E. W. H: Hoipsworru. Among various species of Actinia collected by me in July, last, 0 on the south coast of Devon, two appear to be undescribed, and. although’ of small size, are of some interest as being additions to the fast increasing list of our native zoophytes.. They were found on the rocks near the entrance to Dartmouth harbour, a part of our western coast, which, from its steep rugged © character and its luxuriant growth of sea-weeds, presents a fruitful hunting-ground for those in search of marine productions. 3 The first that I have to notice may be thus characterized :— Body smooth and cylindrical when fully extended, from. half to three-quarters of an inch § in height, but very much flattened-when j Mr. E. W. H. Holdsworth on two new species of Actinia. 347 «contracted ; tentacula in four rows, moderately long, slender, and ‘slightly tapering towards the tips, their length regularly diminishing from those of the inner circle outwards. The entire animal has a _ pale transparent appearance, and the only trace of decided colour about it is found in a narrow dark blue line surrounding the base of each tentaculum, and extending a little in the direction of the mouth, but soon becoming indistinct. Very delicate white lines are at times visible on the surface of the body, but these are probably only the edges of the membranous septa seen through the transparent skin. When this animal is at all roughly handled, the long seminal fila- ments are thrown out from the mouth in great profusion. This little Anemone approaches very closely in many respects the Act. can- dida of Mr. Gosse, and J am indebted to that gentleman for his ready assistance in determining the differences between them. Act. candida may be distinguished by its possessing fewer tentacles, by the colour of the body being of a moré opake white, and especially by the narrow lines surrounding each tentaculum being of a reddish-purple tint, and enlarging into a conspicuous spot on each side of its base. In their habits and general appearance they are very much alike, and had I ‘obtained only one example of the pale species, I should hardly have ventured to consider it more than a variety. Ten specimens, how- ever, were taken from different places, and did not vary except in size ; they were found on the exposed surface of perpendicular rocks at about half-tide mark, and when out of the water and contracted, were very difficult to distinguish, owing to their great transparency. I propose for this species the name of pallida. It has been my custom, after any expeditions in search of Actinia, to bring home one or two plants of Laminaria digitata, in order to examine at my leisure the various forms of animal life commonly met with among their tangled roots; and it was on one of these plants I found, in company with minute Ophiocome, green Nereides and numerous other animals, the beautifully marked Anemone that I have now to describe. It has the following characters :— Body elongate, cylindrical, about three-quarters of an inch in length when extended, the upper half covered with numerous pale perforated warts, increasing m number as they approach the top, and from which the white filaments are protruded when the animal is irritated. Tentacula in five rows. Colour of the body a dark orange, becoming aler towards the base. This species is chiefly remarkable for the fieonity of its oral disk, which for colouring and elegance of marking will bear comparison with that of any of the larger kinds. The external half of the disk is of a rich purplish-brown, changing into a light orange tint towards the mouth, the pink tumid lips of which are frequently conspicuous ; from near the centre diverge ten or twelve pairs of yellow bands slightly separating as they proceed outwards, and at their extremities partially surrounding the bases of the tenta- cula, according to the following arrangement. Taking a'small’seg- ment of the disk, the first tentacle may be said to arise from the Space between two pairs of bands, the second being situated within 7 848 Miscellaneous. thé pair; the band bifureates near its extremity, and encloses the third: tentacle ; these branches again divide and form a similar enclo- sure for the arms of the fourth row: beyond these is a set of very short tentacula; these, as far as I have been able to examine them, are ‘not comected with the yellow bands, but their small size and the difficulty of seeing their entire length when the animal is expanded, render it almost impossible to describe their exact appearance. On the surface of the disk a cream-coloured spot is situated near the base of each tentacle of the first and second rows, those connected with the inner series being farther removed from them than those of the second; the alternation of light and shade produced /by this arrangement gives a battlemented appearance to the disk, and adds considerably to the general effect. ‘The tentacula rapidly diminish in size from those of the inner row outwards; they are dark ‘brown at the bases, becoming paler towards the tips, and are: encircled »by three well-defined white rings, of which the basal ones: are -very distinct. Several examples of this species were obtained atvextreme low water-mark, from a large mass of detached rocks’: known’ asi the Mewstone, near the entrance to Dartmouth harbour.:| They were:met with on two or three occasions, but were always found wok x manag the roots of Laminaria digitata. SBE A few weeks since, part of a plant of Laminaria was sent 'toime from Devon, and among the roots I found six: specimens) ofan Actinia that closely resembled the one just described, excepting’ that the brown on the tentacula and certain parts of the disk was replaced by various shades of red. These animals differ so little; except in the general colour of the disk and appendages, that until I have an opportunity of examming some more specimens, I must consider the red one as only a variety of the other, and as such I would pros visionally describe it. This uncertainty obliges: me to depart from the old-established rule of giving the specific name from some marked character in the animal, and I must therefore propose: the»more general title of ornata for the brown species, and suggest’ that of rubida for the red one, should it on future examination eres to abe distinct, which I am inclined to think is probable. / 4 % MISCELLANEOUS. OBITUARY NOTICE. WILLIAM YARRELL. Tue list ‘of British zoologists has just lost one of its: best’ eal brightest ornaments in the person of William Yarrell; who died sud- denly'at Yarmouth on Monday the ‘Ist of Septemberi: Mr. Yarrell was born in. June 1784, in Duke Street, St. James’s, where his father carried on the busmess of a newspaper agent: this busmess was’ after- wards continued by the son in a bie Street until aseely the time: ‘of his decease. On the 3rd of Aint last, as he was returning front thaichyy ~ was seized by a giddiness and unsteadiness of foot, which proved to Ne eS ee eR Miscellaneous. 349° be ‘caused: by incipient paralysis. From this he had pretty. nearly recovered, only complaining of a slight ‘‘woolliness” in, his. brain, when on the Saturday before his death he went to Yarmouth with an invalid friend. On Sunday night he was attacked by a difficulty. of breathing, which continually increased until about. half-past twelve, when he tranquilly departed from this world. , ‘Early im life Mr. Yarrell was celebrated as a keen and. successful sportsman, but during this sporting phase of his existence neither neglected the management of his business, nor, what is of more im- portance to. us, the cultivation of his innate taste for natural history, for he was busily engaged in forming collections illustrative of the natural ‘history of this country, especially of its Birds and Fishes, andiin: making notes of their habits, which stood him in good stead when at the mature age of forty he began to write upon his favourite science. His first, paper, containing ‘‘ Notices of the occurrence of some rare: British Birds observed during the years 1823, 1824 and 1825,” was published in the ‘ Zoological Journal’ in the latter, year. From this time he seems gradually to have relinquished the gun and the rod for the pen, and his communications subsequently appeared pretty frequently in the periodical above mentioned, in ‘Loudon’s Ma- gazine of Natural History,’ and in this Journal. He also contributed valuable papers:to the Transactions of the Royal, Linneean, and Zoolo- gical Societies ; but the works upon which his fame chiefly rests, and those with which the English student at. all events will princi- pally connect the name of. Yarrell, are the admirable Histories of British Birds and Fishes, published in a style of such unrivalled ex- eellenee by Mr. Van Voorst. In these works we find accuracy of scientific research, combined with a plain but agreeable mode of communicating information on the details of the natural -history of particular species, such as has rarely been equalled; and. these Histories of British Birds and Fishes will always remain of the highest value to the investigator of the natural history of these islands. Mr. Yarrell was elected a Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1825, and for some years before his death he was a Vice-President and the Treasurer of that Society. He was also one of the founders.of the Zoological Society, and a constant attendant at its meetings; and for many years he was the Treasurer of the Entomological Society. Whilst thus distinguished in the scientific world, Mr. Yarrell’s social qualities endeared him highly to his acquaintances. His more intimate friends always spoke of him in terms of affectionate regard, and even those who knew him superficially could never be insensible tothe kindliness of his nature... To quote the words of.a writer.in the‘ Athenzeum,’ who evidently knew him well, ‘‘ His judgment was ¢lear and sound, his appreciation of the value of facts and.of evidence most) accurate, his advice always. practical and thoughtful... Hig truthfulness and simple-heartedness were even childlike,. his, temper gentle; his heart loving and affectionate, and he was, liberal),and charitable almost to the verge of imprudence. A kindlier,,spirit never lived.”’ 350 Miscellaneous. AMPHIOXUS LANCEOLATUS. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. Falmouth, September 23, 1856. : GEeNTLEMEN,—The “ Amphiovus lanceolatus,” Yarreil, was found in dredger’s refuse from Gwyllyn Vase Bay on Friday last, by Mr: Henry Bastian of this town. Length one inch and one-sixteenth ; breadth in the middle one-eighth of an inch; of a lanceolate form, tapering to each extremity, riband-like, transparent as crystal ; mouth circular, produced, armed with long slender cirrhi, crenated laterally ; when these are reflexed, the passage to the oral aperture is consider- ably increased in length and diameter, and the water, with its crus- tacea, &c., has ready ingress, assisted by the ciliary current. The animal closes the aperture by contracting and crossing the free extremities of the cirrhi. It swims rapidly with a wriggling or snake- like motion for a few seconds, and then suddenly settles down at the’ bottom of the vessel, where it remains motionless, lying flat on its side, with the mouth open to its fullest extent (to all appearance dead), for thirty or forty minutes, or longer if not disturbed... Two days after its capture, I put into the vessel (of water) a quantity of shell-sand, which at first appeared to excite it very much, for it swam with increased velocity for a second or two, and then suddenly disappeared under the bed of sand formed at the bottom of the lass. " Fifty minutes after this occurrence, I was pleased to see one-third: of the body projecting in a vertical direction from the surface of the sand, its mouth open, and the cirrhi slightly reflected at their extre-- mities ; but on agitating the water with a piece of straw, the body. was partially drawn in, and on repeating the annoyance it disappeared altogether. | This morning the body was completely covered (over) with the sand, but the open mouth could be seen just above the surface of it—. awaiting its prey (?). I consider it a scarce fish in our neighbourhood, not a rare one. Its rarity arises from the naturalist being ignorant. of its habitats, and selecting ground for his dredging operations. incompatible with the movements of the fish. Dr. Vigurs’s fish’ (1851) carried ova. Mr. Bastian’s is a young one. | ; I am, Gentlemen, your obedient Servant, W. P. Cocks. Description of a newly discovered Tanager of the genus Buarremon. By Puruie Luriey Scuater, M.A. &c. Through the kindness of Sir William Jardine I am enabled to describe a specimen of a very distinct species of Buarremon, which Professor Jameson of Quito has lately transmitted to this country. It was obtained by him during a recent. expedition into the eastern Cordillera of the Andes near Quito at an elevation of 6000 feet above the sea-level. In form and size it is similar to B. pallidinuchus, but the style of coloration is different and more nearly resembles that Meteorological Observations. 351 - of B. schistaceus. Sir William Jardine has named it leucopterus, : from the conspicuous white spot on the wing. The area of the - genus Buarremon appears to extend along the Andean range from , Bolivia’ into Southern Mexico, the vicinity of Bogota being perhaps _ the principal sedes or focus, where no less than seven or eight species - occur. The present bird may be characterized as follows :—- BUARREMON LEUCOPTERUS. B, schistacescenti-niger, alis caudaque obscurioribus ; pileo ochra- ceo-rufo; macula utringque anteoculari et speculo alari con- spicuo,cum toto corpore subtus albis ; lateribus in cinereum tra- hentibus ; capitis lateribus nigris; tectricibus alarum inferi- oribus albis ; rostro pedibusque nigris. Long. tota 6:2; ale 2°8; caudee 2°7. Hab. in dp Equatoriana (Jameson).—Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 27, 1855, METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR AUG. 1856. Chiswick.—August 1, 2. Slight haze: very hot. 3. Hot and sultry. 4. Over- cast: very hot. 5. Cloudless and hot. 6. Cloudy: slight haze: very fine. 7. Clear: hot and sultry. 8. Cloudy: overcast : very fine: rain. _ 9. Slight rain. 10, Cloudy and fine. 11. Very fine: cloudy: rain, 12. Cloudy: very fine. 13, - Very hot : heavy rain at night. 14. Cloudy and fine: rain. 15. Cloudy and fine. --16. Very fine : thunder, lightning and rain at night. 17. Slight rain at half-past _ eight A.M. : excessively heavy rain commenced, nearly an inch fell in one hour: _ Cloudy at night. 18. Cloudy. 19. Overcast: rain. 20. Foggy: overcast: heavy rain at night... 21. Densely clouded : boisterous, with heavy clouds and showers. __ 22. Partially overcast : cloudy: very fine. 23. Fine. 24, Cloudy and fine. 25. os ht showers. 26, Very fine. 27, Uniformly overcast: very fine. 28. Cloudy fine: rain. 29. Very fine. 30. Slight fog: very fine. 31. Very fine: rain ee a ee Se ee ee - bee 4 a night. ~~. .--- Mean temperature of the month ............cscseececeeees aeaene 63°40 _ ____, Mean temperature of Aug. 1855 ......cesereeeenees advo ogni'o ane 00-00 - _. Mean temperature of Aug. for the last thirty years — ......... 61 :97 Average amount of rain in AUg. ...cccsesssseceseccecscsscseweees ‘2°413 inches. - 4 _Boston.—Aug. I—3. Fine. 4. Cloudy. 5, 6. Fine. 7. Fine: thunder, light- ~-~-ning and rain A.M. and p.m. 8. Fine. 9. Cloudy : rain A.M.andp.M. 10. Cloudy. _ 411,12. Fine. 13. Cloudy, 14. Cloudy: raina.m, 15, 16.. Fine. 17. Rain _ AM.and pm. 18. Cloudy: rain a.M.andr.m. 19. Cloudy. 20. Cloudy; rain _ AM.andpm, 21. Rain a.M,andp.m, 22. Cloudy: rain a.m, 23. Cloudy. _ 24. Rain, 25. Cloudy. 26. Cloudy: rainp.m. 27. Cloudy: rain a.m. 28, _. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 29—31. Cloudy. — Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Aug.1. Drizzle a.m.: fog p.m. 2. Clear, fine a.m.: clear p.m. 3, Bright a.m.: cloudy r.m. 4, Bright a.m.: clear, fine, aurora p.m. 5,6. Bright a.m.: clear, fine p.m. 7. Bright a.m.: cloudy, fine p.m. 8. Cloudy A.M. and p.M. 9. Cloudy A.M.: cloudy, fine p.m. 10. Bright a.,m.: cloudy p.m. 11. Drops a.m. : drizzle p.m. 12. Bright a.m. : thunder-showers p.m. 13. Clear 4g . AM. : bright p.m. 14. Bright A.m.: vapour, fine pM, 15. Damp 4.M. : drizzle P.M. °16. Damp.a.m.: clear p.m. 17—22. Cloudy a.m. and p.m. 23, Cloudy A.M, . = Sendy, drops PM, 24. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 25. Rain a.m.: showers P. M. 6. Showers A.M.: drizzle, showers p.M. 27. Cloudy a.m. and p.m. 28. Rain ie : drops p.m. 29. Showers a.m.: drops p.M. 30. Clear a.m.: cloudy p.m, “31. ‘Rain «.M. : clear, aurora P.M. ag ‘Mean temperature of Aug. for previous twenty-nine years. ... 55°03 : Mean temperature of this month — ......... ak 4s sonhcd base naan 53 *22 ie Mean temperature of Aug. 1855 — ..iscssesececseesnseveeserecvens 56 °10 ag Average quantity of rain in Aug. for previous sixteen years... 3°01 inches, $uopuory unau ‘MOIMSIHO 70 Ayaraog younqynarzsozy ay) fo uapsny ay; yo uosduIOY,, “II 4g epyw suorjznasesqo or | got | ost] | N° 8 $53.6 | _ro8Ge_ | 426.6 _ | uve gt. [eee] So. | om | om | ems | $29 | $eS | 09] oF | LL L9.6z 09.6z $13.6 1£6,62 | .¢ seseeeeeslesseseersieeeeesees! wag | og | og | SOS | EF | $.gS] PS | vL $1.62 66.62 196.6 1S1,0£ “of gt. go. \tttt*"| «ma | em | ems | 6% | SoS tg| ob | of 36.62 69.62 888.62 vrr.0€ 6z zx. | to. | Zo. |uyeo|-ms | ms | Of | €$ | 68] €$ | 1L | zb,6e 95.62 £12.62 grg.6z | eg¢ seseesens| Zo, |eereeeees! eggg | om | em | SPH] 1S | S.bg| 2S LL $£.6z LL,6z $$2.6z >z3.6z of So, jteetereesieeeeeeees! cay “MU “M C+ S26 19 cs gf gL.6z 69.62 106,6¢ but ke oe 6z. |rrreerrr"| zo. jemsm | cms | cms | VS | $SS | $.99| ZS | 99 82.62 9£.6z 713.6% £36.6c | Sz 10. |e"! zo, jemsm! os | ms | 29 | SS | zg] BS | 69 0L.6z 1L.6z ovo.o£ 060,0£ “bz GO, - |cvceesees|ereeerees| egg | “egy u zs i §€¢ 9$| 9% | 99 gl.6z 66.62 $30.08 BzI.0£ Sz seesseree) 70) eeeeeeees) gueg |) ct u of | § 19| 6€ | gg L6.6z 93.62 91.62 $L$.6z $36.62 “zzp tereseees! gg, be. | -oua| 8 *s | SoS | $15 | $49] 6% | gg 73.62 LL.6z £3.92 $$z.6z oot.6z “Zz stececeeslesceeseee! Cy ‘ou | oun! ‘as | $gv | 26% 99| 9S Lo £9.62 43.62 L1.6z gil.6z £59.62 "oz seroeseee] 637, | 62, | quuj-ouu! can | gv | of zg| $$ | Lo >g.6z $3.62 30.62 gzb.6z 619,62 “61 seseveees! C7 ceesseees oud | -guu | ‘ou 6v ras 9S 7S Z9 03.62 Lg.6z Lo.6z gor.6z oft.6z "QI seseseeseeseerers| ore | com | cam | com | $8h | FoS | zg} 9S | oZ 26,62 $6.62 L1.6z 2zv.6z €£S.6z “Lt ro. [seers] ez. | -guu| mea! ‘as | ob | $69 tg} SS | gl $6.62 13.62 £+.62 L9.6z $6.62 ‘910 Po. zr. (teerreees) om | ems | ems | SS | $96 | 6.59} ob | SL zL.6z 09.6 o£.6z 116,62 326.62 Cr stteeees eaeeesees] go, -as_| «ms | «ms |S | $b to| *S | SL 65.62 L9.6z Lz.6z 62.62 668.62 by IO, jesse") gg, 9g _|emss'| °s LS | +9 69| oS | Sg €L.6z 13.62 zb.6z 889.62 686.62 Ex QZ. |teertreeeleeeeeeee area | «mss | ms | 09 | $£9 | o£| LY | og 9L.6z L9.6z ££.62 016.62 096,62 “er II, |esreseee*| ey, ‘as_|-mss | “ms | $59 | $5 69| 98 Lg 19.62 0g.6z 27.6% Lgl.6z 1£3.62 Ir onngeees| “€G ~ lecssveces| oy <| em’ | “egg | 6b |! SE zL| vS | + 96.62 $6.62 9z.6z LL.6z 1>g.6z ‘Or tessereesleesserees! or, | eg | cm | cms | gh | SzS Lo| SS | SZ 76.62 98.62 £2.62 o$L.6z gog.6z 6 sereesees] zz. | go, | ou | ss | ms | gh | SES 99| ?S | og £8.62 £3.62 07.62 obg.6z gtl.6z *g ¢ seereeeesleeeeeeeesieeeeesere! ear om “MS zS 9S Lo ob 88 06,62 00,0£ >v.6z $13.62 600,0£ oL eeeeeeeselereeecees(sereeeees! eau | egg | +g £S | So +9| 1¥ | gl Lo.of £1.08 99.62 gto.0f 1Z1,0£ 9 seesaetetlteeeeeeesltereeeees! egg | sory ou €S gS S.L9 tr +g €z.0£ 9z.0f oL.6z o61;0£ giz.0£ ¢ esenesceslecsceeeesleceeseeee! sag | egg |g bs | ZS Sg9| ob | Lg Lz.0£ 17.08 $9.62 L11,0€ Igr.of y seeeeereslseecsrenelteresetes| 0g ‘gu | ‘as 4S g§ | oL| S$ 68 L1.0£ Lr1.0f 15.62 70,0£ 990.08 *€ cesaaccesbecseansoelacesssese! og | egy | 9 9$ | $z9 zL| 2S | 26 L1.0£ E1r.0f£ 0S.6z 6z0,0€ 7$0.0£ % Go, |rrrrereseleccereere| om | og *9 9$ | 19 zl} 9S | gg 60.0£ £0.08 09.62 £60.08 6¢1.0€ I op Qa |f © |.udicien- é ‘ cag. ur ; ‘ ‘sny ef : a a : 3a und $g) wae $6 ee Lut | "xem | ‘ud “3 u's £6 oF wT xel “Oost £2 g = af 3 BS | -yompueg | $3 ‘ ES . Rr s a ale | ‘hougig..: | *. . |. ees “youapues ‘Aoux10 = PEMSTHO "qIUONT “uley “pula *9ZOULOULIOY, J, *dopOUMLOIV | ac ‘KINMUG ‘asunyy younpuvg yo “UoysNOTD °C “Ady ay? fg pun £NoLSog 70 Two, “AI Ag 0016010.L00,9 iT J THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES. ] No. 107. NOVEMBER 1856. -¥ wr : ; ¥ { i : Jt ae n heat erate Mela Belts! 4 , ; } 7 1 "4 7 Ly : dan. & Alag. Nat.Hist. S. 2.Vol.18. PLXIV- Hin rs a a osc os layers Peart ae Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 363 XXXI.—The Vegetable Individual, in its relation to Species. By Dr. Atexanper Braun, Professor of Botany in the Univer- sity of Berlin, &c.* Translated by Cuas. Francis Srone, B.A. [Concluded from vol. xvi. p. 354. ] Wurtz thus, on the one hand, all the facts seem to unite in establishing the individual nature of the shoot, on comparing shoots in their qualitative relations, phenomena are brought to view which seem to contradict such a view of its individuality. The higher departments of the animal kingdom usually present | as individuals, representatives of the specific type agreeing in all essential respects, though, perhaps, not perfectly identical. The fact of the separation of the sexeswas all that modified this view; and here, indeed, the essence of the species does seem to be divided between two different individuals. Attempts have not been wanting to obviate this contradiction by the Platonic doctrine of the original unity of the sexes, by the assertion of Paracelsust ; that, in fact, the two together must be regarded as the one real individual—and such like. This contradiction to the usual view of what constitutes the individual is shown in a far higher degree by qualitative compa- risous of vegetable shoots, not merely of the same species, but also of the same stock. Thus we see, e. g. in Equisetum arvense (Field Horsetail), shoots totally different in aspect proceeding -from the same root-stock ; in early spring they are pale, disco- loured, unbranched, terminating with a strobilaceous-like fruc- tification ; later, green and foliaceous ones appear, verticillately ramified. Investigations into subterranean vegetation show even other varieties of shoot- formation, viz. offsets dwindling down to a point, and club-shaped buds which, at a later period, drop off of themselves. The Colt’s-foot (Tussilago Farfara) presents similar phenomena, in early spring putting forth leafless shoots, with asparagus-like scales terminating with yellow capitula, which in summer are followed by others bearing leaves. The flowers in the little capitula of the first present a third variety of shoots in their lateral branchlets. Even in common life we distinguish leaf-buds from flower-buds, on many trees. Let us consider this relation in the Cherry-tree, for example. On. the same branch we find, on the one hand, buds which develope into branches bearing leaves, without producing flowers ; on the other hand, some bearing only little squamate leaves on the shortened * Reprinted from Silliman’s American Journal for January 1856. + “For this ye must know: man without woman is not a whole; only with woman is he a whole. That is as much as to say: both together make man, and neither alone.” 364 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. axis, from whose axils the flowers rise and form a third kind of shoot. On examining closer into the real origin of these differences, we find their ground to be a partition of the different steps of the metamorphosis (of the formations) among different shoots. True, there are many plants which go through the whole series of formations, from the inferior* and the foliaceous formations up to flower and fruit ; but the cases are very numerous in which this does not take place, and in which the single shoot is not able to produce all the formations. Thus there are shoots which are only able to realize the lower steps, and never attain to flowers and fruit ; while others overleap all the inferior degrees and com- mence immediately with the formation of flowers. Hence, on the one hand, we see the metamorphosis interrupted, a stoppage taking place at a determinate step; on the other, the metamor- phosis attained by passing over the intermediate steps. Still more remarkable are the cases in which the retardation is not merely an interruption at a determinate step, but appears as a real retrogression in the metamorphosis, whereby an alternate rise and fall—an oscillation—usually takes place, which may at last pass over in victorious progress to the formation of flower and fruit; though in most instances it prevents the shoot in question from ever attaining itsend. Hedlleborus niger is an ex- ample of the first case; for after many years of inferior- and foliaceous-leaf formation, at last it attams superior leaves and fruit by overleaping the formation of foliaceous-leaves which until then had prevented its further progresst. Many of our trees with true foliage present examples of the second case. Their branches commence with bud-scales (inferior-leaves), the succeeding foliaceous branch ends with a terminal bud (thus falling back to inferior-leaf formation), and in the next period of vegetation they rise again to foliaceous-leaf formation {,—as in * On the terminology of the leaf-formations, see Wydler, Bot. Zeit. 1844, 36tes Stiick, and A. Braun, Verjiingung, p. 66. (Henfrey’s Transl. Ray Soc. 1853, p. 62.) + Analogous cases occur in the branches in 4/sculus and many Maples which attain to flowers. Among herbaceous plants Anemone nemorosa and Asarum Europeum also belong here, and especially remarkable is the Tulip, the plants of which, not yet ripe for flowering, annually develope one single foliaceous leaf, followed by a central bud hidden in the middle of the bulb and composed of several inferior-leaves. ‘This bud preserves this position in bulbs deep in the ground, but in those nearer the surface it 1s, as 1t were, led out of the centre of the bulb, and sinks deeper into the earth, causing an indentation of the surrounding base of the preceding leaf in form like a spur, boring through the old bulb and penetrating vertically into the ground, and at the same time sinking itself into a deeper stratum with the spur ;—an arrangement explained, but not with sufficient clearness, by Henry in Nov. Act. Nat. Cur. vol. xxi. p. 275. t. 16 & 17. + In such librations, of course, the formation of the flower can only be Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 365 the Oak, Beech and Poplar. A similar oscillation between infe- rior-leaf formation and foliaceous-leaf formation, keeping pace with the change of season, is seen in the creeping main-shoot of Adoxa, and in the stock of Hepatica nobilis, creeping close to the soil, with its short internodes, and which in so far deserves its French name (la fille avant la mére) as its flowers, which unfold before the foliage, do not belong to the same individual as the foliage, but are produced laterally as a “ daughter generation ” from the axils of the inferior-leaves of the maternal stem *. A similar phenomenon, only in a higher degree (a rising and fall- ing between foliaceous- and superior-leaf formation), is presented by those plants whose inflorescence ends in a foliaceous coma, as is remarkably the case in the Pine-Apple, and also in the New Holland species of Melaleuca and Callistemon, whose crowded, brush-like inflorescence (é. e. the region covered with superior- leaves and bearing the flowers in the axils of these) returns and forms foliaceous-leaves, and in the following year again attains an inflorescence. While every leaf-formation may bring the progress of the metamorphosis on a single shoot to a consummation, it is con- ceivable that one shoot may be allowed to each step for itself alone. Thus, there are shoots which represent inferior-leaf formation alone; e.g. the root-stock of Paris quadrifolia, the tuberiferous branches of the rhizoma of the Potato+; and there attained by particular branches, deviating in character from the rest,—the catkins which pass over leaf-formation advancing from the inferior-leaves immediately to the superior-leaves out of whose axils the flowers are emitted. * The same obtains in Galanthus nivalis, in which every annual gene- ration consists of one inferior-leaf, one foliaceous-leaf with a vagina, and one without a vagina, which follow each other in simple alternation, in a distichous arrangement. The flower, as a branch, is emitted from the axil of the second foliaceous-leaf, while the direct continuation of the shoot re- turns again to inferior-leaf formation. In striking contrast to the extremely simple relations of this plant we find Owalis tetraphylia and other species of that genus, in which the subterraneous main-stem also presents an alter- nation of inferior-leaf formation and foliaceous-leaf formation, advancing with the change of season, but conjoined with a rare abundance of leaves and a complicated phyllotaxis. The number of the inferior-leaves amounts to several hundreds; and transverse sections of the bulbs, which last through the winter and are formed by the close approximation of these leaves, form some of the prettiest specimens of phyllotaxis, showing 21-15 arrangement through easily computable 8-, 13- and 2l-ranked oblique spirals. The number of the foliaceous-leaves is not so large ; they develope in the summer, and form an 8- to 13-leaved rosette, out of which the axil- lary inflorescences issue, with their long peduncles. + In case (as sometimes occurs) the tuber does not pass through this formation and advance to foliaceous-leaf formation. The tuber is the thickened apex of the inferior-leaf shoot. Cf. the figure by Turpin, Mém. du Mus. d’Hist. Nat. t. 19. pl. 2. 366 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. are some which are endowed with the foliaceous-leaf formation only, as the primary axis of many species of Veronica, the sterile leafy branches of several Huphorbia, as well as the leafy branches of those woody growths which have no bud-scales and no terminal inflorescence (e. g. Rhamnus Frangula). Cases of pure superior- leaved shoots may be seen in the peduncles of Veronica Cha- medrys, officinalis, &c., in the (always lateral) spike-bearing scapes of Plantago, and the racemes of Convallaria majalis, which shoot out of the axil of the highest lower-leaf as branches. Even the leaf-formation belonging to the flower can be divided among different shoots, and thus the flowers may be produced piece- meal, so to say; as is the case in all dicecious plants, where the two most essential formations of the flower (the stamens and pistils) are found, not in the same flower, but in two separate ones. Even the less essential parts of the flower, the sepals and the petals, may occur separated from the other particular shoot- lets; as may be seen in the neutral flowers in the coma of the spike of Muscari comosum and in the ray-flowers of the cyme of Viburnum Opulus. The destitution of the shoot may be carried so far as to cause it to produce but one single leaf, or one single formation (whether from the sphere of the plant-stock, or from that of the leaves) ; in which case the individual represents only one single organ; as, for mstance, in the branches which form the axis of the inflorescence in Vicia monantha and other Legu- minosee with racemes reduced to one flower, bearing one single superior-leaf, from whose axil the flower proceeds. The male flower of Euphorbia is a peduncle whose flower consists of one single stamen*. Must we, now, still regard as individuals, these * The genuine cases will be of rare occurrence if we look at the cases which belong here rigorously, that is, if we take into account the dwarfed foliaceous formations which may possibly exist, suppressed or scarcely dis- cernible. The male flower of Euphorbia itself properly belongs here only in appearance, as two small scales (inferior-leaves) occur, more or less de- veloped, at the base of the peduncle. The small involucre of the male flower proceeds to develope itself out of one of these scales. (Cf. Wydler, Linnea, 1843, p. 409.) Another example of a one-leaved shoot (though a spurious one) is presented in the Californian Pinus monophylios (Fremont), whose lateral branchlets bear a fascicle of needle-shaped leaves reduced to one single needle: but this, as well as the pair of such leaves of our ordi- nary Pines, is preceded by a vagina composed of several bud-scales. Perhaps another deception is played upon us in this case, for the perfectly round form of this needle excites the suspicion that it may be composed of two which have grown together through their whole length. The seed- bearing fruit-scales of the cone of Abietine, which are placed in the axils of the scales, also appear to be one-leaved shoots; but the series of changes which these scales present in cones of Pinus Larix which have completed their growth, proves that these fruit-scales are composed of two concrete leaves. The spurious axis of the Grape is a concatenation of alternating Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 367 shoots, so partially endowed, and the last-named so destitute ? Certainly. For if the individual can fall short, though ever so little, of the perfect realization of the specific idea, then there are no limits to its imperfection and destitution ; for, after all, the realization of this vegetable Idea by the different members of the vegetable kingdom is precisely similar to the realization of the species by its single individuals. To be sure, our idea of a plant implies that it shall manifest its life in a series of suc- cessive formations, that it shall put forth its leaves, flowers and fruit by successive steps ; and yet there are plants which produce no leaves and no fruit (the Cryptogamia) ; again, there are others which hasten on to form flower and fruit with various inter- missions of the regular steps, as is especially the case with the ugly parasites destitute of that green foliage which elsewhere is so characteristic a product of the vegetable world*. One of these (the Hydnorat, which preys upon the root of the South African Euphorbia) seems entirely devoid of all the foliage which is usually formed before the flower. Hence, therefore, in gene- ral we cannot necessarily regard individuals as perfect repre- sentatives of the specific idea, and hence, too, we cannot regard them as representations invariably identical in their realizations. Individuals appear rather as living attempts, by which the Idea is more or less attained, and is thus realized with various modi- fications. From this point of view even the differences in indi- one- and two-leaved leaf-shoots, if we do not count the one or two little dwarfed superior-leaves, which in most cases are perceptible on the apex of the single shoot which finally forms a cirrhus. Ophioglossum presents a genuine case of a one-leaved shoot. The spike of this plant is a single fertile leaf, standing in the axil of the sterile one, and hence belonging to a lateral axis, of which however nothing is perceptible but this leaf. (Cf. Schnitzlein, Icon. fam. nat. Heft ii. t. 32.) The utriculus of Carex is the solitary leaf of an axis which in its normal condition developes no farther, and out of which, as the axillary formation of the utriculus, the female flower is emitted. And the so-called neutral flower of Panicum, and the allied Grasses, is a shootlet which developes nothing but one leaf (the bract of the flower). * Orobanche, Lathrea, Monotropa, Cynomorium, all of which agree in the inferior-leaf formation passing immediately into superior-leaf formation, and thus the formation of foliaceous-leaves is omitted. In the celebrated Rafflesia the immense flower is preceded by bud-scales only, which must be considered as the inferior-leaf formation. The same occurs in Frostia, which preys upon the branches of arborescent Leguminose, and which re- sembles a mere flower so much, that one might doubt whether it is merely a monstrous papilionaceous flower or a real parasite. (Cf. Endlicher, Gen. Plant. p. 76; and Guillemin, Nouv. Ann. des Sc. Nat. i. t. 1; and as to parasites in general, Unger, Annalen d. Wiener Museums, part 2.) + E. Meyer, Nov. Act. Acad. L. C. Nat. Cur. xvi. 2. p. 771. t. 58 & 59, and R. Brown, On the female flower and fruit of Rafflesia and Hydnora, 1844, pl. 6-9. 868 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. viduals,.as pointed out by the doctrine of shoots, within the limits. of vegetable species, will no longer surprise us; on the contrary, it will open to us a deeper insight into that independ- ence presented to us even in the life of nature, in the realization of the internal problems of the creation. But here, too, as is so variously the case in nature, the regu- lative law is admirably united to the free configuration ; for what gives a peculiar interest to the differences among shoots in the same species is the regular reciprocal relation among the shoots, as they reciprocally complete each other by their very one-sided- ness, and thus form a higher whole. In this respect the quali- tative difference of shoots bears a certain relation to their origin, that is, to the order of ramification to which they belong. And as the formation of shoots, as was shown, is a process of propa- gation, we see here, in the history of the development of the species, propagation taking the place of individual development. A second individual takes up the thread of reproduction which the preceding one was unable to carry any farther. . Thus, what we are accustomed to see elsewhere attained in the individual, is here reached by the generation in a more or less strictly deter- mined cycle ;—in other words, where the single shoot is inca- pable, a determinate succession of shoot-series arises to bring the internal problem of its existence to a consummation,—to com- plete the metamorphosis into flower and fruit. This remarkable phznomenon,—which is a very frequent one in the vegetable kingdom, and is one of the essential characteristics of many of the most important families of plants, e. g. the Grasses, Synan- theree, Labiatifloree, Crucifere, Leguminosae, &e.,—is the same as that which in the animal kingdom (in whose lower orders it reappears) was, we cannot say discovered, but brought to a clearer comprehension not long since by the Norwegian natu- ralist Sars*, completed and confirmed by Von Siebold’s investi- gations into the history of the development of Medusa aurita +, and soon after substantiated in its universality by the Dane, Steenstrup, under the name of “ aiternation of generation,” or propagation and development by alternate series of generations f. Single cases of alternation of generation had been already care- fully observed § ; but they were too much in opposition to the * In Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1844, where the observations published in the author’s earlier works, on the adolescent states of Medusa, are complete and concluded. + Beitrage zur Naturgesch. der wirbellosen Thiere. Danzig, 1839... t Ueber d. Generationswechsel, iibersetzt von Lorenzen, Copenhagen, 1842. ; § Bonnet’s industrious observations, the first that were made, of the alternating mode of reproduction of Aphis, published in his ‘ Traité de Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 369 usual mode of reproduction to be understood in their true mean- ing. It was attempted to reconcile them with the customary mode by an unnatural interpretation, which regarded them as subversive exceptions to the general rule; while on the contrary almost all later works* bring to light a multitude of unexpected facts which take their places naturally under the law of alter- nation of generation as now known, and substantiate the perti- nent words of Goethe with which Steenstrup opens his Memoir: “ Nature keeps on her course, and what seems an exception is in rule.” It was Sars, however, who first gave the answer to the riddle, the key to the newly opened domain, when he said of the course of development of Medusa, that here “ it was not the in- dividual, but the generation, which underwent the metamor- phosist.” This was the true point of view; for Steenstrup ‘dwelt too exclusively on the physiological side, the functional relations, of the alternating generations. Steenstrup, in fact, VInsectologie’ in 1745, though made in 1740, belong here. Also Cha- misso’s correct observations of alternation of generation in Salpe, described in his Memoir, De Animalibus quibusdam classe Vermium Linnzana, Fase. 1, 1819. Fragments in regard to the alternation of generation of Trematoda were known (but as such they did seem very enigmatical) by Bojanus’s Beschreibung d. konigsgelben Wiirmer (the “nurses” of Tre- matoda according to Steenstrup) aus welchen Cercarien (the larve of the final generation) herauskommen (Isis, 1818), and by von Bauer’s important work on Cercarié and the related Bucephalus (Beitrage zur Kenntniss d. niederen Thiere, Act. Nat. Cur. vol. xin. 1827). * Of the later works, by which the field of alternation of generation has been extended, [ will adduee in particular: Sars, Fauna litoralis Norvegie, 1846, in which the sections especially important in relation to alternation of generation are those on Syncoryna, Podocoryna, Perigonimus, Cytais, as well as on Agalmopsis, Diphyes, and Salpa.— Van Beneden, Recherches sur l’Embryogénie des Tubulaires (1814); Mém. sur les Campanulaires de la cdte d’Ostende (1845, in the Mém. de |’Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles, t. xvii.) ; Recherches sur ’Anat., la Physiol. et le Dével. des Bryozoaires (Mém. de PAcad. Roy. de Br. t. xviii.).— Dujardin, Sur le Dével. des Méduses et des Polypes hydraires (Ann. des Sc. Nat. Nov. 1845).—Krohn, Bemerkungen iiber die Geschlechtsverhialtnisse d. Sertularimen (in Miiller’s Archiv, 1843, e 174); Ueber d. Fortpfi. u. Entw. der Biphoren (Froriep’s neue Notizen, No. 868, 1846).—Busch, Beob. titber Anat. u. Entw. d. Infusorien (Arch. f. Naturgesch. xv. p.92). How great an importance must be attributed to the discovery of alternation of generation in dispelling the darkness which until then settled on the history of the life and development of Entozoa, may be seen in particular in Siebold’s pregnant communications in R. Wagner’s Handworterbuech d. Physiologie, p. 640 (Article: Parasiten). + Sars, l.c. p.29. This assertion, of course, must not be understood as if the particular generation did not come im for its part of a metamorphosis. Sars’ view is most beautifully corroborated by a comparison with plants ; as in plants the metamorphosis of the individual itself is connected with _ the formation which leads to the completion of new parts, which im their turn have their own subordinate metamorphosis. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. 24 370 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable. Individual. considered that the significance of alternation,of generation,con- sisted in its being an organic nursing of the brood conneeted with particular generations, for which reason he) termed the in- dividuals of these generations “nurses ;”-—a, mode ,of miewing the subject, which, with all Steenstrup’s pregnant elaboration of his idea, and with all the analogies, he pointed out between it and the well-known phenomena of nursing the brood. by. parti- ticular individuals among bees, wasps, ants and termites, does not seize the essential point of the phenomenon of alternation of generations*. Rk. Leuckart+ conceives alternation of gene- ration from a more comprehensive physiological point. of view, in connexion with the totality of all the other phenomena of the formation of different individuals, whether it occurs in-a dif- ferent or in the same generation; regarding all these pheeno- mena from the point of view of a division, not merely, of the generic task, but of the vital task in general, among certain in- dividuals ; considering it as a polymorphism determined; byva division of labour... But even this yiew. must! lead:‘to the-mor- phological one ; for the division of labour is determined by the organic development, while this itself obtaims its peculiar cha- racter from the determinate step of the metamorphosis at which the development ceases ;—and this is just what is so unmis- takable in the phenomena of alternation of generation in plants. Hence asa typical phenomenon of development, as a metamor- phosis of generation, alternation of generation (as ‘well ‘as the metamorphosis of the individual) presents analogies with the graduated. series mm the animal and vegetable. kingdoms, and the organic: seale of the creation, in general.;—a point :to which * Steenstrup’s explanation is most correct in regard:to.the history of the development of Distoma, whose nurses and grand-nurses are at last, utricles entirely filled with the brood, and forming mere receptacles of the brood. Its application is less happy to those cases where the transition,from the preparatory generations to the final generation takes place through external shoot- or bud-formation, as in Sertularie, Campanularie, and Coryne, whose nurses forming the polype-stem can continue to live even after the concluding generations, comparable to the flower in plants, separate or wither off.. Hence the vital actiyity of the Rreparabory generations is not exhausted in the production of the brood. _ Steenstrup’s view, accordingly, would only be correct if non-sexual brood-production (by imternal or ex- ternal shoot-formation or. by division), and Ttecklation of generation were correlative conditions of each other... But this.is not. the case, as repro- duction by shoots takes place without any alternation of.generation in.a great number of animals (Ascidia, Bryozoa, Madrepora), and) by. division as well (Astrea, Annulata, Infusoria)...These.cases.are comparable to the occurrence of unessential branches in plants ;, while alternation of generation represents the. succession. of essential, shoots, F + Ueber d, Polymorphismus d. Indiy..od.d. Ersch. der, Arbeitstheilung in d, Natur. Ein Beitrag-z, Lehre v. Generationsw, (1851). : Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 371 Carus *’ called attention, and Reichert, his predecessor, as well. The difficulties which the qualitative differences of shoots of one and the same species seem to present to our conception of shoots as individuals, will be entirely obviated if we can demon- strate that a partial outfit and equipment of individuals, perfectly analogous to those found among plants, are likewise found in the animal kingdum, where in most cases there is less doubt as to what is an individual,—if we can show that in both kmgdoms, and in a similar manner, a polymorphism of individuals occurs which depends upon a division of the steps of development and of the vital problem of the species among individual members, whether of the same generation (divisions of generation), or of different generations cyclically succeeding each other (alternation of generation). ‘Let us first compare the phenomena of alternation of gene- ration (or, as it should be called, cyclical succession of gene- rations) in both kmgdomst+. As is the case in the alternation * Zur/naheren) Kenntniss. d. Generationsw. (1849); and, Einige Worte ub. Metam. u. Generationsw. (von Siebold u. Kolliker, Zeitschr. f.. wiss. Zool. iii. 1851, p. 359). ~-— These remarks on alternation of generation in plants, do not depend, as one might perhaps be disposed to think, upon a zoological doctrine fancifully-applied to plants. But I recognized the phenomenon as the same, and I treated of it in my papers, if not under the same name, still! in the same meaning, before my attention was called to the occurrence of this phenomenon in the animal kingdom by Steenstiup’s work. _ As soon as the’ doctrine of the shoot as the vegetable individual was assumed in all its eonsequences, a determinate succession of generations emitted one from the other necessarily appeared to be the ground of the flower’s first making its appearance in many plants im a determinate degree of ramification, and of the oceurrence of a determinate succession of steps in the series of axes up to this goal, caused by a peculiar partition of the leaf-formations. . Hereby the essential shoot-succession, which is the one which represents alternation of generation, was accurately distinguished from the unessential one. Twenty years ago, or more, C. Schimper distinguished between essential and aubaakiibint shoots, denominating the first (in a wider sense of the word) “ Ableger” [off-sets], the latter “‘ Ausleger”’ [out-sets]. Inthe *Versammluneg d. Naturforscher * in Mayence in the autumn of 1842, I made a communication on this subject, and at the same time in particular I ealled attention to the frequent importance of the characteristics involved in these relations when applied to improving the differentiation and group- ing of species. Of this communication a report appeared in the ‘ Flora’ for 1842; p. 962, though, indeed, somewhat distorted by inaccuracies. Wydler treated the same subject in the ‘Bot. Zeit.? 1844, St. 37, under the heading *“Achsenzah! der Gewiachse,”” and gives a compendium of examples, in which, however, much appears which needs qualification. As Wydler in- forms us, Aug. de St. Hilaire is said to have turned his attention to ascer- taining the number of essential axes in plants ; however, I find nothing in the place referred to in the ‘ Lecons de Botanique ’ but the distinction be- tween determinate and indetermmate growth, which has been known since 24° 372 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual: of generation. of animals, a twofold. reproduction, appears) in plants: sexual and non-sexual. . Disregarding for, the present the various relations of alternation, of generation. among the Cryptogamia, we find sexual reproduction (in animals. by. ferti, lized ova,—in plants by fertilized seeds) always vested im the generation which concludes the cycle of generations, .. That the consideration of this generation as the concluding one is not arbitrary, is shown by comparing it, with the usual course of the metamorphosis ; for the concluding generation is invested with the concluding formations of the metamorphosis, (flower and fruit), im the same way in fact asin the animal the complete development, of the organs of generation occurs at the summit of the individual metamorphosis. The preceding (preparatory) generations, which Steenstrup. calls “ nurses,” on the contrary invariably produce their brood by non-sexual reproduction; im the animal kingdom this takes place, now through germ-granules which develope in the interior ofthe body (as; the. nurses ,of Distoma), now by ,a-process of division inthe, posterior part. of the body (the nurse, of the Medusa, the, Tape-worm), or; finally by external, persistent or deciduous, shoot-formations (Coryne, Campanularia, Sertularia, &c.)..., Among Phanerogamia, the last is the only kind. occurring subservient to alternations of gene- ration. bot KE : In animals, as in, plants, the number of the generations, in which,the eycle of alternation of generation, is completed, is for the most/part.a determinate one. Medusa, Salpe, Coryne, and Tubulane conclude this cyclein the second generation ; accordin to Steenstrup’s. showing, Distoma: pacificum has. a Bal alternation of generation, and the family, stock, of, Pennatula seems also to be formed by a trimembral.succession..of shoots. Campanularia has a, quadrimembral cycle, in, which however the two first. generations are of the same character. Among. Sertu- laria, cycles of still more numerous members appear to occur: eight to ten generations form the annual cycle of. generation. of Joachim Jung’s time, and was brought forward especially by Roeper and applied by him to classifying inflorescences. It is exemplified, in that place, by creeping stems, upright root-stocks, and by bulbs; and the section on indeterminate stems is unluckily exemplified by wrong cases, viz. Scirpus palustris, Primula officinalis, and Menyanthes, to which indeterminate mainshoots are falsely ascribed.—Steenstrup also lays down an. alter- nation of generation in plants, m the concluding remarks in his work quoted above, as well as in his later book, ‘ Ueber das Vorkommen des Hermaphroditismus in der Natur” (On the Phenomenon of Hermaphro- ditism m Nature), though in an ‘entirely different manner from nine as here given; for he compares the single leaves of the plant with the indi- ee in animals,—a mode of viewing the subject in regard to which J have already expressed my opinion in the Introduction. | eo Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 373 Aphides, though, excepting the last one, they are all similar and not even determinate as to number. To these examples from the animal kingdom much more nu- merous ones from the vegetable kingdom might be added, though Twill only adduce ‘a few of them here. Most Labiatiflore, Synantheree, Grasses, Polygalee, Primulacee, the Dictamnus, Tris, Galanthus nivalis, &c., have a bimembral alternation of generation in different ways, according to the partition of the formations. In Paris, for example, the first generation takes the lowest grade: it presents a subterranean inferior-leaf shoot (rhizoma), which never leaves the darkness of the earth, only reaching the world of light, towards which all plants strive, in its posterity, viz. in the quadrifoliate and unifloral lateral shoots which it sends up. The first generation of Viola odorata and allied ‘species forms foliage proper ; still, the maim axis tarries close to the earth, and the second generations (the lateral flowers) scarcely rise above the foliage. In Lysimachia nummularia the main-shoot, a rooting leaf-stem, creeps along the surface of the ground, growing indefinitely, and terminating only in the (essen- tial) lateral branches by its golden-yellow flowers. The main- shoot’ rises perpendicularly, forms foliage proper, and passes on to superior-leaf formation ‘in many species of Veronica, e. g. V. acinifolia, producing its flowers as a second generation out of the axils of the leaves. The same holds good in regard to Oro- banche ramosa, which fixes itself ‘and preys upon the root’ of Hemp, though its main-shoot has no green leaves.’ A very-re- markable bimembral alternation of generation is shown by Adoza, now so famous, its name to the contrary notwithstanding*. ‘The main-shoot creeps along the ground, oscillating with the seasons between leaf and inferior-leaf formation,—at every return of the latter ‘stretching out like a runner’ and boring into the’earth. Flowers and fruit, frustrated by the invariable retrogression of the main-shoot, are produced by the aspiring perpendicular branches, after a pair of small leaves on the scape, and several insignificant superior leaves, out of whose axils the lateral flowers are emitted as unessential shoots of the third degree. Hepatica presents a similar division of the formations among the two ge- nerations of shoots; but the main-shoot, rejuvenated from year to year ‘and alternating between inferior-leaf and leaf formation, is short and upright.’ The branches with: their single flowers, forming the second generation, arise in the axils of the scale-like inferior-leaves. A bimembral succession of shoots occurs in Convallaria Polygonatum, the genus Alve, all species of Plantago, _ * E, g. Adoxa moschatellina, which derives its name from 5d£a (fame). The relations of growth in this plant have been correctly described by Wydler, Bot. Zeit. 1844, p. 657. 374 Dr: A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. Veronica officinalis, Chamedriys, &e., Viola sylvatica, Lysimachia thyrsifolia, Alyssum saxatile, and some other Crucifere, Echeveria coccinea, all the species of Melilotus, Medicago, Galega, in Pisum, and many other leguminous plants, and in Succisa ‘pratensis, Anacyclus, Pyrethrum, Polygonum, Bistorta, &c. A familiar ex- ample oceurs in Secale: its spiciferous culm forms the shoot of the first degree, the lateral spikelets which compose the spike itself are those of the second*, and the florets in the axils of the superior leaves (pales) “of these spikelets are the shoots of the third degree, 7. e. the third generation of the cycle. A quadri- membral suecession of shoots occurs in Trifolium montanum, Hedysarum coronarium, and in several of the New Holland phyl- lodineous Acacia. Several species of Carex, e. g. C. maxima and leptostachys, have a trimembral succession of ‘shoots wp to the male flower and a five-membral one up to the female. If we were to reckon the similar generations which are reared one above the other until the tree gains strength enough to per- fect its flowers, in many trees without terminal buds, as im the Willow, or the Lime, we might find a number of generations equal’ or even much superior to that presented by Aphis. °” Besides the generation essential to itself, and by which it gives existence to the hext grade m the cycle, every generation may have still another’ unessential reproduction, which only extends the same ‘grade.’ As above we distinguished between essential and’ unessential shoots, so here accordingly we must distinguish an-essential succession of generations,—the true alternation of generation,—and an unessential one. Very often both oceur in the same species of plants. A fine example of this is shown in Lysimachia nummularia, from whose creeping and rootimg ‘leaf: axis are emitted not only peduncles, but here and there a new creeping leaf-axis exactly repeating the origimal one (except ‘as't6 the two early-lost cotyledons) : and from the undetermined leaf- bearmg main-axis of Tropeolum minus are emitted in regular alternation three lateral flowers ata time, and then again one (unessential) leaf-shoot. In Cardamine amara the first genera- tion (the stem bearing foliaceous and superior leaves) is repeated in a twofold manner, by lateral branches from the cauline leaves, and by creepers from axils of the root-leaves. Similar relations obtain’ in’ Mentha and a large number of other plants. This sarne phenomenon is repeated in the animal kmgdom. ‘The polype-like nurses of the Medusa increase.as such: (according to Sars and Von Siebold) by lateral buds and runners: | Syncoryne * ‘Secale, in fact, has no terminal spicule ; neither has Tritiewm mono- coccum, while the other cultivated species of Tritiewm have. # Ihave described the Grape in reference to this subject in ee place (Verjiingung, p. 49) [Henfrey’s Transl. op. cit. p. 46 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 375 are, spadix-polypi, which represent. trees by their formation. of unessential. branches, emittimg finally from every, branch and fromthe middle stock a whorl.of individuals of the second (and last). degree... Campanularie and Sertularie. put, forth runners from, the bases of the main-individual, which again shoot. up and, become new main-stems, or new stems emerge out. of them ; and. perhaps. the ramifications of Bucephalus (which according to Steenstrup’s supposition is the larva of Aspido- gaster, conchila), as represented by Baer in Noy. Act. Acad. Nat. Cur. xiii. 2, belong here. In our qualitative comparison of. shoots, it was shown how the shoot: may be limited to a few leaves, or even to a single one ; in like manner the animal individual, in the division of réle which occurs in alternation of generation, may become the representative of one single organ, of one single function. Thus.the females of Coryne squamata are hardly anything more than egg-stocks, and,the males than sperm-stocks*. The mem- bers of the Tape-worm, which are so many individuals of the final generation, hardly represent. anything more than hermaphrodite sexual apparatus. ',.As.an analogous example in. the vegetable kingdom perhaps|the Willow+ may be compared to the Coryne ; here too the shoots of the last degree are nothing but naked unisexual apparatus of reproduction. .. In Potamogeton {,.on. the contrary, they are hermaphrodite, as in the Tape-worm. .. The: construction of many) of the lower animals, which. when, con- sidered. as individual animals seem to be the strangest. monsters, becomes more intelligible as soon as they are regarded. from.this point, of view;—as soon as we make up our minds to regard the supposed. individuals as a family stock, and. its parts (formerly held .to. be. mere organs, and which, physiologically considered, are really nothing more) as individuals. . In particular. this is true of Physophora, Stephanomia and Agalmopsis. - (In. many cases we.find alternation of generation connected with .division of ‘generation, that is, the appearance of hetero- geneous individuals in one.and the same generation.. Just. as is the. case in animal and vegetable forms without alternation of generation, so, where it is connected with alternation of, gene- ration, division of generation relates principally to the sexual functions; and a glance.at the animal ‘angdom shows us rela- tions of alternation, of. generation complicated by division.per- >> * Hence’ Rathke regards the male individuals as mere testicles. Cf, Wiegm. Archiv, 1844, p. 155, and Steenstrup, Hermaphr. tab; 1. £..17-20, + The two stamens in the Willow, and the floriferous bud as well, are receded by only two very small bracts, which grow together and form a ittle scale. ~The flowers of Potamogeton are branches which bear only stamens and carpels. 376 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual: fectly, sumilar to, those which occur in the vegetable: kingdom. In animals which go through an alternation of -generation, the individuals of the preparatory generations are non-sexual); still they may nevertheless have a determinate aamportance im relation to the completion of the race whichis to form their posterity: When. in fact the final generation does not consist of hermaphro- dite individuals, as obtains, for, instance, in the Tape-worms; various alternations are conceivable: the final mdividuals of both sexes can, be nourished by the same nurse, and hence the sexual division will first take place in the second, or generally speaking, in the last, generation; or, different nurses may. nourish: the two. sexes, so that.a division of generation will occur even at the degree of nurse-formation.. li in the last case the nurses are not single ones, but even then form per se:a family stock, then.on the same stock we may, either have male-bearmg and female-bearing nurses, together, or, these, two -kinds. of | nurses may be divided among different stocks, according as the division of,.generation..oceurs. in a determinate later generation, or|ds present, already in the. first. Although as yet: the observations of these,relations.by no means. form an-unbroken chain*, still this much, is. certain, that’ in animals, in the) same) wayas)an plants, both. moncecious and dicecious forms occur; and hence there.are families partly bisexual, partly. unisexual.:Coryne, ) Lubularie, Campanularia, and. probably all: Sertularie . (hence, doubtless, the greater part of Hydroids), also, Veretillum, Cyno- morium, according to Steenstrup; Krohn, and other: observers, are dioecious, whether they form small simple stocks, as :Coryne squamata, or small ramified trees, as Syncoryne, Campanularie +, &c.,..Qn. the. other hand, the Siphonophora, according: to: Milne- Edwards’s description of Stephanomiat (and judging from Sars’ description of Agalmopsis), are moneecious family stocks ; Hydre are also moncecious§... To enter any further into these relations as they occur in the lower, animals would. lead us too far from our subject; but it may be in-place to give some details as: to * Thus, e. 9., as far as I know, it remains to be shown whether the single nurses of Meduse produce Meduse of both sexes, or, as is most probable, only those of the same sex.. In Aphis also this point still needs to be more accurately determimed, | t+ Steenstrup, Hermaphr. pp. 66, 67, 72. { Ann, des Se. Nat. 1841, p. 217. pl. 7-10. § The later investigations into the Siphonophora by Huxley, Edin. Phil. Journ. 1852, Kolliker, Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool.) 1852, .and..Leuckart,. Zool. Untersueh. Heft 1, 1853, corroborate the moneecious relations of these won- derful creatures as regards most of their genera, e.g. Agalma, Agalmopsis, Stephanomia (Apolemia), Physophora, and the other closely related genera. Busch’s researches into the group of .Diphyide have. proved them to, be dicecious, and the same; obtains .1n, the related genus Epibulia, . (Later note.) Dr. Av Braun ‘onthe Vegetable Individual. 377 the manifold relations under which sexual division of generation occurs in plants. Dicecious’ relations may occur without alternation of genera- tion: when, in fact; the flower has’ a termimal inflorescence and no branches, or only unessential ones,~-when, therefore, as ‘it is ‘usually expressed, itois«“ uniaxial,” as e..gs'in Rubus Cha- maemorus, Lychnis, and Viscum. Much more frequently, how- ever, division of the sexes occurs in plants which at the same time have a cyclical: succession of shoots (alternation of genera- tion),++a succession which each of the two heterogeneous stocks passes through independently, and not always pari passu. This is a-circumstance which ‘must not” be neglected in considering the differences of habitus in male and female flowers.’ Thus, in Mereurialis the female plant bears flowers even on the second axis 3: in the male plant, howeyer,—if I do not misunderstand theinflorescence (a spike composed of small glomerules),—this first yoccurs on: the:third..: In Carex dioica, vice versd, the male eplant.flowers:‘im, thessecond line’ and the female in the third*. ela other dicecious) plants, on'the other hand, the male and female ‘flowers ‘appear in: the scorresponding generation's e/g. in’ the ‘second, Siratiotes; Empetrum, and Taxus ; in ‘the’ third, ‘Sala, oPopulus; Myrica, Cannabis; in the fourth; Phenix: “In:Hemp, the extremely: heterogeneous ‘appearance of the inflorescence of -themale:and \female:plants does’ not depend upon a division of -the flowers ofthe two, sexes among different axes, but upon’ the “production of numerous utiessential peduncles in the male inflo- 3 ipedinste: | pithaeaivel ) necessarily presupposes a succession ‘of ‘shoots {alibknation of generation); in the simplest case at least for one of the two: Sexes, as both cannot be united in the same terminal flower ; “but, vice versd, both may easily appear in determinate e(equal or unequal) degrees of ramification. The most important ccireumstance:to ‘be | cousideréd in ‘moncecious relations, consists oim both: the sexes (2.'e. the shoots which bear them) occurring " either subordinately or coordinately t, for one either arises out of * The second axis, whichis a complete dwarf or a mere bristly spine, bears the so-called ‘ urceolus,’ in the axil of which the female flower is placed, as the third member of the succession of generations. + The female flowers are placed at the sides of the primary branches “as branches of the second degree. In the same place where one single - flower occurs in the female plant, a furcately ramified inflorescence is found ‘in the male, ee by branching out of the two bracts of the original flower. : {Both these cases doubtless occur in ‘the animal kingdom ; the first >< probably i in Aleyonella, where the ‘stock ‘is said to be composed partly of males and partly of females. °’ As thé stock is here formed by individuals continually shooting out of each other, one sex must shoot out of the 378 Dr. A. Brann on the Vegetable Iniividual, the other, or they both spring from a common, mother-stem. In the first case, the female flower usually belongs to the earlier, the male to the later (subordinate) generation ; the male flower- shoot: springing from the female*, as e.g. in Luphorbia, Ricinus and Poterium, in which the female flower terminates. the-main axis, and the male occurs as a lateral shoot+...In Buaus.the female flower occurs as the second, the male as the third axis; in many species of Phyllanthus (e. g. Ph. niruri), the female as the third, the male as the fourth ; in Xylophylla, the female (on the margins of the spurious leaves) as the fourth, the male arising from the bracts of the female flower (as in Phyllanthus) as the fifth... In Momordica, Ecbalium, Cephalanthera, and some other Cucurbitacee, the female flower, placed. in the axils of the - foliaceous leaves of the main-stem, belongs to, the third axis, and the male to the fourth; for the third axis, which here: arises from the base of the peduncle of the female flower as main axis of the racemose male inflorescence, is a superior, leaf-shoot: | In the other cases,—in which the succession: of shoots, in order,to - arrive at the two kinds of flowers, separates into. two, coordinate lines,—-both kinds of flowers may appear either immediately, in the first generation after this separation, or, since here again preparatory generations are intercalated, in a later one... Further, the numberof the generations (axes) im the two lines arising from the division, may be either equal or unequal... A few. ex- amples may serve to explain the manifold cases which’ thus occurs» lm» Musa; Myriophyllum and Sagittaria, the. coordinate male and female flowers appear in the first generation after the separation, and in the whole as a second system of axes.» Here the: female flowers stand in the lower, the male im the. upper part of the spicate or racemose inflorescence. The. ‘contrary holds true of Cucurbita and the moneecious Bryoniet ; for here other. The second case occurs m Agalmopsis (according to Sars), where partly female (seminal vesicles} and partly male individuals grow out. of the same main-stem. * The opposite case seems to occur very rarely or not at all. A mon- strosity, which for some reasons might be adduced here, is found in Laria Europea and Picea alba, in which transitions of the amentaceous male flowers into, female cones occur, where the fruit-scales are emitted from the axils of stamens which are often only slightly abnormal. + As in all the examples adduced, the unessential aggrandizement of the infloreseence must be disregarded, which oecurs in Ricinus and Pote- rium in the form of lateral female flowers emitted beneath the terminal female flower, { Bryonia has apparently axillary racemes; but a more careful inyesti- gation shows that they do not spring immediately out of the axil of the foliaceous leaf, but (as secondary branches) out of the peduncle. of a single flower standing directly in the axil of the leaf which exactly corresponds to the flower in Cucurbita. Dr, Av Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 379 the earlier flowers,: which appear im the axils of the foliaceous leaves,’ are male; while the later ones, which appear on the further contmuations of the stems, are female. Arum*: has below female, in the middle male, and above again female flowers, though these last’are dwarfed and sterile. Likewise in the first generation after the separation, but in the whole as the third system of axes, we find both kinds of flowers in Pachysandra and Acalypha, and here again, as is usually the case in inde- terminate spicate inflorescences of mixed sexes, the female flower is in the lower, the male in the upper part of the inflorescence. The same obtains in moneecious Palms with axillary spadices ; though here the flowers appear in ramified spikes from the fourth system of axes. When the flowers make their appearance in’ the second generation after the division, they cannot easily be united in the same inflorescence, and special male and female _ mflorescénces' will arise. Thus, e. g., in Platanus, Liquidambar and Sparganium;in which the female inflorescences occur on the lower’ part of the’ main-shoot, and the male in the upper; like- wise in Quercus and Fagus, though here, vice versd, the male in- florescences' are the lower, and the female the upper. . Finally, if the division of the succession of shoots is an unequal one in the separated ‘lines of generation leading to the two kinds of flowers, 7: e. if the number of essential axes is unequal, it is greater sometimes for one sex and sometimes for the other.) In the Walnut (Juglans) it is the male flower which vattains the higher degree of ramification ; in Xanthium, and the species of Carew with separated male and female spikes, it is, on the con- trary, the female flowery. ‘Other dimorphisms or even polymorphisms of the flowers, more or less independent of sex, occur when the sexes appear in the two different lines of generation ; for even among flowers of the same sex, whether hermaphrodite, male, or female, differ- ences often reveal themselves of a very striking character, which are generally coordinate according to fixed laws of division of generation. Thus, in all Primula, and in several Labiate, two kinds .of hermaphrodite flowers occur, in a state of dicecious * The inflorescence in Arum is terminal, as well as that in Calla. + In species of Carex with terminal male and lateral female spikes, the male flower belongs to the first generation after the division, and the female to the third. In most of the species where the shootlet which bears the inflorescences is a continuation of the main axis of the plant, the male flowers represent in general the second generation and the female the fourth ; in those species, on the other hand, which have a shortened main axis, which forms a mere rosette of leaves whence the shootlets bearing the inflorescences proceed as branches, the male flower is the third system id axes, and the female the fifth; as e@ g. in C. maxima, leptostachys and pilosa. 380 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. separation; one with a large corolla and strongly developed stamens (forma brevistyla), the other with a small corolla and strongly developed pistils (forma longistyla). According to C. Schimper’s obseryations* both forms occur at times in Labiate even on the same stock and in the same inflorescence, e. g. in Dracocephalum Moldavicum, Many species of Viola also produce two kinds of hermaphrodite flowers on the same stock; early ones of the usual form, and late ones without petals. In Viola mirabilis the first arise directly out of the main-stem (as branches of the first degree) and are mostly sterile, while the latter spring from the foliaceous branches (as branches of the second degree) and are fertile. In Impatiens, sterile flowers with perfect corollas and apetalous fertile ones occur in the same raceme. The cases in which normally formed above-ground and abnormally formed under-ground flowers appear, belong here ; the latter have their corolla developed slightly or not at all, and are merely female, and, par excellence, fertile. If both kinds of flowers are fertile, the subterranean fruit differs from that borne above the soil; such cases are found especially in the family of Leguminose, e.g. in several species of Lathyrus and Vicia, in Amphicarpea, and Arachist+ ; and also in the very remarkable Abyssinian Conyol- vulaceous plant, Hygrocharis Abyssinicat. Among the most striking cases of dimorphous flower-formation are those described by Jussieu§ in Gaudichaudia, Camarea, and other Malpighiacee., Ho besides the flowers conjoined im racemes or in corymbs, and formed according to the common type of the family, other apetalous flowers occur, standing alone and hidden in the axils of the leaves. Besides the normally formed glandulose. corolla, they have only one stamen and two carpels. In several cases the dimorphism of the flowers is confined to the formation of the fruit alone, as e.g. in some species of Aithionema (espe- cially 4%. heterocarpum, Gay), which in the same raceme bear ser dehiscent silicles with two cells and several seeds, and partly one-celled and one-seeded indehiscent silicles. Cerato- capnos||, a North African genus of Fumariacee, bears in the lower part of the spike oval, ribbed, one-seeded nutlets, and in * Communicated in the Versamml..d. Natur. zu Wiesb. in Sept. 1852. + For details, vide Treviranus, Bot. Zeit..1853, p. 393. +t, Hochstetter, in Schimp. Iter Abyss. Nos. 572 & 1701... The same plant is called Nephrophyllum Abyssinicum by Richard, Tent. Flor. Abyss. and figured in pl. 76. The two kinds of flowers are emitted from the axils of the foliaceous leaves of the same creeping stem; those provided with corolla, stamens and pistil stand upright; the others without corolla and stamens bend down to the ground on their long peduncles. § Adr. de Jussieu, Monographie des Malpighiacées (1843). || Durieu, Explor. scient. de Algérie, pl. 78. Endlicher, Gen. Plant., Suppl. iv. p. 32. Dr, A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 381 the upper part, lanceolate two-valved and two-seeded _siliques. Polymorphism of flowers and fruit occurs in the most hetero- geneous manner in the family of Composite; I will only refer to Zinnia, Dimorphotheca, Heterotheca, Thrincia, Geropogon, Crupina; and especially to Calendula, where the hermaphrodite blossoms of the ray produce three different forms of fruit, so that, including the male flowers of the disk, the capitulum presents four different forms of flower-shoots (belonging to the same generation). As somewhat similar cases in the animal kingdom, the instances of dimorphal insects, of which there are several, might be adduced*. A separation of the series of generations into several distinct lines occurs in: fact not only as regards the flower, but also, though less frequently, even among the inferior formations of the plant ; this is especially the case where a particular lateral line is allotted to the leaf as well as to the flower. The true Pines afford the best known example of this. Their fascicles of needle- shaped leaves are nothing but foliaceous branches of cireum- scribed growth +, which lie outside of the line which leads to the two kinds of flowers, while they are essential, as the leaf-forma- tion ‘appears on them alone}. Here the eeneration 2 up into three kinds of essential and coordinate shoots: Ist, the small leaf-shoots, which, after some few inferior-leaves forming the vagina, bear two, dhiee, or five foliaceous leaves ; 2nd, the male flowers, or small shoots, which are provided with stamens only ; 3rd, female inflorescence, shoots with superior-leaves (the integumentary scales of the strobile) in whose axils the fruit- scales of the cone are formed, belonging to a further system of axes. In the animal kingdom cases analogous to these occur in moncecious Siphonophora, especially in Stephanomia, and Agalmopsis, where even more than three kinds of coordinate individuals are emitted from the main axis: in particular motory individuals (the so-called Swimming-bells), nurses, the proboscis- like formations or imbibing tubes, and as already mentioned, two kinds of sexual individuals. The differences of shoots thus far considered depend princi- * The first in several species of Dyticus (D. marginalis, circumceincius, Lapponicus, Reselii, according to Erichson, Gen. Dyticeorum, 1832, p. 31) ; the last in Aphis Quercus, accordmg to Bonnet. “+ That the fascicles of leaves in Pinus are branches, is proved by the ees ato of pererescence, which is not unfrequent, especially in young ‘Pines { The main-stem, as well’as ‘all the elongated branches essentially yesembling the stem, bear only leaf-seales, which may be best compared to bud-scales, and ‘ascribed to the inferior-leaf formation.’ Tt is only in early youth (in the first and second years) that the main-stem itself bears needle- shaped leaves. 382 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Fillintdudl pally upon this: one portion represents exclusively the:vegeta- tive formation, or a certain part thereof; the others represent the degrees of formation which belong exclusively or principally to the sphere of fructification. Hence, in regard to the division of functions, to one portion the functions of nutrition are allotted, to the others those of generation. For this reason the different kinds of shoots of such a partial character must. unite ina deter- minate succession, and complete each other; and even those which we have designated as unessential are of importance in enriching, preserving, and increasing the plant-stock. Finally, we have still to consider those shoot-formations which properly do not belong either to the essential or the unessential succession of shoots, but rather to an aberrant formation; as they neither conduce to the perfection of any of the common steps of the metamorphosis, nor perform any essential physiological function in the plant, but at the best are only of some service as organs of defence, support, or adherence. These are the shoots which take the form of thorns, bristles, hooks and tendrils, which: for the most part owe their peculiar abnormal character to an entire suppression of the leaf-formation, and a final induration of the point of vegetation: these seem to be the last, terminal or lateral members of the generation, abortive in every respect. . Not-un- frequently they form the last ramification of paniculate and dichotomous inflorescences, like terminal flowerless peduncles, as e.g. in Teloxys (Chenopodium aristatum, L.), Acroglochin, — and. in. a very peculiar form, branching and complicated »by aculeate or setiform leaf-formations, in Pupalia, Desmocheta, Digera and Cometes*; also in Seleropus, where they take-the form of short, thick, cartilaginous stalks, with two: converging leaf-apicules. Among the Grasses they are known under the form of bristles in Setaria. In many Rhamnaceous and Sapin+ daceous plants (Helinus, Cardiospermum) they appear as: small cirrhi; not as the last sterile ramifications of the inflorescence; but on the contrary as the first, followed by other. fertile peduncles. They often occur in the axils of foliaceous leaves ; and wherever they make their appearance they naturally arrest the further succession of shoots, when they have neither of the two leaves at their origin, out of whose axil an additional shoot may be developed. This is the case in Passzflora, whose flower * The plumose tails which. form the “envelope” of Cometes are the last branches of the dichotomous imflorescence, accompanied by similar accessory (secondary and tertiary) branchlets. “All these numerous sterile branchlets are elongated and beset with setiform leaflets arranged in spiral order (2), commencing with two similar anterior leaves. The direction of the phyllotaxis in all these branchlets follows the law of fureate inflo- rescence. . Drs A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 383 arises from the axil of a leaf situated at the side of the base of the tendril... The thorns of Ononis, Elaagnus and Maclura* present the same phenomenon. In other cases the succession of generation thus arrested by the aculeate shoot is restored by secondary formations ; when, with the thorn, a second shoot follows out of the axil, which m some cases may form a leaf- shoot, and in others a flower-shoot. This happens in Gileditschia, in several Acacia (e.g. A. pulchella), in Prinsepia utilist, the Lemon, the Egyptian Balanites, Duranta, Bougainvillea and Randia, in which the secondary shoot arises close under the spine; while in Celastrus pyracanthus}t and Europeus, as well as Pisonia aculeata§, the secondary shoot occurs above the thorn. In Uncaria pilosa|| and Strychnos spinosa, pairs of leaves with axillary thorns alternate with pairs which have peduncles in their axils. Have even these’ phenomena of extreme alienation of the individual (as they occur in the thorns and hardened ‘shoots of plants) analogous forms in the animal kmgdom? Yes, I believe they have! «I believe I may assert that in the animal kingdom itself there:are individuals! which occur as mere: fixed’ claws; pincers; ‘scourges, tactile and predial filaments, &c.—individuals which perform neither functions of nutrition nor of reproduction in'the society'to which they belong, but which probably ‘merely assist in‘seizing’ the food, or lend a helping hand in’ defending the community... The cases which I have here m mind-are of frequent occurrence among Bryozoa, and especially in the’group of \Cellaria. Individuals in the form of horns (which usually conclude the’ series of complete cell-inhabiting’ individuals) occur, eg. inv Eucratea cornutaY and Cordierui** in another form (reminding us of Teloxys), as forked terminal spines, ‘in Vesicularia spinosa++. Moveable individuals, representing mere weapons, in form like a bird’s beak, a crab’s claw, or a pincers, appear in Acamarchis aviculariatt and flustroides§§, Retepora cellulosa; Serupocellaria scruposa|| || and many others. In the last- * Here belongs also the curious hook of Uncinia, which is also visible, though less developed, in many species of Carex. The utriculus is a leaf at the base of this spme. t Royle, Ilustr. of the Bot. of Himal. pl. 38. fig. 1. | : Boissier, Voy. bot. en Espagne, t. 38. Rheede, Hort. Malab. vu. t. 17. || Wallich, Plant. As. Rar. t. 170. {| Ellis, op. cit. pl. 21. f. 10 (Cellaria cornuta) ; M.-Edw., Ann. d. Se. Nat. (1838) t. 8. f..2 (Crisidia cornuta). » ** Deserip. de Egypte, Polypes, t. 13. f. 3. +t Van Beneden, Rech. sur les Bryozoaires, t: 4. f. ¢. » tf Van Beneden, /.c. t. 6.f.1-8(Cellularia avieularia, Pall. Crisia avieu- laria, Lamx.). §§ Ellis, op. eit: pl. 38. f. 7. ||| Wan Beneden, J. c. t. 5. f. 8-16 (Cellaria scruposa, Auct.). 384 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. named. Cellarig, besides the claw-individuals, there are also scourge-individuals, which Van Beneden himself compared to the cirrhi in plants, and which even Leuckart * acknowledges to be individuals. Besides the ‘Swimming-bells’ evidently re-. sembling Medusa, the peculiar retractile predial filaments of the Siphonophora doubtless belong here also; they are remarkable for a purplish-red swelling on or under the apex, and they shoot out singly as branches from the stalk of the nutritive individual (imbibing-tubes), and themselves bear a series of similarly formed filaments as secondary branches. They are found with unimportant departures from this form, especially in Physo- phorat, Diphyest, and Agalmopsis. In the last-named genus, according tu Sars§, they have even three modifications: the spadiciferous terminal piece ends in a long simple filament, or in a short two-parted one, or without any filament at all. In — Stephanomia\| numerous filaments, called tentacles, arise out of the stalk of the nutritive animals (the so-called proboscis-formed organs) without such coloured swellings, which in the same manner may also be regarded merely as individuals with a very incomplete outfit of organs]. After having in the foregoing review regarded all lateral shoots which spring from the main axis of the plant as real individuals, however unimportant a fraction of the total specific character they may realize, it will hardly be deemed surprising if we finally apply this mode of view to the branches of the root and to ad- ventitious shoots. It is only possible for the main-shoot to develope freely both the points of vegetation of the axis; yet * Polymorphism. p. 17. + Philippi, Miiller’s Archiv, 1843, taf. 5. + Sars, Fauna lit. Norv. tab. 7. § Ib. tab. 5. | Milne-Edwards, Ann. d. Se. Nat. 1841, pl. 7-10. §| Since Sars observed the separation of the Medusa-like sexual indi- viduals in Agalmopsis, the view that Siphonophora are composite animal stocks has gained ground more and more among zoologists. But this mode of viewing the subject was for the first time carried out (after a fashion) consistently in Leuckart’s latest work on strange animal forms (Zool. Unters., erstes Heft, Siphonophoren, i853); and this idea had forced itself upon me as early as 1847, when I compared the descrip- tion of Diphyes with Agalmopsis, in Sars’ Fauna lit. Norv. In the above- named work, Leuckart extends the view which allows individual import- ance to the parts of the stock of Siphonophora, not only to the tentacles and predial filaments, but also to the covercles, which in most of the enera are placed close above the nutritive individual as protective enve- nce these formations, like all the other appendages of individual import- ance, being emitted from the stem as shootlets, and in the first stages of their formation, resembling the tentacles in particular. Accordingly the Siphonophora have not less than eight different forms under which the indi- vidual may appear on the whole stock. (Later note.) [1 have omitted the enumeration of these forms.—TR.] Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. 885 even here the lower point remains undeveloped. On the con- trary, the lateral shoots, thus far considered, have no lower point of vegetation; for their base is united to the maternal shoot, and hence they are mere developments of the upper point of vegetation. Opposed to these, there are, however, other shoots by which the lower point of vegetation is represented, and which on the other hand have no upper point of vegetation. Among these may be reckoned not only the root-branches which take their rise from the main root, but also all adventitious roots which spring from the stem at determinate or indeterminate places." I must, however, content myself with this general hint, as any attempt to particularize these relations could after all only show the deficiency of the investigations into this subject, and how desirable a more comprehensive work is on root-forma- tion in the vegetable kingdom. The few points which I have selected out of the inexhaustible field of shoot-formation in the vegetable kingdom may in the mean time suffice to show that the comparison of the vegetable shoot with the animal individual is not far-fetched or arbitrary, but is presented to us by Nature herself. The solution of the difficulties which this mode of conceiving the vegetable indi- vidual encounters in the lowest grades of the vegetable kingdom; I must defer to.a later day. These difficulties are founded upon the less complete organization of the inferior plants, and at all events cannot invalidate the results gained in considering the higher organizations. We may therefore consider it settled; that although the individual has not exactly the same importance in the vegetable kingdom as in the animal, plants still realize their vital cycle in sections which are not only comparable to the animal individual, but are in fact its complete analogues. What distinguishes plants is the formation of family-stocks (a formation manifested in the highest vegetable representations, and here in the richest fullness) ,—as ancestral trees organically connected, variously disposed in their ramifications, and com- prising numerous generations, rendered reciprocally complete through individuals variously endowed. And this leads us back again to the tree from which we set out; in which even our natural perceptions seemed to discern something more than one common individual, and whose high import scientific research must confirm. Just what at the outset appeared to be an obstacle to. our allowing the single shoots of the tree their true significance,—now that we have compared them with alternation of generation in animals, at length proves to be the most con- clusive demonstration of the correctness of our first conception. The conception of these so. heterogeneous shoots as individuals of one and the same species has led us, in fact, to a more pro- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvii. 386 Dr. A. Braun on the Vegetable Individual. found and more pregnant conception of individuality, which will no longer seem paradoxical when we perceive it is confirmed even in the highest realms of life—in the sphere of the mental development of the individual. Or are the differences of human individuals in mental endowment and development less important than those which we have seen in the morphological and phy- siological endowment and development of shoots? Do we not meet with a similar reciprocal completion, a similar division of labour among the individuals of the family, of the state, and of nations, and ¢ cannot even the human individual become likewise a mere organ? Do we not see the development of the human race itself bound up with a succession, in which the later rations continue the edifice their predecessors began, like branches depending upon the earlier otek and nourished by them — which generation is added to generation, and cycles to so that thus, by the ever-renewed labour of the individual, the problem of human life may be ceaselessly aspired to, and at last reach its final accomplishment ?* * The preceding pages were almost all printed when I was fortunately enabled to read Reichert’s memoir (Die monogene Fortpfianzung, viewmg doctrine of enapkyta—regarding not only the shoot, but even its single parts, the internodes, with their leaves, as series of individuals shooting out of each other, or intimately connectex! by continuable bud-formation. Since, however, it is imphed in the idea of an individuel, hat # shall some- how be limited by, and distinguishable from (notwithstanding it is connected with), others, it seems to me that even from this point of view Reichert’s Mr. T. H. Stewart on the young state of Ophiocoma rosula. 387 XXXII.—On the young state of Ophiocoma rosula, and on the Form and Development of the Spines of this Species. By T. H. Srewart. [With a Plate. | On looking over a maundful of trawl-refuse lately, which was obtained by the fishermen from off the Plymouth coast, and principally from near the Eddystone lighthouse, I found fine specimens of Salicornaria farciminoides, around the lower por- tions of many of which a parasitic sponge* was attached. On tearing apart this sponge to look for the form of the spicula, a number of exceedingly small starfishes were found on it. When I first saw them, I fancied that they were young Ophiocome rosule, and subsequent investigation has proved this to be the ease ; although on looking at them afterwards with a low power (100 diam.) under the microscope, I was, from the very peculiar form of the spines, led to think them a new species of Ophiocoma. It is an interesting and curious fact, that not only have these young starfishes been found in deep water, as at the Eddystone, which is about 50 fathoms, but also in pools left by the receding tide in limestone rocks under the “ Hoe,” Plymouth, and in this case also crawling on a soft sponge; and I have not hitherto observed them in contact with any harder material. The fact of their having been found in two such different localities proves that this Ophiocoma spawns both in deep and shallow water. It is also remarkable that they should in each case have been found on sponge, and that those from the deep- water locality were never seen to crawl on the Zoophyte, but were found exclusively on the sponge at the base. They were not stalked, as the late lamented Prof. Edward Forbes fancied the young of the Ophiocome might be (however, they may have passed this period), but could crawl about at pleasure, though they did not seem to be very active, and seldom moved unless intentionally disturbed, and were crowded chiefly in the corners of the sponge. None of them, however, when roughly handled, showed any tendency to break off their arms. : The largest of them did not exceed one-eighth of an inch in diameter, including both the rays and disk. Their appearance when alive, under the low power of a micro- scope, was a most interesting sight; and by employing the polarizing apparatus, the colours that the various parts, more especially the spines, exhibited, made them tenfold more beautiful. * On submitting this sponge to Mr. Bowerbank, whose judgement on such subjects is always appreciated, he not only kindly examined it, but also pronounced it to be a new sponge. 25% 888 Mr. T. H. Stewart on the young state of Ophiocoma rosula. The disk in this young state is more pentagonal than in the adult animal. It is of a deep yellowish-brown or purple colour, and it was this part that rendered the starfish evident on the sponges. The entire starfish was very transparent, so that the move- ments of the stomach and parts within could be distinctly seen under an inch power (100 diam.). The disk was spimous, but had the spines more irregularly arranged than in the full-grown starfish. The forms of the spines are those depicted in Pl. XV. fig. 4. They were most distinctly seen on the borders of the disk, between the rays, and all of them had a like typical form, though some differed from others on the same starfish in slight particulars, as the length of the stalk bearing three spinules or secondary spines. The base of these spines is a flattened disk, and somewhat circular in form; immediately above the base is a contraction, and it then shows a perforated structure; the holes producing these perforations are regular and arranged in the central line. The length of the stalk is rather /ess than half the length of the whole spine. The spine then separates into three prongs or spinules, which are rather more than half the length of the whole spine. _ These spinules in some spread out wider apart than in others, and in one they approached each other again at the tip. All the spines of the disk are of this form, and they retain the same in the adult O. rosula, but as a general rule they are rather longer in the stalk. . | If the animal be turned on its back, and examined with a power of 100 diameters by transmitted light, the outline of the stomach is seen to be of a pentagonal form, and has five lateral attachments to the inner surface of the body, which are situate between the rays. The outline of the stomach is dark and well defined, and appears like lines passing from one point of attach- ment to the other; it might be taken at first sight for the nervous system, were it not for the fact, that the meeting of the lines where the nervous threads to the rays would be given off, takes place between the rays, and. not at their base, as would be the case if it were the nervous system. The contractions of the stomach were very evident ; sometimes the orifice was completely closed, and was then central, and the radiating muscular fibres could be detected. At other times it was dilated quite to the lines indicating the outline of the stomach before mentioned, and at another time much to one side. The dilating muscle possesses a great deal more power than the contracting one, as the motion of the former was considerably quicker effected. Mr. T. H. Stewart on the young state of Ophiocoma rosula. 389 Within the stomach were seen ten attached club-shaped bodies, similar to the membranous tentacula of the arms, which were in constant motion ; two were attached between each dark bundle of spines, or oral cluster, which are situated at the mouth of the disk. They seemed to be contractile, and to draw back to the sides of the stomach, assuming a somewhat globular form. But what I desire more especially to direct attention to are the spines on the rays; these may be said to be of three kinds :— 1st, those which may be termed palmate or basal spines of the ray, or the first set at the part where the ray springs from the disk (fig. 4); 2ndly, the reticulated spines (fig. 5); 3rdly, the hooked spines (fig. 6). The first set are shaped somewhat like a hand with the fingers spread out, only minus a thumb: as the greater number have only four spinules, or secondary spines, these are longer and more widely separated from each other than in the second set, and consequently the whole spine is broader. It has a broad, thick, and rounded base, and immediately above the base the spine is narrowed, and then becomes wider again so as to form a constriction at this part; and in fact the spine may be divided into three parts,—the base, the body constricted at the lower part, and the spinous extremities. The palmate portion of the spine is pierced with irregular holes. The entire spine is covered with a delicate membrane, and this connects the spinules, forming a web, thus giving the spine a strong resemblance to the foot of afrog. In other parts of the spine this membrane is closely attached to it; and where the webbing occurs, the two parts covering the upper and lower portions of the spine come in contact, and thus as it were en- close it in a membranous sac. This membrane is destroyed by boiling in caustic potash. The spines of the second set may be said to occupy rather more than the lower two-thirds of the ray on the under side, and almost the whole of the upper. They are more irregular in their form than the last, especially as regards the number, form, and arrangement of thespinules. Their base is not so rounded and the constriction not so well marked as in the first set. In fact, the spine altogether is not so symmetrical and constant in its shape as either of the others, and is evidently in a transition state, for no two of these spines were alike in form, whilst the first or palmate, and the third or hooked, never varied to any marked extent. In the adult animal, the hooked spines still preserve the form that they had in their young condition, though of course they are proportionately larger. As the second set of spines grow, they become more regular — in form, and the spinules, or what are then the rough serrations, 390 Mr. 'T. H. Stewart on the young state of Ophiocoma rosula. are placed at regular distances, and the spine becomes symme- trical, and assumes that beautiful form depicted in fig. 8; and figured by Prof. E. Forbes, who says, “the lightness and beauty of which might serve as a model for the spire of a cathedral.” The most interesting of all these spines are the third set, or hooked ones, which occupy the tip and a portion of the under surface of the extremities of the rays. They are not unlike reaping-hooks, only they have a secondary hook below, just at the point of the junction of the handle and blade. They also have a tubercle below this on the handle, but this is never formed into a decided hook like the other two above. It was the existence of these hooked spines that led me to fancy the young O. rosula a new Ophiocoma. But im order to be quite sure on the subject, and not to make new species without careful investigation, I boiled some older O. rosule in caustic potash ; and on examining the result, I found the same hooked spines to be present. By examining and comparing the spines of these young with those of an adult O. rosula, it will be noticed that the hooked ones do not grow in the same proportion as the rest; for in the adult, though they still-keep the same form, they are very small in comparison to the other spines, whereas in the young they are of the same size and serve an important office, viz. enabling these young and feeble starfish to gain a firmer hold of the sub- stance on which they crawl, so that they are not drifted off by every slight force to which they are exposed ; and indeed I found that while they were alive it required a considerable effort to separate them from their attachment. _ It would appear therefore that these hooks are specially pro- vided for the young condition of the starfish, and is another beautiful instance how Nature modifies parts of the body to meet the special requirements of animals under varying cireum- stances. These hooked spines have the same rounded base and constriction as the others, and they then form the sickle-like termination. Parallel with this terminal hook in about the middle of the spine another is formed, which is not so long or large as the terminal one; and at an equal distance below this second hook is a little tubercle, which is not developed into a hook, but is perforated with small holes, as also is the base, giving it when only slightly magnified a granular appearance. 1 have never found more than two hooks on a single spine, except in one adult animal, where on one of the spines there were three; but the lowest near the base was very rudimentary. All the spines are covered with the animal membrane before Sl ee ee a ee r aa on Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 391 described, and all the spinules are more or less connected toge- ther or webbed. by it. Royal College of Surgeons, October 14, 1856. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XV, Fig. 1. The perfect young O. rosula, magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 2. The under surface of disk as seen when alive, magnified 100 diam. Fig. 3. The spines of young O. rosula from the disk. Fig. 4. Palmate or basal spines of the ray. Fig. 5. The reticulate spines, Fig. 6. The hooked spines from the extremity, and a portion of the under surface of the ray. Fig. 7. The spines of young O. rosula, showing animal membrane. Fig. 8. Perfect spine of adult O. rosula, magnified 100 diam. XXXITI.— Monograph of the genus Catops. By Anprew Morray, Edinburgh. [Continued from p. 318.] Exotic species. 38. C. marginicollis, Lucas. Catops marginicollis, Lucas, Expl. de Algérie, Anim. Art. ii. p. 224. pl. 21. fig. 4. “Capite nigro, granario ; thorace subgranario, nigro, Fig. 39. ferrugineo marginato, angulis posticis subacu- minatis ; elytris nigris striatis subtilissimis con- fertissime punctulatis; corpore infra nigro, sub- iia tiliter granario; pedibus antennisque ferrugineis. “ Long. 2} lin., lat. 13 hn. “The head is black, granulated, and scarcely pu- bescent. The maxillary and labial palpi, as well as the | antenne, are entirely ferrugimous. The thorax pubescent, very lightly granulated, black, with the lateral margins ferruginous ; it is very gently convex, rounded on the lateral parts, with the angles on each side of the base less projecting, and a little less acuminate than in C. celer, Luc. The scutellum is black, gra- nulated, The elytra, of the same colour as the scutellum, pubescent, have a very fine and very dense punctuation; they are striated, and the strie are sufficiently well marked. All the body below is of a deep brown, and is very finely granulated. - The legs are entirely ferruginous*.” This species was taken by M. Lucas at Oran, in the west of Algeria, under stones, in the end of February. * Lueas in loc. cit. 392 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 39. C. rufipennis, Lucas. Catops rufipennis, Luc. Expl. d’Algérie, Anim. Art. ii. p. 224. pl. 21. fig. 3. “‘Capite nigro, granario; thorace subtilissimegranario, Fig. 40. nigro, ad latera posticeque rufescente marginato ; elytris granariis rufis, ad suturam utrinque uni- striatis ; corpore infra nigro ; pedibus rufis tibiis- que fusco-maculatis. “Long. 24 lin., lat. 1 lin. “This is smaller than C. celer, from the same country (Algeria), and cannot be confounded with it, on account of the colour of its elytra, which are entirely ferru- ginous. The head is black, granulated. The maxillary palpi, as well as the labial palpi, are reddish. The antenne are ferru- ginous, with the last joints a little brownish. ‘The thorax slightly pubescent, very finely granulated, and tolerably convex ; black, margined with ferruginous on the sides and behind ; the sides are rounded, as are also the angles on each side of the base. The scutellum is black, pubescent, and very finely granu- lated. The elytra very pubescent, ferruginous; they are finely granulated, striated, and a sutural stria appears pretty deeply impressed on each side of the suture. The whole body below is black. The legs are of the same colour as the elytra, with the thighs marked with brown, and the tibiz finely denticulated*.” Met with by M. Lucas on a single occasion, under stones, in the month of January, in the ravines of Djebel Santon, in the neighbourhood of Oran. 40. C. fungicola, Kolen. Catops fungicola, Kolenati, Meletemata Ent. fase. v. 51. “ Castaneus, nitidus, pubescens, punctulatus; capite brunneo, antennis pedibusque testaceis. “ Long. 0°:0025, lat. 0:00133. “Head blackish-brown, shining, scarcely punctulated ; tho- rax testaceous or chestnut, pubescent, very finely punctulate ; elytra convex, chestnut, shining, narrowed behind, rounded, punctulate. Scutellum brown, punctulate. “ Lives in fungi in the woods of Mount Ssarijal, in the pro- vince of Elisabethopolis +.” This species is unknown to me, and I place it in this group merely from the colour, none of the characters on which I * Lueas in Joc. cit. + Kolenati in loc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 893 have rested my subdivisions of the genus being mentioned by M. Kolenati. 41. C. pusillus, Motsch. Catops pusillus, Victor Motschoulsky, Bull. Soc. Imp. Mose. 1840, p. 175. *‘ Ovalis, cinnamomeus, sericeo-pubescens; thorace Fig. 41. transverso, angulis posticis subproductis, lateribus rotundatis; antennis pedibusque dilutioribus pu- bescentibus. “ Long. 3 lin,, lat. 2 lin. “One of the smallest species of Catops, and covered with a close golden pubescence. The antenne are a little pilose, of the length of the head and thorax together, the eighth joint much smaller and shorter than the seventh. The thorax is trans- verse, rounded on the sides, and when looked at from in front, it appears even a little broader than the elytra; it is cut straight at the base, and has the posterior angles a little project- ing backwards. The scutellum is triangular. The elytra are \ oval, obliquely emarginate at the extremity towards the suture, with the exterior angle projecting in a point. On each side of the suture there is an impressed line which reaches a little beyond the half of the elytra. The anterior tibie are a very little dilated *,” The emargination of the elytra at the apex of the suture fur- nishes an easy character for distinguishing this species. M. Motschoulsky mentions that he took it in spring at Ana- nur, on the great military route of Georgia, and in the month of August, near Davial, on the same route. It was found under stones, and in the earth, among roots, in obscure places. The specimens which have been recently excluded are often of a tes- taceous colour. 42. C. pallidus, Menetries. C. pallidus, Menetr. Cat. rais. des Obj. de Zool. rec. dans un Voyage au Caucase, &e., p. 169. -“ Oblongo-ovatus, subdepressus, ferrugineus, breviter griseo- pubescens ; elytris obsolete punctulatis, apice subacuminatis. “ Long. 2 lin., lat. 14 lin. * Found at Bakont.” The above meagre description is all that we know of this * Motschoulsky in Joc. cit. Tt Menetries in loc. cit. 894 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. species; it would, however, rather appear to belong to this group. 43. C. Dauricus, Motsch. Catops Dauricus, Motsch. Remarques sur la Collection de Col. Russ. de V. de Motschoulsky in Bulletin de Moscou, vol. xviii. 1845. “ Testaceo-ferrugineus ; thorax angustior quam elytra. “ A species remarkable on account of its thorax being much narrower than the elytra, which are of a tolerably broad oval, and acuminate at the extremity. The facies approaches nearly the genus Pteroloma, but the body wholly removes it. It is of a ferruginous-yellow colour, and is found on the summits of the alps of Hamar-Daban in Mongolia*.” I have not seen this species in nature, and the above descrip- tion is too short to enahle us to form an accurate idea of its form or affinities. 44. C. basilaris, Say. Catops basilaris, Say, Journ. Acad. Philadelphia, ii. 194. “Niger, brevissima flayescente pubescentia ‘vestitus ; elytris brunneis, pallidioribus ad basin. : “ Long. 12 lin. “« Body black, covered with numerous short. yellowish hairs ; eyes fuscous; antenne blackish, two basal joints yellowish- white ; eighth joint very small, transverse, shortest ; the seventh and three terminal joints largest, the latter somewhat piceous ; thorax. transverse, quadrate, convex, rather narrower, before ; lateral edge regularly arcuated, basal and anterior edge sub- rectilinear ; angles rounded; scutellum. triangular ;. elytra brownish, paler at base; a distinct subsutural impressed line; labrum and palpi pale piceous, beneath blackish piceous ;. feet dark piceous. | “ Found under wood at Engineer Cantonment, on the Mis- sourit.” I believe it is not known what species Say had in view in describing this. Dr. Leconte, whose knowledge of American entomology is perhaps greater than that possessed by any other naturalist, includes it, in his ‘Synopsis of the Szlphales of America, among those which were unknown to him. Say’s description, I think, seems to point either to an affinity with C’. tristis or C. fumatus, and I place it in this group with doubt. * Motschoulsky in Joc. cit. tT Say in Joc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 895 45. C. opacus, Say. Catops opacus, Say, Journ. Acad. Nat. Se. Philad. v. 184; Leconte, Sy: Silph. Amer. in Proceedings of Acad. Philad. (1853) 280. “ Ater, punctulatus, subtiliter pubescens ; thorace semi- Fig. 42. elliptico, basi late rotundato ; elytris obsolete striatis ; tibiis calcaribus magnis armatis. “Long. 2 lin. “New York and Ohio: rare. “The male has three joints of the anterior tarsi strongly dilated; the middle.tarsi are not dilated. The sutural stria of the elytra is deeper than the others*.” 46. C. terminans, Leconte. Catops terminans, Lec., Agassiz, Lake Superior, 218 ; Lec. Synops. Silph. N. Amer. Proc. Acad. Philad. vi. 1853, 282. “ Oblongo-ovalis minus convexus, nigro-piceus, subtiliter Fig. 43. pubescens ; elytris distinctius rugose punctulatis, stria suturali profunda; thorace breviore, antrorsum valde angustato, angulis posticis vix productis; pedibus fuscis ; antennis apice flavis, basi testaceis. “ Long. | lin. “Very abundant at the mouth of the Pic river, on the north side of Lake Superior, under dried animal matter. This species is broader and less convex than C. consobrinus, and is easily known by the more distinct punctuation, and by the absence of the transverse lines. The thorax is densely and finely punctulate ; it is about twice as wide as its length, strongly narrowed in front, rounded on the sides, especially anteriorly, slightly emar- ginate at apex, truncate at base, and very slightly sinuate at the posterior angles, which are scarcely perceptibly acute. The anterior tarsi of the male, and the first jomt of the middle tarsi, are dilated +.” 47. C. monilis, mihi. Oblongo-ovalis, fuscus ; antennis capite et thorace longioribus, articulo octavo minutissimo, articulis ante sextum non gradatim crescentibus magnitudine, fuscis, articulo ultimo et articulis ad basin ferru- gineis ; thorace leviter, elytris fortiter transverso- -strigosis, his stria suturali impressis; pedibus spinosis. Long. 13 lin., lat. $ lin. Oblong-oval, nearly of the same size and form as C. alpinus, * Leconte in loe. cit. + Leconte in loc. cit. 396 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. brown, a little darker behind and on the middle of the thorax. The antenne are longer than the head and thorax; the basal joints (first, second, third, fourth and fifth) and the last joint are ferruginous-yellow ; the seventh, eighth, ninth and tenth joints blackish-brown ; first joint large, and longer than second ; second thin and slender, a little longer than third ; third, fourth and fifth thin and slender and very short, nearly all of equal length ; sixth shorter than these, but rather broader; seventh largest and broadest of the whole; eighth excessively minute; ninth and tenth of equal length and thickness, rather narrower than the seventh, their sides more parallel than is the case in other spe- cies ; eleventh of the same breadth as the two preceding. Head broad, rugosely punctate; mouth broad, concolorous. Thorax pale on the margins, lightly transversely strigose. Elytra more decidedly transversely strigose, with the suture and a sutural stria somewhat depressed, and indistinct traces-of strie towards the apex. Scutellum equilaterally triangular, somewhat de- pressed, clothed all over with a concolorous fuscous pubescence ; beneath the pubescence the surface is somewhat shining ; under side and legs fuscous-brown, paler than above; tibiz slightly and delicately spinous, middle tibize slightly bent. This species has very much the appearance of alpinus, but the structure of the antenne is different. They are longer than in that species. The club also does not gradually increase in thick- ness from the first joint onwards till it reaches its greatest breadth at the seventh, and then taper away again, as in alpinus ; the club from the eighth joint to the middle of the last joint is of. equal thickness, giving a somewhat moniliform ap- pearance to the club, from which character I have given its name. In alpinus the third joint is thicker and longer than the second, while here it is smaller and slenderer. In alpinus the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh joints go on increasing in thick- ness, while here the third, fourth and fifth form a narrow slender peduncle, all being of nearly equal size ; the sixth and eighth joints here are much smaller than in alpinus. The pubescence in this species is also darker and duller and more sparing than in alpinus. It was found at Caraccas by M. Sallé, and presented to me by his relative M. Chevrolat. 48. C. spinipes, mihi. Elongato-ovalis, fuscus; antennis capite et thorace vix Fig. 45. longioribus, articulis ante sextum gradatim crescentibus magnitudine, fuscis, articulis ultimis et primis pallidi- oribus ; thorace leviter et elytris fortiter transverso- strigosis, his stria suturali impressis ; pedibus spinosis. Long. 1 lin., lat. 3 lin. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 897 A good deal smaller than the preceding (C. monilis), to which it has considerable resemblance, but is more elongate in form. The antennz are not quite so thick; the joints do not continue thin, short and slender from the second to the sixth, but go on increasing in breadth from the second to the seventh; the second and third are nearly of equal length ; the fourth and fifth are each shorter than the third, and gradually but slightly increase in breadth ; they are all of nearly the same length; the sixth is shorter than the fifth, but not very minute ; the seventh is the largest joint in the antenna; the eighth is minute, but not nearly so much so as in monilis ; the ninth is as broad but shorter than the seventh ; the tenth is a little narrower than the ninth, and the eleventh a little narrower than the tenth, otherwise they are nearly of the same size. The antenne are brown, with the exception of the two first joints which are clear ferruginous, and the three last which become gradually paler to the tip. The head and mouth are broad; the former is rugosely punctate and darker than the rest of the body. The thorax is short, darkest in the middle, transversely rugose. The elytra are very distinctly transversely strigose ; there is a sutural stria impressed on them. The scutellum is small, elongate triangular, depressed, and darker than the elytra. The whole body is covered with a dense fuscous pubescence of the same colour throughout, but throwing a reflexion like a lighter band across the elytra towards the apex when viewed in certain lights. The under side is of the same colour as the upper. The legs are paler; they are very distinctly spinose, a character which is found in other species, but which, from being very marked here, I have taken to furnish a suitable name to the species. The middle tibie are a little bent. In the males the anterior tarsi are widened, but the middle tarsi are not. Found at Caraccas by M. Sallé, and presented to me by M. Chevrolat. Group III. Mesosternum keeled; middle tarsi alike in both sexes. 1st Subdivision. Body polished and shining; the elytra not transversely strigose. 49. C. lucidus, Kraatz. _ C. lucidus, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 439. 30. “‘Oblongo-ovatus, nigro-piceus, nitidus ; antennis pedibusque fer- rugineis; thorace transverso, basi latiore levi ad angulos ob- tusos utrinque distincte sinuato ; elytris flavo-testaceis, apice piceis, passim minus profunde punctatis. “Long. 13 lin.” 398 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. Not having seen this species, I can only reproduce M. Kraatz’s description, which is as follows :— “A new species differing so much from all the species of Catops known to me, by its shining glittering upper side and clear yellow elytra, that I cannot class it under any one of Erichson’s groups: not only so, but I was not wholly averse to have based a new genus upon it, if in spite of the many differ- ences there was not a form of transition to that of the perfect Catops in a species which I possess (the only one hitherto accessible), and a species from Mesopotamia in the Royal Mu- seum (of Berlin) (though in other respects differing little from the C. lucidus of this country). The antennz are nearly of the length of the elytra, entirely of a lively reddish-brown, stout ; first joint distinctly longer than the second, and as well as it a little more slender than the remaining joints; third a little stouter than the fourth, nearly as long as the first ; fourth, fifth and sixth are reverse cone-shaped, the following joint always somewhat shorter than the preceding; the seventh is equal to the ninth and to the tenth in length, which is the same as the length of the fourth joint, but somewhat stouter; the eighth is somewhat shorter but scarcely more slender than the joints which encompass it; the eleventh is almost of the length of both the preceding, from its base to its last third growing gra- dually broader, from thence cone-shaped acuminate. The head is black, shining, not punctate; the mouth yellowish-red. The thorax at the base is more than double as broad as long, gra- dually narrowed from the base towards the front, so that the greatest breadth is before the middle*, gently rounded on the sides ; the anterior angles are obtuse, somewhat sloping down- wards, the posterior angles likewise obtuse and rounded off ; the posterior margin is distinctly sinuate and depressed over the moderately densely finely punctate scutellum, and on each side towards the posterior angles, so that the posterior angles project slightly and are a little reflexed; the upper side is dark pitchy- brown, clearer on the sides and posterior angles, flatly arched, bright shining. The elytra are symmetrical oblong, only feebly narrowed behind, shining pale yellow, brownish towards the scutellum, dark pitchy-brown at the apex, disappearing at some distance, with punctures irregularly arranged in rows and clothed with solitary yellowish hairs; the under side is shining black, not punctured, the last abdominal segment yellow. The legs are lively reddish-brown. * Sic in orig., viz. “ von der Basis an nach vorn allmalig verengt, wodurch die grésste Breite vor der Mitte.’ It should probably have been, “ greatest breadth behind the middle.” OE ee ES ee ee ge ke ey Le * ea a ett ee ee | 5a ae ae Ae SPIO a 7 te Spe io MEARE Se ranic’ = Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 399 “One example from Kuhr, probably found in Dalmatia*.” I am unable to give any description of the species from Meso- potamia above referred to by M. Kraatz. 50. C. cryptophagoides, Mannerheim. Catops cryptophagoides, Mann. Bull. Soc. Imp. Mosc. 1852, pt. 2. p. 333. “‘Oblongo-ovatus, convexus, rufo-ferrugineus, nitidus, glaber- rimus; antennis extrorsum valde incrassatis pilosis, articulo octavo precedente multo minore ; thorace levi, antrorsum ro- tundato, angulis posticis supra elytra rotundato-productis ; elytris disperse punctatis, subrugulosis. “ Long. 2 lin., lat. 4 lin.p’” I have not seen this species. M. Pippingskéld collected it in the island of Sitka under a stone. Mannerheim states that in form it comes very near the genus Colon, but he rather referred it to Catops from the structure of the antennz, although at the same time differing from both by the polished smoothness of its body. From this indication it should probably rank beside /wcidus, Kraatz, and I have accord- ingly placed it in this subdivision. 2nd Subdivision. Body not polished and shining ; elytra trans- versely strigose. 51. C. strigosus, Kraatz. Catops strigosus, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. p. 441. 31. Fig. 46. Ovatus, rufo-ferrugineus ; antennis longioribus, obsolete clavatis, ferrugineis; thorace trans- verso, angulis posticis fere acuminatis ; elytris substriatis, evidenter transversim strigosis, apice acuminatis. Long. 13 lin. The antennz are slender, entirely reddish-brown ; first, second and third equal in length; fifth scarcely longer than those on each side of it, half as large as the first joint ; seventh somewhat longer and stouter than the foregoing, equal to the ninth and tenth ; eighth scarcely half as long and a little thinner than the seventh ; eleventh somewhat longer than the tenth, moderately sharply acuminate. The head is red-brown, densely and finely punctate. The thorax is nearly 24 times as long as broad; at the base it is of the same breadth as the elytra; it is gradually narrowed towards the front, gently rounded on the sides; the * Kraatz in loc. cit. + Mannerheim in Joc. cit. 400 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. upper side is moderately densely clothed with golden-yellow pubescence, coarsely granulated ; the anterior angles are obtuse, sloping downwards ; the almost pointed posterior angles pro- ject pretty strongly backwards embracing the elytra, so that the posterior margin appears to be strongly sinuated on both sides near the elytra. The elytra are oval, strongly narrowed from the middle towards the apex, each tolerably sharply acuminated, moderately densely and finely pubescent, and deeply transversely strigose, with distinct traces of longitudinal strie. Under side and legs reddish-brown. Kraatz says it is of a reddish colour, but the only specimen I have seen was black. Of the form of the C. velox, Spence, approaching most to it, but a little smaller, more acuminate behind, and easily recog- nizable by its keeled mesosternum ; distinguished from the fol- lowing species by its different form and longer antenne; and from C. acicularis, Kraatz, the only other species of the pre- ceding groups which has transversely wrinkled elytra, by its smaller size and shorter and broader form. Found in Austria: extremely rare. _ 52. C. validus, Kraatz. Catops validus, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 441, 32. “Oblongo-ovatus, niger, fusco-sericeus ; antennis rufo-piceis, cla- vatis ; thorace, elytrisque transversim strigosis, apice truncatis. “ Long. 22 lin. : “This distinct species comes near the following in the form of the body, and only deviates from them by its greater size and the different structure of the antenne. I confine myself there- fore to describing the latter more strictly. « Antenne reddish-brown ; first joint at least twice as long and half as strong again as the second, somewhat more slender at the base; second very small, at the’end nearly as broad as long, somewhat more slender at the base; third at least three times as long as second, for the last third part becoming gradually somewhat broader; fourth equal in length to second, but some- what broader ; fifth equal to fourth ; stxth somewhat shorter and broader than the eighth; seventh somewhat shorter, but just as broad as the ninth; eleventh distinctly more slender and half as long again as tenth ; from the base to the apex conical acumi- nate, somewhat paler at the tip. Agreeing in other respects with the following species. “Two examples from Stentz in Hungary are in the Royal Museum, under the name of C. validus*.” * Kraatz in loc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 401 Not having seen this species in nature, I have merely copied the description of Kraatz. In size it is a third larger than the following species ; but although that of itself would not be suffi- cient to constitute it a distinct species, the differences in the structure and proportion of the joints of the antennz are too great to allow us to hesitate in according it a place as such. The principal differences in these proportions have been printed in italics in the respective descriptions of the antenne of these species. 53. C. sericeus, Fabr. Catops sericeus, Fabr. Syst. El. ii. 564. 2; Erichs. Kaf. d. M. Br. i. 243. 16; Sturm, Deutschl. Fn. xiv. 43. 22. t. 278. f. d. D; Heer, Fn. Helv. i. 384. 21; Redt. Fn. Aust. 143.1; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 442. 34; Fairm. & Laboulb. Fn. Ent. Fr. i. 305, 21. Helops sericeus, Panz. Fn. Germ. 73. 10. Ptomaphagus truncatus, Mlig. Mag. i. 42. 4. Catops truncatus, Gyll. Ins. Suee. i. 279. 3. psieere moe Latr. Gen. Crust. et Ins. ii. 29. 5; Spence, Linn. Trans. x1. Mycetophagus picipes, Kug. Schneid. Mag. 558. 9. Mordella silphoides, Marsh. Ent. Brit. i. 493. 19. Var. minor. Catops sericatus, Chaud. Bull. de Mose. 1845, no. 3. 199, Oblongo-ovatus, niger, fusco-sericeus ; antennis Fig. 47. brevioribus, nigro-piceis, ad basin ferrugineis ; —- thorace elytrisque transversim strigosis, his apice truncatis. Long. 1-13 lin. Oval, a little depressed above, of a deep blackish-brown, very silky. Antenne about as long as the thorax, perceptibly thickened towards the extremity ; first jomt twice as long as the second; second and third nearly equal in length and thickness; fourth and fifth nearly equal in length, each shorter than second or third; sixth about the same length as fifth, but decidedly broader, twice as long as eighth, and not so broad ; seventh a very little longer and much broader than sixth ; ezghth less than half as long as seventh, and scarcely less broad; ninth and tenth each about the same length as seventh, but broader ; eleventh more slender and half as long again as tenth, and only commencing to be acuminate past its middle; the apex obtuse, reddish-brown, lighter at the base, deeper at the apex. Head black, large, finely punctate. Thorax shining black, finely transversely wrinkled, a little broader than long, somewhat narrowed in front ; posterior angles pointed, pro- jecting backwards, which makes the posterior margin broadly arched. Elytra of a brown, more or less dark, finely transversely strigose, becoming narrower from the base to the extremity, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviii. 26 402 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. which is obliquely truncate. Legs brown ; thighs often blackish. Size very variable. Distinguished at first sight from all the allied species, except varicornis and validus, by its truncate elytra. From C. varicornis it is distinguished by the apex of the antenne not being light- coloured, and from C. validus by its smaller size and by the dif- ferent proportions of the joints of the antenne. Common in Britain, and generally distributed all over Europe. 54. C. varicornis, Rosenhauer. Catops varicornis, Rosenh. Beitr. zur Ins. Fn. Eur. i. 23; Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xiii. 442. 33. Oblongo-ovatus, niger, fusco-sericeus ; antennis brevioribus, basi apiceque ferrugineis ; thorace elytrisque transyersim strigosis, his apice truncatis. Long. 14 lin. Closely allied to C. sertceus, and principally distinguished by the form and colour of the antennz, which are shorter and ferruginous both at the base and the apex, and the beetle is usually somewhat darker. The head is broad, finely punctate, shining black with a grey pubescence ; the mouth ferruginous-red. The antenne scarcely reach beyond the half of the thorax, and are thickened on the outer side so as to be distinctly club-shaped. The individual joints are as in the C. sericeus, but form a rounder — oblong and thicker club. The first five joints are ferruginous- red, those following brownish ; the eighth shorter but not more slender than the remainder ; the last transverse, short, and very obtuse, much shorter than in the C. sericeus, and reddish-yellow. The thorax is large, black, shining, clothed with a silky pubes- cence, almost square, a little broader than long, of the breadth of the elytra, somewhat narrowed in front, gently rounded on the sides ; the posterior angles pointed, projecting slightly back- wards, the posterior margin rounded. The scutellum is large, triangular, transversely strigose. The elytra are dark brown, finely transversely strigose, a little arched, somewhat rounded on the sides, moderately narrowed towards the extremity, not so strongly truncate at the apex as in C. sericeus, and more rounded, with a fine brownish pubescence. The under side is black ; the legs are brown, the tarsi paler. The pale terminal joint of the antenne, combined with the general appearance of C. sericeus, at once indicates this species. It is also a deeper insect than sericeus, and the sides more nearly approach the perpendicular. Described by Rosenhauer from three specimens found at Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 403 Stettin. It has since been found in other parts of Germany, and no doubt is scattered all over the continent. I have not found it in Scotland, but it has been taken by Mr. Guyon near Richmond, and by Dr. Power near London. Chaudoir’s C. sericatus is said by Kraatz to be only a small variety of this species. I have not seen it, but I have no doubt he is correct. Chaudoir’s description contains no character suf- ficient in my view to support the establishment of a new species. His description is as follows :—“ C. sericatus, hitherto confounded with C. sericeus. It is constantly three times smaller, more narrowed behind ; the elytra narrower ; the wrinkles above less marked; the antenne less enlarged towards the extremity, the last joints more elongate, the eighth a little narrower, the last less obtuse, and of the colour of the preceding. The breast is less convex ; the colour of the elytra is lighter towards the extre- mity, which is almost ferruginous. “Found at Kiew in spring, under dry leaves at the foot of trees*,” ) 55. C. colonoides, Kraatz. Catops colonoides, Kraatz, Stett. Ent. Zeit. xii. 169. 35. Oblongo-ovatus, fusco-sericeus ; antennis obsolete cla- Fig, 48. vatis, ferrugineis ; thorace elytrisque transversim stri- gosis, his non truncatis. Long. < lin. The antenne are about the length of the head and thorax, imperceptibly thickened towards the point, fer- ruginous-red ; the seventh joint scarcely broader, but at least twice as long as the preceding, always darker-coloured than the remaining joints; the eighth joint somewhat smaller than the sixth; the ninth, tenth, and the acuminate eleventh tolerably equal in size. The head is blackish-brown, finely punctate, with a grey pubescence. The thorax is blackish-brown, somewhat lighter on the extreme posterior margin, extremely densely and finely granulated, about a fourth broader than long, narrowed in front, moderately rounded on the sides; the posterior angles are sharp, projecting backwards. The elytra are dark brownish, towards the apex lighter, finely transversely strigose, covered with a fine silky brown down, gradually narrowed towards the apex. The under side is blackish-brown, the margins of the individual abdominal segments lighter ; the legs are ferruginous- brown. Nearly constant in size. A very distinct species, similar to C. sericeus, and, like it, * Chaudoir in Joc. cit. 26* 404: Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants with transversely wrinkled elytra, but smaller than the smallest individuals of that species, and easily distinguished by the wholly different form of the antenn, by the gradually narrowed and not truncate elytra, and the stronger more distant transverse wrinkling. The club of the antenne is as a rule somewhat darker, the last joint somewhat larger than the preceding, cone- shaped, acuminate. Kraatz says that it is taken near Berlin in loose sand at the foot of old oak-trees, and that it is frequent in moors. [To be continued. | XXXIV.— Elucidation of some Plants mentioned in Dr. Francis Hamilton’s Account of the Kingdom of Nepal. By Lieut.-Col. Mappen, F.R.S.E., President of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh*. | Tue possession by the University of Edinburgh of the duplicate herbarium (unfortunately incomplete) and the valuable MS. Catalogue of the Plants collected in Nepal and other parts of India by the late Dr. Francis Hamilton (formerly Buchanan), has recently afforded me the opportunity of comparing them with some which he has introduced into his ‘Account of Nepal,’ only, or chiefly, by their vernacular designations, which are of no assistance to the English reader. Of the result of this examination I purpose to submit a short statement to the Bo- tanical Society, to the members of which it may prove the more interesting from the fact that, in several cases, the scientific names have not hitherto been given in any, even the latest, works on Indian Botany which have fallen under my notice, although the plants are well known and of general utility in India. Nor will it be considered imconsistent with the object of our meetings, to dedicate a brief space to an in- quiry into the botany of a district which engaged the in- terest and employed the time of this accomplished naturalistt, * Read to the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, June 12, 1856. The death of the author having occurred since this paper was read before the Botanical Society, it has been printed without the benefit of his cor- rections. + The genus Hamiltonia, of the order Cinchonaceze, was devoted by Roxburgh to the memory of this “illustrious peregrinator,” as he is called _ by D. Don. H. suaveolens is a shrub of the Rajmahal and other hills of Behar; and a very beautiful azure-blue variety abounds all along the base of the Himalaya, the H. azurea of Wallich, scabra of D. Don, propinqua of Jacquemont. The flowers are sweetly fragrant till bruised, when they exhale a most foetid odour, from which the plant derives its Kumaéon name from the Kingdom of Nepal. 4.05 whose late residence, Leny, near Callander, must be familiar to many of our explorers of the romantic scenery of the Trosachs. _ Dr. Hamilton was, I believe, the first to investigate the botany of Nepal and the adjacent countries, in which he has been zealously succeeded by Wallich, Griffith, and Hooker. I have not myself had the good fortune to visit these regions, and poli- tical jealousy has almost sealed Nepdl, especially its alpine tracts, to us; but I have traversed its western frontier, and was for several years associated with its military tribes in the service of the East India Company, and have thus been enabled to acquire the popular names of several of the plants in question. I shall not altogether limit myself to those occurring in the ‘ Account of Nepal,’ but shall extend my remarks also to a few of those enu- merated in the Catalogue, with respect to which there is reason to think any additional information will be acceptable, or any errors remain to be rectified. Many points must continue un- determined, and will furnish a field of inquiry to future botanists. Dr. Royle has been the most successful investigator of the various sources of the many articles of the Indian Materia Me- dica, in his valuable ‘Illustrations of the Botany of the Hima- layan Mountains’; but the origin of many of those contained in his list, published in the ‘Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal’ for October 1832, is still to be made out. With refer- ence to the object before us, the most advantageous plan, per- haps, will be to quote the several passages from Dr. Hamilton’s work as they occur, with some regard to the natural sequence of the orders as understood by Dr. Lindley; appending such notices as may be supplied by the Catalogue, and concluding with my own comments. As Dr. Hamilton always makes use in his Catalogue of the classical names for the various provinces, it may be well to pre- mise that | Magadha is the modern Behar. Mithila 3 Zirhut. Cosala 54 Oude and Gorakhpur. Camroop 9 Rangpur and Assam. Angga 3 North-western Bengal. Banga ‘ Western and Southern Bengal. Matsya 43 the district of Dinajpur. of Padéra. Dr. Hamilton himself remarks thus on the specific name at No. 694 of the Catalogue :— “‘ Hamiltonia suaveolens. Habitat in sylvis Anggze et Mithile. “Nomen specificum haud aptum, cum flores, licet aliquando suaveo- lentes, seepius, ut in Pederia et Serissa affinibus, odorem stercoraceum gravissimum spirant, quod in ceteris ejusdem generis speciebus quoque evenit. 406 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants “‘ Phaphar, said by some to be a species of Amaranthus, called Amardéna in the low country; but others say that this is a mistake. “ Uya, which I presume is rye, the natives saying that it is neither barley nor wheat, but has a resemblance to both.” The chief grains of Kullu, a hill province north of the Sutlej river, now a British possession, were reported to Dr. Hamilton to be Phaphar, Chuyé, and Uya: “The Chuya, from the de- scription given, would seem to be the Holcus Sorghum, although the coldness of the situation renders this doubtful” (pp. 274, 275, 315). The Uyaé is the Hordeum celeste, well known to the residents of Simla as the Ua jaéo, or Ua barley, being in high estimation in the preparation of cakes. | Phaphar or Phaphra is the Fagopyrum rotundatum, Bab. (emarginatum, No. 1688, Wall.), near F. tataricum; it is known as Bitter Buckwheat, and is very generally cultivated in the higher and colder sites of the Himalaya; Fagopyrum vulgare (or escu- lentum), No. 1687, Wallich, being common lower down, and known as Ogal or Ogla, and Kotu (not Kultu); distinguished from the last as Sweet Buckwheat*. Chuyd and Anardaéna are one and the same: Amaranthus anardana, No. 2028 of the Cata- logue (exclude synonym Amaranthus frumentaceus, Hort. Beng. 677). “ Anérdina Hindice. Colitur in arvis Cosale et Ne- pale ;” and at Bhdgalpur on the Ganges, according to Moquin in DeCandolle. Andrdéné implies the supposed resemblance of the grains to the carpels of the Pomegranate. I never met any one who used the name, and incline to think Amardana, as Dr. Hamilton once writes it, may be the true one, meaning ‘im- mortal grain,’ and therefore nearly identical with Amaranthus : nothing can better answer to the appellation than this species, which is grown all over the Himalaya, and is also known as Marsa and Bathu. It rises six to eight feet high, and is either of a brilliant crimson or a rich yellow. The effect of a mountain- side, terrace above terrace, covered with distinct fields of these colours, and glowing under the rays of the. afternoon sun, is gorgeous indeed ; but as an article of food, it must be confessed the reality falls far below the promise of the eye. Amaranthus caudatus is occasionally cultivated for the same purpose, and is, in GarhwAl, called Ramdané, ‘the grain of God.’ Cynosurus corocanus: Maruya of Nepal: now Eleusine coro- * There is considerable discrepancy in the description of the Himalayan Buckwheats given by Don (Prod. Fl. Nep. pp. 73, 74. Nos. 21, 22, 23), Babington (Linn. Trans. xviii. 93 seq.), and Meisner (P1. As. Rar. vol. iii.). I am only acquainted with two cultivated species, the Ogal and the Pha- phar, as noticed in the text. from the Kingdom of Nepal. 407 cana, everywhere cultivated in the British Himalaya as Man- dua or Maruad. 2. stricta is also grown in Garhwal. Holcus Sorghum. Kaunguni, Muccai, or Muruli,—the first being the Newar name (i. e. of the aboriginal Mongolian popula- tion), the last two those of their Parbatiya or Hindoo conquerors, also a mountain race. Generally, however, Kangani is Pani- cum italicum, and Muccai (Makkai) Zea Mays: it is probably a term of Indian origin, but the Mohammedans suppose it to be so termed because Maize came to them from Mecca; of this fact. it is but a very slender corroboration that the French call the same corn ‘Blé de Turquie.” Sorghum vulgare is little cultivated in the mountains, but Sorghum saccharatum is occa- sionally seen about Almorah. Panicum colonum. Tangni, Tangri, or Kakun, p. 231. Sabe, referred to Ischemum, a grass of the Nepél Tarai, growing in great quantities, and exported to the British terri- tories for the manufacture of ropes (p. 64). No. 2824. Ischemum Sabe. Sabe, Hindice. Habitat in Mithile campis ubi legitur ad ligamina foliis nectanda. (Speci- men from Nathpur.) No. 2325. Ischemum sparteum. Sabe, Hindice. Habitat in Magadhe montosis. Ad usum eundum cum precedente inservit. (Specimen from Ghoramara.) These two plants are identical ; Spodiopogon laniger, No. 8845 B. of Wallich’s Catalogue, Nepal, 1821, being there referred to a new genus, “ Eriantho affine.” In 1850 I found it stacked in large quantities on the bank of the Ganges at Bhojpur and Monger in Behar, where the owners called it Saba, SAma, and Sabar, and informed me that it was brought down from the Rajmahal Hills, south, and from those of Tirhut, north—the localities specified by Dr. Hamilton. Dr. Royle (Illustrations, p. 416) states that Spodiopogon laniger is “one of the grasses found in the northern as in the southern parts of India.” In Kumaon it occurs as far in the mountains as Almorah, and up to an elevation of 5000 feet, flowering in April. Mr. Edgeworth informs me that it is abundant in the rdos or hot-water courses of the Sewalik and lower ranges of the Himalaya in the Pinjor Dun, below Simla, up to 3000 feet ; there, as throughout Northern India, it is termed Ban (a word which in Shakespeare’s Hindustani Dictionary is erroneously identified with Munj), and is well known as a common material for making rope, which is much used, especially for the bottoms of beds and similar purposes. Dr. Royle adds that Eragrostis (Poa) cynosuroides is employed for rope-making: under the names Darbh (Dabh) and Kusa, it plays an important part in the religious ceremonies of the Brahmans, and, when young, it is a favourite food of cattle; but any other destination has not 408 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants fallen under my observation. Hriophorum (Trichophorum) co- mosum, Wall., cannabinum, Royle, called Babar and Baib, and Saccharum (Erianthus) Munja, also yield excellent material for cordage (the latter requiring the preliminary process of being pounded) ; but we are indebted to Dr. Hamilton for having in- dicated the importance of Spodiopogon laniger as supplying one of the textile articles of Indian produce. Kshir Kangkri, or Titi Pirali ; a Lilium or Pancratium (p. 86). No. 855. Paneratium sylvestre. Titi Piralu montanorum, Hindice. Habitat in sylvis Nepale inferioris. (Marked in the margin Alum cumaria.) From Chatera, April 1810. There is no specimen in the Herbarium, but Wallich believed it to be his No. 8974, P. verecundum. Dr. Hooker met “a very sweet- scented Crinum” in the Sikkim Tarai, perhaps idéntical with this. Dr. Royle (Illustr. p. 374) has a Crinum (C. Himalense) from Mansar, in the interior of the Himélaya; and the late Dr. M‘Gregor assured me that he had found one wild in the valleys near Sabathu. Dr. Hamilton, however, states that the true Titipiralu (which signifies the bitter bulb or Colocasia) consisted of the dried scales of a tuberous root, having every appearance of being a species of Lilium. Of this genus, as well as.of Fritillaria, many species inhabit Nepal, and among them L. japonicum, sometimes called L. Wallichianum, known in Kuméon as Findora, a corrup- tion of Pindalu. “The bulb-scales of Lilium japonicum dried are said to be employed in China, like salep, in pectoral com- plaints.” (Royle, Illustr. 388. Figured, Wight’s Icones, t. 2035.) According to some of his informants, the Kshir Kangkri is one of the Cucurbitacee; this is borne out by the signification ‘juice of the cucumber ;’ perhaps C. Hardwickii, which is called Air-dlu in Kumaon, and Pahari Indréyan, Hill Colocynth, in Garhwal, from its bitterness. Royle, t. 47. f. 3. Amomum: Desi Elachi, large Nepal Cardamom, with mem- branous angles (pp. 74, 75). t No. 13. Amomum? aromaticum, Hort. Beng. 1; Roxb. FI. Ind. 1. 44. Alaichi montanorum in Nepala. Colitur inter montes Nepal. (To this is added at a subsequent date),—To this probably belonged the specimen received from Surat, which Linnzeus considered as the true Cardamomum. (Linn. Trans. x. 252.) There is no specimen in the Herbarium. In Dr. Christison’s valuable collection of Materia Medica, this species is named “Java Cardamom, Pereira, ed. ii. p. 1135. From Amomum maximum, Roxb. Java and Bengal.” I observed it exposed for sale in considerable quantities at Barmdée, a mart on the western frontier of Nepal, where it was said to come from Dotti, a pro- from the Kingdom of Nepal. 4.09 vince bordering Kumaon to the east. Roxburgh (/,c.) describes Amomum aromaticum, Morang Elachi, as a native of the valleys on the eastern frontier of Bengal, with an ovate capsule, the size of a large nutmeg ; those of Doti are much smaller. “ Singgiya Bikh or Bish (of the lower mountains and hills, p- 98), much celebrated among the mountaineers. The plant was brought to me in flower, but was entirely male; nor did I see the fruit, which is said to be a berry. So far as I can judge from these circumstances, I suppose that it is a species of Smilax with ternate leaves. To pass over several of its qualities that are marvellous, the root, which resembles a yam, is said to be a violent poison. The berries also are said to be deleterious, but when applied externally are considered as a cure for the goitre,”’ p- 87. , No. 2219. Smilax? virosa. Singgiya Bish vel Bikh monta- norum, Hindice. Habitat in Nepale montibus. Identified by Wallich with No. 5099 of his Catalogue, Dioscorea virosa, which Dr. Royle informs us occurs also in Garhwal and Sirmur under the name of Ramberee (the divine Zizyphus). It is remarkable in this genus from having its stems furnished with aculei; and Dr. Royle calls our attention to the fact that this species, with D. triphylla, pentaphylla, and demona, all with compound leaves, are distinguished by the acridity of their tubers*. Singgiya a Bikh, signifying ‘horned poison,’ alludes to their curved form in D. virosat. No. 220. Smilax? narcotica. Bharbang montanorum, Hin- dice. Habitat in Nepala inferiore ad montium radices. This is identified by Wallich with the preceding. * Roxburgh (ii. 806) and Graham (Cat. of Bombay Plants, p. 218) agree that the tubers of D. pentaphylla are wholesome, and used as an esculent. Graham tells us that the root of D. triphylla, ‘‘ mtoxicating and intensely bitter,” is often sliced and infused in toddy to render it more potent. It occurs in Kumaon as high as 6000 feet ; D. demona, with equally nauseous tubers, only reaches to 3000. The root Charmaghas, so often mentioned in the Sanserit dictionaries, has not been identified. I found it sold at Barmdee by the Nepalese traders ; but my specimens were destroyed by the ‘ Fish insect,’ Lepisma saccharina, the scourge of our Indian libraries and herbaria. It may be the Sham, or root of Cherophylium esculentum, mentioned in Royle’s ‘ Illus- trations,’ which is probably the Chamaas, “a wild edible root used as a relish” by the people of Rol, near the Shatul Pass, Basehar (Lloyd and Gerard, i. 293). The S. ndlika implies a plant with a tubular stem: sap- tald, having seven leaves. + The vernacular Sing, ‘a horn,’ softened from the Sanscrit Sringa, gives the origin of the Arabic and Persian word for ginger, Zinjabil, from which the Greek Zingiberis is derived. The common source of all is the Sanscrit Sringavéram, signifying ‘antler-shaped ;’ and it is remarkable that this classical name, as well as that (Naiada) from which the ancients formed their term (Nardos) for spikenard, is no longer used in the Indian dialects, being superseded by some of the many synonyms, 410 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants Pinus Picea,W. Common Spruce Fir. Hingwal Ka Ch’hota Saral, z.e. Small Alpine Pine, pp. 83-96. No. 2064.. Pinus striata: Pinus Picea, Hamilton’s Nepal, 83, 96. Hingwal Ka Ch’hota Saral (Alpium parva Pinus), Hindice. Habitat in Nepale alpibus. On the label, ‘leaves very odorous.” This is Picea Webbiana, and is identified by Wallich, No. 5058 (for 6058), Pinus Webbiana: P. striata, Ham. Neither Wallich nor Hamilton has the Himalayan Spruce (Abies Smithiana, or Morinda) from Nepal; it is also absent from Kumaon, but is common both east and west of these pro- vinces. P. excelsa is figured by Wall. Pl. As. Rar. m. t. 201; but t. 246, P. Smithiana, errs in exhibiting the cones erect. Catalogue, No. 2063. Pinus Strobus. Gobiya Saral monta- norum, Hindice. Habitat in Nepalze alpibus. (‘The native name belongs to the Jast.) Weymouth Pine, p. 83. Pénus excelsa, which is very near to P. Strobus. In Lambert’s ‘Description of the genus Pinus,’ it is characterized as follows :—‘ This species approaches so near in habit and in the figure of its cones to P. Strobus, that were it not for the simple round membranous crest of the anthers, it would be almost impossible to distin- guish their limits as distinct species. The leaves of this species are considerably longer than those of P. Strobus, and the cones larger.” P. Strobus has “ antherarum crista omnium minima é setis duabus erectis brevissimis.” Mr. D. Moore of Glasnevin informed me that it is, in Ireland, less hardy than P. eweelsa. A variety of this in our Horticultural Society’s Garden, with short leaves, removes one of the differences on which Lambert relies. Colonel Markham (Shooting in the Himalaya, 213, 214) says that, in Kunawar, “torches are made from the Cheel Pine, which, being full of turpentine, burns beautifully, and gives a capital light. ..... The gum of the Cheel is held in great estimation for its healing qualities throughout the hills.” So Hooker, Journals, i. 45. The Salla of Dr. Hamilton is Pinus longifolia, also called Chir, a species occasionally introduced into our Pineta, but quite unfitted to endure the severity of our winters, being a semi-tropical plant. It is observable that Dr. Hamilton nowhere mentions the Deodar, which he could scarcely have failed to procure had it been indigenous to Nepal. When in India, with very scanty materials for an opinion, I came to the conclusion that we have no evidence of its existence till we come to Garhwal, though it is usually quoted as a native of Nepal: a reference to Dr. Wal- lich’s Catalogue establishes the correctness of this conclusion, for under his No. 5060 (for 6050?) we have “Pinus Deodara, from the Kingdom of Nepdil. 411 Roxb. a Kamaon, R. B. (Robert Blinkworth). ? 8. ex horto quodam ad Pétan in Nepalia, 1821.” But even in Kumaon, where fine groves occur, the tree is clearly introduced. Juniperus: Dhupi. Alpine Nepal. No. 2280. Juniperus squamosa. Dhupi montanorum, Hindice. Hamilton’s Nepal, 96. Habitat ad Emodi nives: labelled, “ Thibet Hills.” So Wallich, No. 6043. J. squamosa, Ham. Gosainthén, Chur. The common: species of the Himalaya, with considerable diver- sity as found in the dry or the rainy districts. The description of the Dhupi in the ‘ Account of Nepal,’ p. 96, can, however, only agree with Juniperus excelsa: “ A very large tree.” “ Its wood has a beautiful grain, a fine mahogany colour, and a re- markably pleasant scent, a good deal resembling that of the pencil Cedar, but stronger, and I think more agreeable. Planks of this are sent to Thibet, from whence they are probably carried to China.” Dhup signifies ‘ incense.’ ) Juniperus: alow bush; Thumuriya Dhupi. “ Branches and leaves have an agreeable smell, and are used in fumigations,” p. 96. : No. 2279. Juniperus? incurva. Thumuriya Dhupi monta- norum, Hindice. Hamilton’s Nepal, 96. Habitat ad Emodi nives. No. 6042, Wallich. Juniperus recurva, Ham., identified with his J. recurva. Gosainthan. Dr. Hamilton’s specimen quite resembles some of the north-western forms of J. sqguamosa, and: has neither the hue nor the pendulous branchlets of the J. recurva of our collections, which is certainly not a native of the British Himalaya. Dr. Hooker (Journals, ii. 28, 45) calls it the weeping Blue Juniper, and figures it as a tree 30 feet high, in Upper Sikkim, but comparatively scarce. Catalogue, No. 2067. Cupressus sempervirens. Bhairopati, Hamilton’s Nepal, 97. Habitat in Nepale alpibus. Labelled, “ Brought from the alps of Thibet: said to be a shrub.” (“Its dried leaves have a disagreeable sulphureous smell,” p. 97.) The name is here given, ‘ Bhaingropati ;? and in p. 97, Bhairopati (i. e. Siva’s leaf) is said to be a Rhododendron. Wallich (No. 6041) identifies Dr. Hamilton’s specimen with Juniperus excelsa; and has Cupressus torulosa (No. 6046) only from Niti in Garhwél. I have stated elsewhere, on the authority of the late Mr. J. E. Winterbottom, that he had obtained it from Gosainthén in Nepdl; but he subsequently discovered that his specimens were those of a Juniper. Dr. Hamilton’s plant has the branches four-sided, «agreeing with Don’s “quadrifariam imbrieatis” of C. torulosa (Prod. Fl. Nep. 55) and with my own observation. Lambert says, “ ramulis teretibus,” perhaps from a young state of the plant. Hingwal Ka bard Saral: the Yew, according to Dr. Hamilton, 412 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Planis confirmed by his specimen No. 2281. Taxus baccata falcata. Yew-tree, Anglorum. Hingwal Ka bara Saral montanorum, Hind. Hamilton’s Nepal, 83, 96, 117. Habitat in Nepale alpibus. The name signifies ‘great Alpine Pine,’ and is cer- tainly misapplied, probably by the carelessness of the collectors ; as ‘small Alpine Pine’ cannot belong to Picea Webbiana. They have most likely been interchanged. Zuccarini* constitutes a distinct species (Taxus Wallichiana) for the Himdlayan Yew; but though the leaves are more curved, and the berries smaller than in our European tree, the difference is so trifling, that, with our knowledge of such a marked variety as the Irish Yew generally reproducing the common form, a new species seems uncalled for. Dr. Hooker (Journals, 11. 25) holds that the Himalayan, the North American, and several connect- ing links, all belong to Taaus baccata; he tells us (i. 186) that the red bark is used as a dye, and for staining the foreheads of the Brahmans in Nepal. The timber found by Layard in the palaces of Nineveh, and pronounced by him to be Cedar, is in reality Yew. Dr. Wallich (No. 6054, and Tent. Flor. Nep. t. 44. p. 57) identifies Taxus baccata falcata of Nepal with Taxus nucifera of Kaempfer from Japan, an oversight which has been set right by Zuccarini, as well as by the fact that no one has hitherto de- tected that plant or other Taxus in any part of the Himalaya. Dr. Wallich has indeed, in *‘ No. 6056, Taxus? Lambertiana, Wall. Pini spec. Wall. Herb. 1824. Himalaya, Webb, Govan, Kamroop.” No specimen exists in the collection here; but from Lambert’s genus Pinus ui. t. 67, we know it to be Pinus (Picea) Pindrow. ‘Dr. Wallich, who had seen neither flowers nor fruit, supposing it to be a Taxus, has doubtfully referred it to that genus under the name of Taxus Lambertiana, in the Catalogue of his Herbarium. It does not appear to have been found in Nepal, but is frequent in the countries to the west- ward, having been observed in Kumaon by Captain W. 8S. Webb, and in Sirmore and Garhwal by Drs. Govan and Royle.” Dr. Thomson (Western Himalaya and Tibet, p. 86) considers it one species with Picea Webbiana : “The long green-leaved state is that of the moist Himalaya; in the driest regions the very short glaucous-leaved form occurs.’ The Himalayan chain from Kuméon to Baséhar on the Indian face is annually drenched with rain; and still more the various detached out- liers, Dudutoli, Chur, &c., rising above 11,000 feet. Every- where in this tract, so far as my observation extends, the Pin- * Morphology of the Coniferze, 52, 53, in Reports and Papers on Botany, printed for the Ray Society, London, 1846. from the Kingdom of Nepal. 413 drow alone will be found up to about that elevation, when in a few hundred feet it yields to P. Webbiana. Owing to this lofty habitat, P. Webbiana is stimulated into premature growth by our early springs, and often cut down by subsequent frosts ; the Pindrow, though from a lower zone, is not liable to this accident. The preparation of a kind of tea from the Yew-tree is, [ think, peculiar to the Himalaya, and it is remarkable that so dangerous a plant should have been selected. Col. Markham (Shooting in the Himalaya, p. 115) thus describes its use in Kashmir: “There is a capital substitute for tea, in the inner bark of the Yew-tree, dried and prepared like tea. The colour is perfect ; but I never could find much taste in the infusion, although one - of my friends once said that he liked it better than tea.” It is for this reason that, in Kunawar, Taxus baccata is called Sang- cha=Sang fea, perhaps connected with the name of the moun- tain Sung-lo in Kiangnan, “ famous in China as being the place where the green tea shrub was first discovered, and where green tea was first manufactured *.” Of the popular idea of the great age attained by this tree, I met with a curious illustration in 1851, when an Irish gardener repeated the following as being an ancient composition taught him by old people. Three years being the age assigned to the unit, the total comes to 2187 :— ; Tri saoghail muic, saoghal con ; Tri saoghail con, _—saoghal eich ; Tri saoghail eich, = saoghal aufhir ; Tri saoghail aufhir, saoghal seade ; Tri saoghail seade, saoghal iolair ; Tri saoghail iolair, saoghal au iur. In English. Three lives ofa pig = life of a dog; Three lives of adog = life of a horse; Three lives of a horse = life of a man; Three lives of aman = life of a path (or furrow) ; Three lives of a path = life of an eagle; Three lives of an eagle = life of a yew. [To be continued. | * Fortune’s Tea Countries of China, 86. 414 Dr. J.E. Gray on a new Subgenus of Helicinade. XXXV.—Notice of a New Subgenus of Helicinadee. By Dr. J. BE. Gray, F.R.S. THERE is an inclination, in several groups of Marine Univalve Mollusca, for the animal to form a more or less deep notch or fissure on the hinder part of the outer lip, as in the genera Pleurotoma, Amphibola, Pleurotomaria, and Siliquaria; this notch appears to be formed to facilitate the entrance and exit of the water from the respiratory chamber. Sometimes the slit, or a series of holes which may be considered as an interrupted slit, is placed more in front, as in Haliotis ; or when the shell is sym- metrical, as in Emarginula, it is in the centre of the front edge. Some shells which are normally destitute of this notch are liable to a malformation exhibiting it, as is the case in the common Littorina littorea. I had never observed any indication of such a conformation in any terrestrial mollusk until Mr. Damon of Weymouth kindly showed to me some specimens of a species of Helicina he had received from Cuba, under the name of Trochatella regina, which have this notch most perfectly developed, and as it indicates a peculiar structure in the animal, I propose to separate it from the group hitherto recognized in the family Helicinada, as a distinct subgenus. Dr. Pfeiffer has considered it as forming a peculiar section of the genus Trochatella, but none of the other species of that genus show any inclination to this peculiarity. I may here remark, that some species of this family have a notch or very narrow slit in the front of the outer lip near the axis, but this slit appears to have no relation to the notches or slit referred to in the other genera, being merely formed by a process in the front of the outer edge of the operculum, a pecu- liarity I have not observed in any other family of Mollusks. HAPATA. Shell conical, subglobose ; spire conical, acute, whorls striated ; aperture semiovate; outer lip expanded, with a deep sinus in front and a deep wide notch in the hinder part of the outer edge. Pillar-lip callous, straight in front, without any anterior slit. Operculum half-ovate, annular, thin, horny; nucleus in the middle of the inner straight edge; covered internally with a thick, smooth, shelly, callous coat. Hapata regina = Trochatella regina, Pfeiffer, Pneum. Mon.328; Cat. Phanerop. Brit. Mus. 236. Hab. Cuba. a: Re, Zoological Society. 415 PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. November 27, 1855.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair. On Panorpa#A ALDROVANDI, LAM. By 8. P. Woopwarp, F.G.S. The specimen of Panopea Aldrovandi, preserved in spirits, and now exhibited to the Zoological Society, was presented by Capt. Guise to the Gloucester Museum, and was lent me for examination through the kindness of J. W. Wilton, Esq., of Gloucester. PanopzA ALDROVANDI, Lam. (Chama glycimeris, Aldr.) One-fourth natural size. a, a’, Adductor muscles. P,p, Pedal muscles. r, Position of renal organ. t, Labial tentacles, or palpi. b, Body. J, Muscular foot. m, Pallial muscle, or retractor of the mantle. s, Siphonal muscle. The arrows indicate the inhalant, or branchial siphon, and the exhalant or anal siphon, communicating with the channels above the gills. This species is found at Sicily, and on the south coasts of Spain and Portugal; but not, so far as we are aware, at Mogador or the Canaries. 416 Zoological Society :— On the coast of Sicily, according to M. Philippi, it. is rare, and only found between La Trezza and Aci Castello. _M. H. Crosse, who purposely visited this locality, found a rocky beach in. which it could not possibly live, and the only spot where the fishermen were acquainted with it was the village of Giardini, near the sandy bay of Taormina; eyen there only odd valves were procured, and he says it would be exceedingly difficult to obtain the animal on account of the absence of tides*. Capt. Guise has favoured me with the following note :— “The Panopea was collected, together with many of the rarest forms of Mediterranean Mollusca, by the Rev. L. Larking, on the coast of Sicily ; the animal, when alive in a vessel of sea-water, was a most lively mollusk—slashing its siphons about, and discharging the water with the force of a piston.” There appears to be no description of the animal published. Philippi had not seen it, nor Valenciennes, at the time he wrote the monograph of the genus for Chenu’s ‘ Conchological Illustrations.’ Being the type of the genus Panopea, I was the more desirous of examining it, especially as British naturalists have taken their notion of Panopea from the British shell called ‘* Panopea Norvegica ”— which it now appears does not belong to the genus, or even to the same family, but must be referred to Saxicava amongst the Gastro- chenide. In P. Aldrovandi all the visible portion of the mantle and the long united siphons are clothed with thick, brown epidermis, striped with black, and very much wrinkled by the contraction of the animal in alcohol: it was impossible, without dissection, to see whether the orifices of the siphons were fringed as in Mya. The anterior gape of the shell exhibits an oval space, perforated in the centre by a small pedal orifice, scarcely large enough to admit the little finger. ° By lifting up one valve and removing the portion of the mantle within the pallial line, the internal organs were seen and sketched. The body is large and oval, suspended by four muscles whose ~ attachments are close to those of the adductors; it is truncated in” front, where it supports a small finger-like muscular foot ; behind it is produced into a blunt point. | ! The oral palpi are triangular and pointed, but were probably larger and broader during life; they are deeply plaited inside, with a plain — posterior border. The gills are two on each side; the nner gills extend from the © base of the respiratory siphon to the palpi, between which they are received ; they are deeply plaited, the plaits being in pairs, and the lower edge of the gill is grooved. The inner dorsal margins are not united to the body, so that the dorsal channels are only closed by the apposition of the parts. The outer gills are simpler in structure, being formed of a single ° series of vascular loops placed one behind another; the free edge is — not grooved, and the gill terminates in front some way behind the — * Journ. Conch. vol. ii. 1851. ) Mr. 8S. P. Woodward on Panopea Aldrovandi. 417 inner gill. ‘The dorsal margin of the outer lamina is expanded be- ond the line of suspension, and is fixed. The gills of the opposite sides are united to each other behind the body and to the branchial septum. The whole structure is closely like that of Mya arenaria, the chief differences being the shortness of the palpi, and the inequality of the gills. There are nine other reputed recent species of Panopee. 1, P. appreviata, Val.; discovered by M. d’Orbigny on the coast of Patagonia between the R. Negro and S. Blas. This shell appears to have been again met with by the U. 8. Exploring Expe- dition, under Commander Wilkes, and is described by Dr. Gould as LP. antarctica. | 2. P. ZELANDICA, Quoy ; of which an odd valve only was picked up on the beach. 3. P. sovanpri, Gray; probably the same as the last. 4, P. austrauis, G. Sby. (Genera of Shells, pl. 40. f. 2), one of G. Humphrey’s shells from New South Wales; of which there is a series in the British Museum, from Tasmania. 5. P. ausrrauis, Val. (not Sowerby’s). This species is as large as P. Aldrovandi, and very like it. Being quite distinct from the P. australis of Sowerby, it is proposed to call it P. natalensis. It was discovered in the sandy bays of Port Natal, by Capt. Cecile and the officers of the French frigate ‘ Heroine,’ who observed the tubes of the shell-fish projecting through the sand at low water. “The sailors endeavoured to draw the creature out of its habita- tion by the tube, but in vain; for the siphons, after offering con- siderable resistance, in every instance gave way, and often were with- ' drawn entire, in spite of the grasp of its persecutor. Curious to __ know the nature of the being which thus escaped them, they dug for _ it with spades, and at length uncovered the Panopea buried several _ feet below the surface of the sand, and gregarious*.”’ 6. PANOP#A JAPONICA, A. Adams, Zool. Proc. for 1849, p. 170. _ pil.6.f.5. This species, of which the original and unique example _ isin the Leyden Museum, is much like the fossil P. intermedia of _ the London clay. — 7. Panopaa GENEROSA, Gould; Puget Sound, Oregon. (U. S. Expl. Exped.) 8. Panopaa norveeica, Spengler, is found - throughout the _ Aretic seas, from Behring’s Straits to Newfoundland, the North Sea and Russian Lapland. ____I was so convinced of the affinity of this shell to the Saxicava, that _ (in my Manual) I placed the latter genus next to Panopea ; it now _ appears that I should have left it in its former place with Gastro- _ chena and have removed the Panopea norvegica to it. The shell * * Forbes, i. p. 174, from Valenciennes’ Archives du Muséum, t. i. 1839. * oe ie Meg. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xviii. 27 418 Zoological Society :— into a number of separate spots, and the animal has very long taper- ing gills, prolonged far into the branchial siphon, 3 9. PANOP#A MIDDENDORFFI, A. Adams, Zool. Proc. for 1854, p- 137. Arctic Seas. (Haslar Museum.) Appears to be a variety of P. norvegica. The Geographical Distribution of the genus Panopea affords an illustration of the rule, or “ law,’ so earnestly investigated by the late Prof. E. Forbes,—that the range of genera, as well as of species, depends in great measure on their geological antiquity ; and that when the members of a group are scattered over the greater part of the world, we may expect to find evidence of their existence in. the intervening. spaces during a former age. M. d’Orbigny describes 139 extinct species of Panopea, commencing in the Permian age, and occurring in every part of the world where secondary or tertiary strata have been found. December 11, 1855.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair. Cuaracters oF Two New Spreciss or TANAGERS. By Puinuie LutTuey Sciater, M.A. 1. DuBusIA AURICRISSA. Dubusia cyanocephala? Sclater, P. Z. 8.1855, p. 157. D. supra flavescenti-olivaceo-viridis : capite nuchaque ceruleis : loris nigris : subtus cerulescenti-cinerea: tectricibus subalari- bus et ventre imo crissaque cum tibiis vivide aureo-flavis. Long. tota 6:5, alee 3°6, caudee 5:0. Hab. in Nova Grenada, Bogota. Obs. Species D. eyanocephale simillima, sed rostro minore, colore dorsi flavescentiore olivaceo, capitis ceeruleo magis extenso, ventre ceerulescenti- neque albescenti-cinereo, et tectricibus subalaribus nec- non ventre imo crissoque cum tibiis vivide aureo-flavis. . Since compiling the list of Bogota birds, in which I have included this species under the name Dubusia cyanocephala?, I have examined D’Orbigny’s types of that bird in the Paris Museum, and find them so different from the present as to lead me to conclude that they are specifically distinct. The present bird—which must be considered as the representative of D. cyanocephala in the mountain ranges of New Grenada—is com- mon in collections from Bogota. The British Museum contains ex- amples of both the species. Those of D. cyanocephala were procured - by Mr. Bridges in Bolivia. 2. InipORNIS PORPHYROCEPHALA. Tanagra analis, Tschudi in Mus. Berolinensi. I, supra purpurea, dorso imo et marginibus alarum et caude virides- - centibus : fronte, loris, mento summo et regione auriculari nigris: gutture late et lete aureo-flavo: pectore summo purpurascente: ventre viridescente, medialiter rufescenti-ochraceo : ano intense - SS ee ee Oe eee de Ae tee eee eR” pee ee ee ee SE SSP tk el rt = a LAER anmaatanaeneen aslhciasl 6d pe AED REN ED i as iat Tier HS Ee aig AN PPT Bee ees Stee: ¥ oe Dr. J. E. Gray on the genus Assiminia. 419 ‘ou ferrugineseenti-castaneo : tectricibus alarum inferioribus virides- centibus : rostro superiore nigro, inferiore albo. Long) tota 5:6, alee 3:0, caudee 2:2. (Hab, in Nova Grenada et rep. Equatoriana. Obs. Affinis Iridornithi anali, sed capite dorsoque summo purpu- reis, pectore purpurascente et ventre viridescente facile distinguenda. When at Berlin 'in 1854 I first noticed a specimen of this Tanager, which is in the Museum there under the name * Tanagra analis, Tschudi.” But having just before that had the opportunity of ex- amining type specimens of the latter bird in the collections of Brussels and Bremen, I saw at once that the present was to all appearance a distinct although closely allied species, and accord- ingly ‘assigned to it a new name in my MS. At Neufchatel I again saw ‘I'schudi’s analis (the types described in the Fauna Peruana being contained in the Museum at that place), and I was also so fortunate as to obtain by exchange, through the courtesy of M. Cou- lon, the Directeur of the Museum there, a duplicate example of that species. Upon comparing this with a skin lately received by Mr. Gould along with other birds from the neighbourhood of Quito, I find the same differences as I had previously noted in the Berlin Museum specimen; and, fortified by a second example, no longer hesitate to introduce the bird as new to science under the title of Lridornis porphyrocephala. February 12, 1856.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair. On THe Genus Assiminta (Leacn). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., P.B.S. etc. .,In.a list.of some species of British shells at the end of an arrange- ment of Mollusca in the ‘London Medical Repository’ for 1821 (vol. xv. p-239), 1 noticed a new mollusk under the name of ‘ Nerita (Syncera) hepatica, n.s. The animal of this shell differs from all others of this order by the eyes appearing to be at the end of the tentacula, but I believe that they are placed on a peduncle as long as the tentacula, and the peduncle and tentacula are soldered together.”’ .. Dr. Leach, when he examined the animal of this shell, formed it into a genus under the name of Assiminia, and named the species after myself as 4. Grayana, described under this name at the end of the genus Limnea,.in Fleming’s ‘ British Animals,’ p. 275 (1828), who observes, “‘ Dr. Leach sent me several years ago a shell from Greenwich marshes, constituting a new freshwater genus, under the title Assiminia Grayana. ‘The lip is thickened on the 0% and re- flected over the cavity, but is destitute of the oblique fold, and the lip does not extend over the body whorl. The colour is brown ; ‘whorls six in number, conical, regularly increasing in size, glossy, with minute lines of growth. Length about ;2,ths of an inch.” “In my paper “On the Difficulty of distinguishing certain genera of Testaceous Mollusca by their Shells alone, and on the Anomalies in regard to Habitation observed in certain species,” published in the *Philosophical Transactions’ for 1835, p. 301, I observe: ‘ About 27% 420 | Zoological Society: 60 fifteen years since I first. observed in. the marshes) near the bank: of the Thames, | between Greenwich, and, Woolwich, ; in} conipany: with species of Valvata, Bithynia and Pisidium,a small univalvecshell,, agreeing with the smaller species of the littoral.genusZdttorina,im every character both of shell and.opereulum,,|; Yet this very. peeus liar and, apparently, local species has an, animal. which at once:distin= guishes it from the animal of that genus and from all Ctenobranchous Mollusca. Its tentacula are very short and thick, and have the eyes placed at their tips, while the Littorine, and all the other animals of the order to which they belong, have their eyes placed on small tubercles on the outer side of the base of the tentacles, which are generally more or less elongated. The shell in question and its animal were described and figured by Dr. Leach in his hitherto un- published work on British Mollusca, under. the name of Assiminia Grayana, and as this name has been referred to by Mr. Jeffreys and other conchologists, it may be regarded as established, and that of Syncera hepatica, proposed by myself in the * Medical Repository,’ vol. x. p. 239, will take rank as a synonym.’ A’ second’species of this genus has lately been made known by Mr. Benson, by whom it was found on the ponds in India. Its shell is banded like that, of Littorina 4-fasciata and several other smaller Jcttorine,; and: has been figured in the Supplement to ‘ Wood’s Conchology;’ t::6; f. 28, under the name of Turbo Francesie.”’ tid In my edition of ‘Turton’s Manual,’ 1840, p.,88, I characterize the genus. thus:—-Assiminia: Shell ovate, conical, solid ;. mouth ovate ;, tentacles very short, scarcely longer, than the,tubercles .on which the eyes are placed, and united to, their side, p. 78, f,.4,.5, 6, observing, ‘‘ the, animal differs from Littorina in the apparent posi- tion of the eyes, which isan anomaly among the, water,and Cteno- branchous Mollusca ;”’ and after quoting, Mr. Berkeley’s. description of the. tentacula I observe,—‘‘I am inclined to, retain, my former theory, for if, the pedicel of the eye of this genus is minutely exa- mined, it will appear to be formed of two, parts united by.a suture.’? In. 1852, haying obtained, permission..of the family, I BRned Dr. Leach’s ‘ Molluscorum Britanniee Synopsis’ above .referred, to, and he there described the, genus— ‘‘ Assrminta._ Testa. conica, spira. mediocris. .Animal tentaculis duobus brevibus, apice, paulo angustioribus obtusis, ad apicem oculigeris, instructum,; oculi paryi, rotundi; operculum tenue.”’ “‘From the form of the shell this genus might be considered as belonging to the, second, stirps (testa conica, spira brevis), but the animal. proves. that, it is more, nearly allied to Sebanea, than to any other of the British genera.” (p,.155. t..9..f. 4,5.) . Lately, some.doubt has. been, attempted. to..be,thrown on the distinctness..of the genus; which. it, has,.been., proposed should be united to, the genus. 7runcatella of Risso. Considermg; the. very, great. similarity. which. often. exists in the - general appearance of the animals of very, distinct, genera of Mollusca, —a similarity so great, that if a person was to,place before me, without the shell or operculum, the animal, of the genera Murex, Triton, Pur- 2 ee . . Dr. J. E. Gray on the genus Assiminia. 421 pura, Fasciolaria, Columbella, &e., Ishould not be able to distinguish one from the other without the examination of the teeth ow the lin- gual membrane, and ‘that would only enable me to separate Triton, Cassis and Fasciolaria from each other and from Murex, Purpura and Columbelia, and not the three latter genera from each other; and it is the’ same with the animals of several other orders and families ;— Fig. 1, Soy, gus eee tier 1 chy Truncatella truncatula B. 2.. Assiminia Grayana. , a. With foot extended, in, the act of a, Under side of animal and shell. . drawing up the shell, . ; b. Side view. ‘6, Side view. , c. Front of foot, showing’ how the -'¢. Seen beneath as crawling up a lower lamina of the foot pro- ' glass, when the muzzle is ex- jects beyond the upper. serted. yet’ the ‘animals of the two genera dssiminia and Truncatella (see figs. 1 and 2) proposed to be united, are so unlike in general ap- pearance, minute structure and habit, that it is extraordinary that any person should have made the proposal. i think the best way to show the distinction of these two genera will be to copy, in addition’ to. the extract already given, the figures (sée figs. 1 and’2) and descriptions of the animals given in different authors, commencing with Mr. Lowe, who has figured and described the animal of ‘Truncafella in the fifth volume of the ‘Zoological Journal,’ and Mr. Berkeley’s description and figure of the animal of Assiminia ; then the description of the animal of the Indian species of the latter genus, both printed in the volume above referred to; and, ‘lastly, some extracts of additional peculiarity of the genus Trincatella, observed by Mr. Clark, and published in his work on British Mollusca. oe], TRUNCATELLA. » R.T.-Lowe, Zool. Journ, v. 299. t..19. f. 4. «© Pentacula (2 contractilia) eylindrico-conica, brevia, obtusa, basi ‘© “distincta; proboscide separata; oculis sessilibus paullo supra basis angulum externum positis. Caput proboscidiforme easertum. Os ad extremitatem proboscidis cylindrice, inter tentacula exserte, disciformem, supra emarginatam (sc. bilobam, ob buccas labiales in proboscidem ipsam coadunatas vel commutatas).' Pallium collare ' ‘siphone’ nullo; orificio ad dectrum ‘corporis ut in Helice, Melam- pode, Pedipede, &¢.' Pes rotundaius vel ovalis, brevis, minimus, °° “nosticus. Operculum “corneum simpler, i.e. non spirale, ovale, aperturam test@ omnino claudens.” Testa turrita; adulta cylin- 422 - Zoological Society :— drica, decollata vel truncato-obtusa ; anfractibus. distinctis, vel levibus vel transverse costatis, Apertura ovalis, brevis } peri- tremate continuo. Labrum simplex. Epidermis nulla. °° Animal littorale, amphibium, sed revera marinum et branchiis spirans. Ingredienti, discus terminalis proboscidis pro pedis parte antica servit; itaque modo fere larvarum Phalenidarum Geome- trarum gradibus alternis incedit. Testa junior, tereti-acuminata, e pluribus anfractibus quam adulta constat; prioribus in plerisque demum (ut in Hel. Bulimo decollato) defractis, truncata evadit. “It is now nearly three years (1829) since the acquisition ofa single live specimen of Cyclostoma truncatulum, Drap., and a long and continued observation of its animal, convinced me that it was entitled to rank as a distinct genus from any which were then constituted. I had accordingly designated it in my MSS. by the generic name of Herpetometra ; derived from its peculiar manner of crawling. This appellation I had since purposed changing into Truncatella, the very name by which I find the self-same species designated by Risso in his ‘Histoire Nat. &c. de Europe Méridionale.”. In this work, however, the genus rests, like very many others of the same writer, on most unsubstantial ground, the animal being entirely neglected.” “‘ AsstMINIA. Berkeley, Zool. Journ. v. 429. t. 19) f. 4. “ Voluta denticulata, Mont. (Carychium Myosotis, Michaud, Compl. de Phistoire de Drapard.), and Assiminia Grayana, Leach, abound under stones in the salt marshes by the Thames at Gravesend, Having an opportunity of examining both in a living state in the summer of 1832, I was surprised to find manifest indications’ that both were pulmoniferous, which were confirmed on a minute inspec- tion of the internal structure, as far as perhaps could be expected in ‘such small animals. I was enabled in the former to trace distinctly the course of the vessels, and was decidedly of opinion that the lungs were constructed for the breathing of air unmixed with water. In the other case I was not so successful, though the utmost pains were taken; but as the animal is only half the size, the difficulty was much increased. I am enabled, however, to assert, that I could detect nothing like branchize ; and what is more to the point, that the vault of the cavity of respiration was traversed by a multitude of minute vessels all tending one way towards a large vessel running down im the direction of the heart, which is exactly the structure in pulmo- niferous Mollusca. ‘This, perhaps, will be esteemed as decisive when the external characters of the animal are taken into consideration.”’ * ASSIMINTA GRAYANA, “ Foot broadly obovate, obtuse, composed evidently of two distinct laminze, the lower projecting beyond the upper, and. separated from it. by an accurately defined line; above fuscous, beneath olivaceous, shared with cinereous. Tentacula very short and obtuse, fuscous ; eyes at the tips. Muzzle porrected, not truly proboscidiform, deeply notched in front, fuscous, strongly annulated ; the edge of the lip paler; on each side is a groove running backwards from the base of ee Dr. J. E. Gray on the genus Assiminia. 423 the tentacula,,. Mantle open behind. Feces elliptical (as in Cyclo- stoma), .Operculum, corneous, ovate, spirally striated. .The most remarkable circumstance in this animal is the position of. the eyes, at the. tips of the tentacula, as in Helix and its allies, and not at the base., It would appear as if there were in reality no tentacula, and only the tubercle common to many Mollusca at the base of the tentacula a little more developed than usual. The shell is so like that of some species of Rissoa, that it is quite surprising that in Dr, Fleming’s ‘ British Animals,’ and in Mr. Jeffreys’ paper in the ‘Linnean Transactions,’ it should be placed in, or close to, the genus Iimnea. Dr. Leach seems to have formed his conclusions from an actual inspection of the animal, and consequently made a distinct genus for its reception, In many points the animal resembles very much that of Cyclostoma, and is perhaps a step nearer than that and Helicina, which have the mantle open behind, to the Pectinifera. Its nearest ally, however, amongst the pectiniferous Mollusca I should conceive not to be Rissoa. The animal and shell are figured in Forbes and Hanley’s ‘ British Mollusea,’ iii. 70, t. 71. f. 3, 4, and t. H.H. f. 6. *“‘ Mr. Benson, at page 463 of the same volume of the Zool. Journ., has given the following description of the animal of Assiminia fas- ciata (Turbo Frances, Gray, in Wood’s Supplement, t. 6. f. 28) : —‘‘ Animal: Head with only two short, thick, subcylindrical ten- tacula, with the percipient points placed at their summits. Snout, like that of Paludina, transversely corrugated and bilobed, or rather emarginate at the centre of the extremity, the lobes rounded. Mantle free, and branchial cavity open. Foot witha spiral horny operculum, angular at the upper part.” may add to these deseriptions that Mr, Clark has lately stated that the tentacula of Truncatella Montagui are “short, flat, broad, triangu- lar, and diverge greatly, scarcely forming an angle of 25°. The eyes are large and black, and have white prominent pupils, which visibly dilate and contract. I haye never observed such in any mollusk, though similar ones may have escaped notice; they are placed a little nearer to the base than the middle of their lower half, not on pedicles, but quite flat on the centre of semicircular expansions of the outer side of the tentacles, with an external tendency. The branchial plume is single, of an elongated, kidney-shaped figure, and has the usual constriction or sinus at the end nearest to the heart ; it can be detected with high powers in sunlight, through the body volution of pale, clear, thin shells.” The eyes of Truncatella littorea “are precisely those of 7. Mon- tagui, and a similar white pupil is a singular coincidence.’ In conclusion, I may observe, that I regard the general form and organization of the animal and shell of Truncaéella as so peculiar, that I have long considered it the type of a peculiar family, characterized by the form of the lips and feet, the mode of walking, the short, broad, diverging tentacles, the position of the eye and its peculiar form, and the truncation of the shell. 424. Miscellaneous. On the other hand, the general form of the animal, the manner of walking, and habitation of the genus Assiminia are'so like those ot some of the smaller species of Jéttorina (which Dr. Leach named Sa banea), that, if it was not for the peculiar: position of the eye‘on its long pedicel I should. have been inclined to have considered it as a subdivision of that genus, with very short: tentacles ‘arid elongated eye-peduncles,,. But Mr. Berkeley’s observations have set that at rest, as well as the distinction between it-and Truncatella; for he shows that Assiminia has lungs like Cyclostoma, or rather Helicina, while the Littorine and Truncatelle have well-developed gills for respiration, like the greater part of the marine genera; but the gills of Littorina and Truncatella are very unlike one another, the gills of the former being broad, short, laminar, and of the latter, single, ovate, and pectinate. . P.S.—Messrs. H. and A. Adams, in the number of their work issued since this paper was read, are ‘so impressed with the pecu- liarity of the combination of characters that the animal presents, viz) a pulmonary respiration, spiral: operculum, and terminal ‘eyes, that’ | they have formed for the genus a suborder named Prosophthalma, and a particular family, Assiminiade : see Genera of Mollusca, 313. ; MISCELLANEOUS. ON CLAUSILIA ROLPHII AND MORTILLETI. I HAVE lately received the first part of Adolf Schmidt’s * Kritischen Gruppen der Europiischen Clausilien,’ containing the groups allied, severally, to. Cl. ventricosa, Dr:, plicatula, Dr., rugosa, Dr., and to’ the true gracilis, Rossm., and placing Cl: ventricosa, Rolphii, Leach, and tumida, Ziegl., in the first group, while ineolata, Held, plicatula, &e. are assigned to the second. TOMB Lat I am also indebted to Mr. Woodward for a further supply of Clau~ sie found by Mr. Sharman at Charlton in Kent. » These all prove to be! of the form found by Mr. Prentice at Chariton Kings %near Cheltenham, and assigned by A. Schmidt to C/. Mortilieti, Dumont. - Early in June I called M. Schmidt's attention to the fact of his having altogether ignored Cl. Rolphii, as a substantive species, in the” Prodromus published im the ‘Malak. Blatter’ of the present year. It now appears that, after some doubt whether Gray’s description - did not apply to Cl, dineolata,-he had finally arrived ‘at the con- clusion that the plate presented a better outline of the form of the shell to which he had referred under the name of Mortilleti, and which he had. received from Mr. Prentice, through his brother, from: England, ;where Cl. lineolata) had not been detected. Clausilia: Rolphii therefore appears as-a substantive species, with CZ. Mortillete as a syhonym. | pop On. a review of ithe single large specimen first received from Mr. Woodward, and which I regarded as the: type of Cl. Rolphit (Annals for July 1856, page 75),:and on further examination of A. Schmidt’s amended characters, remarks and figure, Iam disposed - — hy fee eG Nh ee Se ee ke See vr en Ss PE oe eS ree ee a ee gil Pie eee ae Pare ep Te SF , eS ; Miscellaneous. A265 to consider the two Woolwich forms as being variations of Rolphii ; the peculiar form of) the subcolumellar plica, and other characters, not admitting of the union of either with any other allied species. The specimen formerly in question must for the present be considered as a large and unusual variety, or accidental deviation from the general type of Cl. Rolphii. This deviation is particularly observable in the form of the spire, in the less-developed basal crest, and in the more narrowly rimate and contracted periomphalus. There is also no trace of the slight palatal callus, vanishing towards the base, which is observable in the ordinary form found in other English localities and on the continent.—W. H. Benson. On the Origin of Greensand, and its Formation in the Oceans of the present Epoch. By Prof. J. W. Baiuey. As, an introduction to the subject of this paper, it is proper to refer to various observations which have been made of facts inti- mately related. to those which I wish to present. That the calca- reous shells of the. Polythalamia are sometimes replaced by silica, appears to have been first noticed by Ehrenberg, who, in a note translated by Mr. Weaver, and published in the Philosophical Magazine for 1841 (vol. xviii. p. 397), says :— “I may here remark that my continued researches on the Poly- thalamia of the Chalk have convinced me that very frequently in the earthy coating of flints, which is partly calcareous and partly sili- ceous, the original calcareous-shelled animal forms have exchanged their lime for silex without undergoing any alteration in figure, so that while: some are readily dissolved by an acid, others remain insolu- ble; but in\chalk itself, all similar forms are immediately dissolved.”’ The first notice of casts of the cells and soft parts of the: Poly- thalamia was published by myself in the ‘ American Journal of Science’ for 1845, vol. xlviii, where I stated as follows :—~ **The specimens from Fort Washington presented me with what I believe have never been before: noticed, viz. distinct casts of Poly- thalamia. That these mimute and perishable shells should, when destroyed by chemical changes, ever leave behind them indestructible memorials of their existence, was scarcely to be expected, yet these casts of Polythalamia are abundant and easily to be recognized in some of the Eocene marls from Fort) Washington.” This notice was accompanied by figures of well-defined casts of Polythalamia (Z..c. pl. 4. fig. 30, 31). Dr. Mantell also noticed the occurrence of casts of Polythalamia and their soft parts preserved im flmt and chalk, and communicated an account of them to the Royal Society of London, in May 1846. In this paper he speaks of the chambers of Polythalamia as being frequently filled with chalk, flint, and silicate of iron (Phil. Trans. 1846, p.466):: To Ehrenberg, however, appears to be due the credit of ‘first distinctly announcing the: connexion between the Polytha- lamia and the formation of greensand, thus throwing the first light upon the origin of a’ substance which has long been a puzzle to 426 Miscellaneous. geologists. In a notice given by this distinguished observer yi the nature of the matrix of the bones of the Zeuglodon from bama (see Berlin Monatsbericht, February 1855), he says :— **That greensand, in all the numerous relations in which Ihave | as yet examined it, has been recognized as due to the filling-up of organic cells, as a formation of stony casts (Steinkernbildung) mostly of Polythalamia, was stated in July of the preceding year.” He then refers to the Nummulite limestone of Traunstein in Bavaria, as rich in green opal-like casts (Opalsteinkernen) of well-preserved Polythalamian forms, and mentions them as also occurring, but more rarely, in the Glauconite limestones of France. He then proceeds to give an account of his detection of similar casts in. the limestone adhering to the bones of the Zeuglodon from Alabama, and states that this limestone abounds in well-preserved brown, green, and whitish stony casts of recognizable Polythalamia, This limestone is yellowish, and under a lens appears spotted with green. ' These green spots are the greensand casts of Polythalamia, and they often form as much as one-third of the mass... By solution in dilute hydrochloric acid, the greensand grains are left, mixed with quartz- ose sand, and with a light yellowish mud... The latter is easily removed by washing and decantation.. The casts thus obtained are so perfect, that not only the genus, but often the species of the Polythalamia can be recognized, _Mingled with these are frequently found spiral or corkscrew-like bodies, which Ehrenberg considers as casts of the shells of young mollusks. : With reference to the perfection of these casts of the Polythalamia, and the light they throw upon the structure of these minute animals, Ehrenberg remarks :—_.. “The formation of the greensand consists in a gradual filling-up of the interior space of the minute bodies with a green-coloured, opal- like mass, which forms therein as a cast. It is a peculiar species of natural injection, and is often so perfect, that not only the large and coarse cells, but also the very finest canals of the cell-walls, and all their connecting tubes, are thus petrified and separately exhibited, By no artificial method can such fine and perfect injections be ob- tained.” Having repeated the experiments of Ehrenberg upon the Zeuglodon limestone, I can confirm his statements in every particular, and would only add, that besides the casts of Polythalamia and small spiral mollusks, there is also a considerable number of green, red, and whitish casts of minute anastomosing tubuli, resembling casts of the holes made by burrowing sponges (Cliona) and worms. In the Berlin Monatsbericht for July 1855, Ehrenberg gives an account of very perfect casts of Nummulites, from Bavaria and from France, showing not. only chambers connected by a spiral siphuncle, but also a complicated system of branching vessels. He also gave at the same time an account of a method he had applied for the purpose of colouring certain glass-like casts of Pashia which he had found in white tertiary limestone from Java. This method consists in heating them in a solution of nitrate of iron, by ae ee a in es ee Miscellaneous. 427 means of which they can be made to assume different shades of yellow and brownish-red, still retaining sufficient transparency when mounted in balsam to show the connexion of the different parts. The interesting observations of Ehrenberg, which are alluded to above, have led me to examine a number of the cretaceous and tertiary rocks of North America in search of greensand and other easts of Polythalamia, &c. The following results were obtained :— Ist. The yellowish limestone of the cretaceous deposits of New Jersey, occurring with Teredo tibialis, &c., at Mullica Hill, and near Mount Holley, is very rich in greensand casts of Polythalamia and of the tubuliform bodies above alluded to. 2nd. Cretaceous rocks from Western Texas, for which I am in- debted to Major W. H. Emory, of the Mexican Boundary Com- mission, yielded a considerable number of fine greensand and other casts of Polythalamia and tubuli. 3rd. Limestene from Selma, Alabama, gave similar results. - 4th. Hocene limestone from Drayton Hall, near Charleston, South Carolina, gave abundance of similar casts. ~ 5th. A few good greensand casts of Polythalamia were found in the residue left on dissolving a specimen of marl from the Artesian well at Charleston, 8.C. ; depth 140 feet. 6th. Abundance of organic casts, in greensand, &c., of Polytha- lamia, tubuli, and of the cavities of Corals, were found in the specimen of yellowish limestone adhering to a specimen of Scutella Lyelli from the Eocene of North Carolina. ~ 7th. Similar casts of Polythalamia, tubuli, and of the cavities of Corals, and spines of Echini, were found abundantly im a whitish limestone adhering to a specimen of Ostrea selleformis from the Eocene of South Carolina. ~ The last two specimens scarcely gave any indications of the presence of greensand before they were treated with dilute acid, but left an abundant deposit of it when the calcareous portions were dissolved out. All the above-mentioned specimens contained well-preserved and perfect shells of Polythalamia. It appears from the above, that the occurrence of well-defined organic casts, composed of greensand, is by no means rare in the fossil state. I come now to the main object of this paper, which is to announce that the formation of precisely similar greensand and other casts of Polythalamia, mollusks, and tubuli, is now going on in the deposits of the present ocean. In an interesting Report by Count F. Pourtales, tipon some specimens of soundings obtained by the U.S. Coast Survey in the exploration of the Gulf Stream (see Report of U.S. Coast Survey for 1853, Appendix, p. 83), the sounding, from lat. 31° 32', long. 79° 35', depth 150 fathoms, is mentioned as “a mixture in about equal proportions of Globigerina and black sand, probably greensand, as it makes a green mark when crushed on paper.”’ Having examined the specimen alluded to by Count Pourtales, besides many others from the Gulf Stream and Gulf of Mexico, for which I am indebted to Prof. A. D. Bache, the Superintendent of the Coast Survey, I have found that not only is greensand present at the 428 Miscellaneous. above locality, but at many others, both in the Gulf Stream,.and Gulf of Mexico, and that this. greensand, is often in the form of well-defined casts of Polythalamia, minute mollusks, and branching tubuli, and. that the same variety of the, petrifying. material is found as in, the fossil casts, some being. well-defined greensand, others reddish, brownish, or almost white... In some.cases I have noticed a single cell, of a spiral Polythalamian cast, to be composed of greensand, while all the others were red or white, or vice versd. The species of Polythalamia whose casts’ are’ thus’ preserved, are easily recognizable as identical with those whose perfectly preserved shells form the chief part of the soundings. That these are of recent species is proved by the facts that some of them still retain their brilliant red colouring, and that they leave distinct remains of their soft parts when treated with dilute acids., It is not. tobe supposed, therefore, that these casts are of extinct species washed out of ancient submarine deposits... They are now forming in the | muds as they are deposited, and we have thus. now going..on, in the present seas, a formation of greensand by processes precisely ana- logous to those which produced deposits of the same material as|long ago as the Silurian epoch. In this. connexion, it is-important.to observe that. Ehrenberg’s observations. and. my..own, ‘establish, the fact that other organic bodies than Polythalamia\ produce, casts of greensand ; and it should also be stated that many of the grains of greensand accompanying the well-defined casts are of wholly un- recognizable forms, having merely a rounded, cracked, lobed, or even coprolitic appearance. . Certainly many of these masses, which often compose whole strata, were not formed either in the cavities of Poly- thalamia or mollusks. The fact, however, being established beyond a doubt, that greensand does form casts in the cavities of yarious organic bodies, there is a great probability that all the masses of this substance, however irregular, were formed in connexion with organic bodies, and that the chemical changes accompanying the decay, ofthe organic matter have been ‘essentially connected with. the deposits in the cavities, of green and red silicates of iron, and of nearly pure silica. It is a curious fact in this connexion, that the siliceous. organisms, such as the Diatomaceze, Polycistineze, and Spongiolites which accom~ pany the Polythalamia in the Gulf Stream, do not appear to have any influence in the formation of casts. es The discovery of Prof. Ehrenberg, of the connexion between organic bodies and the formation of greensand, is of very great interest, and is one of the many instances which he has given to prove the extensive agency of the minutest beings in producing geo- logical changes.—Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 364. On THE Cuma. By Pror. Acassiz. In a recent number of the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural His- tory,’ Mr. Bate describes some Crustacea related to Cume, which had young, and therefore'were adults. This is not in conflict with the statement of Prof. Agassiz in this Journal, vol. xiii. p. 426, ae ae es ee Miscellaneous. 429 wliére'he'says, “‘In regard to the Crustacea called Cume, TI cannot say ‘positively thatthe group must as a whole be suppressed.’ But E can state with confidence, that all the species of that genus which F‘have*had an‘ opportunity to examine alive—and I have watched three—are: young of Palemon, Crangon and Hippolyte.” Prof. Agassiz, ina recent letter (to J. D: Dana, dated’ Nahant, July 18th) respecting these observations of Mr. Bate, writes that “‘they only show how’ extensive a field of observation remains untrodden among these little forms. Had Mr. Bate looked more fully mto the embryology of Crustacea, he would have been better prepared to appreciate the close correspondence there is between the young of certaim families and the adults of others; and would have known that these facts are not limited to the Macroura, as I have shown in my Lectures on Embryo- logy; p.62-69: he would know that the eyes of even the highest Crustacea are sessile in the young, &c., and that such characters ob- served upon young Crustacea do not therefore prove them to be peculiar types, unless at: the same time their reproduction be satisfactorily traced: » Acknowledging Mr. Bate’s interesting observation as proving that his Diastylis Rathkii is an adult animal, the question has made areal progress*through his researches; but it remains as certain as before, that-there are'Cume which are larve of Macroura.” —Silli- mans American Journal, Sept. 1856. 90 NOTE, ON, CALLITRICHE HAMULATA. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. RDMOYSO Dot: October 13,°1856. *'GENTLEMEN,— While lately in Scotland I had the satisfaction of finding the Callitriche hamulata (Kiutz.) growing in a ditch commu- nicating with the river Annan, close to Jardine Hall. ~The specific character of the C. pedunculata, as given in Babington’s Manual (ed. 4. p. 293), applies accurately to the C. hamulata, with - the exception of the supposed want of bracts in the former plant. “On mentioning the subject to Mr. Babington, he informed me that he had detected bracts on cultivated plants of his C. pedunculata, B. ‘sessilis, and convinced himself that that plant is C. hamulata. He considers C. hamulata (Kiitz.) as the type of the species, and the C. pedunculata (DC.) to be a variety of it. ' My discovery does not therefore increase the number of our spe- cies, but only corrects the nomenclature by identifying a doubtful plant with a known continental species. This is a highly satisfactory result. I may add that Mr. Babington mentioned that the bracts are usually very deciduous in this plant ; such I found to be the case in the Scottish specimens. | Ree SRN: I am, Gentlemen, yours obediently, FREDERICK TOWNSEND. \ 480 Miscellaneous. RARE BRITISH BIRDS. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. Plymouth, October 16, 1856. _ GENTLEMEN,—During the late gales we have been visited by rather an unusual number of the Sterna arctica and 8. hirundo. Specimens of each species have been shot in the neighbourhood. The Thalassidroma pelagica was captured alive on the 2nd of this month, in the passage of a house, Woodlane Terrace, by H. O. Bull- more, Esq. The bird was in excellent condition, fat and. fleshy, but right wing was broken. I am, Gentlemen, yours truly, W. P. Cocks. Descriptions of two New Species of the Genus Orthotomus. By FREDERIC Moores, Assist. Mus. East India Company. At a Meeting held in the early part of the present year; I laid before the Zoological Society a monograph of this interesting genus, and since that time I have been favoured by my brother with a search through the birds contained in the Derby Museum, which has resulted in the discovery of two additional undescribed species. ‘These I now proceed to characterize. ORTHOTOMUS DERBIANUS, Moore. Forehead, crown and occiput dark ferruginous ; back, rump and sides of neck ash-colour ; ear-coverts, throat and breast pale ash, with the centre of the feathers whitish; flanks ashy-white ;. belly and vent dull white; wings brown, broadly margined throughout with yellowish-green; edge of shoulder pale brown; under. wing- coverts rufescent-white ; tail much graduated, ferruginous-brown above, dusky at base, paler beneath, and without discernible terminal spots or band; thighs ferruginous; upper mandible horn-colour, lower mandible and legs pale. Length, 55 inches; of wing 2 inches; tail 2} inches; bill from frontal plumes $ths inch, to gape }$ths inch, and tarsus =8,ths ‘of an inch. Hab. Philippines ? (H. Cuming)... In Derby Museum, Liverpool. Remark.—May be distinguished from all the previously known species by its greater size, and in having the ear-coverts, throat and breast ash-colour, with the centres of the feathers whitish. ORTHOTOMUS MACULICOLLIS, Moore. Forehead ferruginous, becoming dull on crown; feathers of the occiput greenish-brown, faintly edged with black; nares, behind the eyes, a line under, with the ear-coverts and sides of neck ferru- ginous-white, each feather being edged with black; back and ramp greenish ; throat white; breast, belly and vent ferruginous-white ; sides of breast black, and flanks light greenish ; wings brown, edged Meteorological Observations. 431 exteriorly with greenish-ferruginous-brown; edge of shoulder and under wing-coverts pale rufescent-white; tail brown above on the inner webs, and. yellowish on the outer, beneath pale ashy-brown, having indistinct dusky spots towards the end, and pale at tae tips and inner margins of the feathers ; thighs pale ferruginous. Bill, darkish horn above, paler beneath ; legs yellowish. Length, 4,3; inches ; of wing 1,5; in. ; tail 1,85 in.; bill to gape 4, and tarsus = of an inch. | Hab. Malacca. In Derby Museum, Liverpool. Remark,.—Allied to, but distinguished from O. longicauda by having the sides of the head and neck ferruginous-white, each feather being edged with black.—Proc. Zool. Soc. Dee. 12, 1854. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR SEPT, 1856. Chiswick.—September 1. Very fine : thunder and lightning at night, but without rain. 2. Shower: very fine: clear. 3,4. Heavy dew in the mornings: very fine. 5. Slight fog: cloudy and fine. 6. Slight fog: rain at night. 7. Very fine. 8. Foggy: very fine. 9. Dense fog: very fine: cloudy. 10. Slight haze: very fine. 11. Overcast. 12. Cloudy: very fine: rain. 13. Cloudy. 14. Clear and fine. 15. Fine: overcast. 16. Clear: fine. 17. Overcast: rain. 18. Rain: very fine. 19. Clear, quite cloudless: very fine. 20. Very clear: cloudy and cold: slight frost at night. 21. Fine: rain. 22. Clear: showery: fine. 23. Clear: cloudy: bright sun at intervals. 24. Clear: heavy showers. 25. Clear: dense clouds: fine. 26. Fine: rain at night. 27. Heavy rain. 28. Rain: heavy showers. 29. Cloudy and fine. 30. Very fine: cloudy: fine at night. Mean temperature of the month ......... biceveoecccceeresegeores O4 41 Mean temperature of Sept. 1855 ...........sccecscseceeceeeseees 56 *11 Mean temperature of Sept. for the last thirty years. ......... 56°95 Average amount of rain in Sept. ..ssseseecscceseesecseeesees w+... 2°455 inches. Boston.—Sept. 1—4. Fine. 5. Cloudy. 6. Fine. 7. Fine: rain a.m. 8,9. Fine. 10; Cloudy. 11, Cloudy: rain A.M. 12, Cloudy. 13. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 14, Fine. 15. Cloudy. 16. Fine. 17. Cloudy: rain p.m. 18,19. Fine. 20. Cloudy... 21,22. Fine: rainr.m. 23, Cloudy. 24—26. Fine. 27—29. Cloudy: rain A.M. and p.m. 30. Cloudy. Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Sept. 1. Clear a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 2. Bright A.M.: clear p.m. 3. Clear a.m.: cloudy rm. 4,5. Clear a.m. and p.m. 6. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 7. Drizzle a.m.: damp p.m. 8. Damp a.m.: fog P.M. 9. Fog a.m. andp.m. 10. Fog a.m.: showers p.M.. 11,12. Bright a.m. : showers pM. 13. Showers, bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 14. Drizzle, bright a.m.: showers p.m. 15. Showers A.M. and p.m. 16. Showers A.m.: rain, lightning p.m. 17, Showers a.M.: clear P.M. 18. Sleet showers a.M.: showers P.M. 19. Cloudy A.M.: showers P.M. 20. Showers a.M.: cloudy p.m. 21. Bright a.m.: showers p.M. 22. Rain A.M.: showers P.M. 23. Bright a.m.: showers P.M. 24. Rain A.M. : showers P.M. 25. Showers A.M. and p.m. 26. Clear a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 27. Hoar-frost a.M.: showers, aurora P.M. 28. Damp a.m.: cloudyp.m. 29. Showers A.M. and p.m. 30. Showers a.m.: clear P.M. Méan temperature of Sept. for previous twenty-nine years ... 52°28 Mean temperature of this month —..,.+.+. f4es eh asin. sohesb endo cas 50 *83 Mean temperature of Sept. 1855 ...cesssssseeseeseesseeseeenes we 92°74 Average quantity of rain in Sept. for previous sixteen years... 2°82 inches. 0 6.1 gt. 39. S| 0.S$ |Lo.1¥ |gt. Zo] : fo. | zr. | zo. | ueo| «m | ms | $94] 6b] HS] 1b | Sq £9.62 196s $0.62 | 995.62 | 6g£.6c | .o¢ | vo. | gt. "co. | anu} cu | ms | $8 | gh | ES] Sb | £9 | 09,6 98.62 S9.ge | L162 6rb.6z | 62g) +o. zS, fr. | -ouul -as *g Lv | St 9S| 9% | o9 95.62 79.62 0$.gz (2tL.Q% 200,67 “92. lo. | £1. f'19. | cau | ag | ss Sv 1 6b | $$} gb") Ss 11,6 19.62 £8.g% 896.3% gtr.6z “At sesceseericereererse] “LZ, | mmqeo| ms | ms |- 1b] gh | Schl Sb |} fo gb.6z 9£.6z $1.62 VLE .6z L$9.6z

z.6z o1$ 62 Sz Cz, ltttteeeee og, ‘ou | "MSM CAS oS o§$ 7S i zr 99 o£,6<¢ gz.62 SL.gz olb.6z 1£7.6z “bz Ez, |ereeeesedl Ho, ‘au | cms | ‘ms | Of | &2S 9S | S% | g9 $z.6z 77.62 89.87 SL1.6c |. $€z.62 Sz Lé&. | go | gt. | a | -mss| ms | 6b | $19) 2Sh Le |e Sg £z,6z £1.62 $0.62 | bbz.6z o18.6% | ogg ET oe ‘ob suet | xomsryg ‘youmpurg ‘Kou Pe “PIMSIIO ‘qqOyy “uley “PULA, *19JOWOULIOY, I, ewe a “AUNWUG “asunpy yoimpung zo “Uoysno[D °C *Aoy ay2 fg pup £NOLSOg 7o Teo, “AW Ag SUOpUuoryT aut “MOIMSIHD 70 fijawog younynoyso0Fy ay2 fo uapany ay} yo uosdmoyy, AW Ag apyw suornasasgg yoorbojo.oajzayr THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 108. DECEMBER 1856. XXXVI.—New Land Shells collected by BK. L. Layarn, Esq., and described by W. H. Brunson, Esq. Tue following shells were collected by Mr. E. L. Layard at the Cape of Good Hope, and on his route to that colony, at St. Vincents, in the Cape de Verde Islands, and St. Helena. His researches have added new localities for several species already known, and he has furnished some interesting facts respecting their habits. Bulimus arenicola, nobis, n.s. Testa vix perforata, trochiformi, irregulariter subplicato-striata, nitidula, albida, rufo-castaneo fasciata; spira attenuato-conica, sutura leviter impressa, apice acuto, castaneo; anfractibus 65 subplanulatis, ultimo magno, dimidium teste efformante, acute carinato, subtus convexiusculo, fasciis duabus, altera suturali, altera ad carinam, ornato; apertura magna, subquadrato-rotun- _ data; peristomate simplici, aeuto, margine -externo infra ad peri- pheeriam angulato, columellari verticali arcuato, expansiusculo, superne breviter appresso-reflexo, perforationem fere claudente, basali valde arcuato. Long. 17, diam. 15; long. apert. 10, lat. 83 mill. ; diam. anfr. supra aperturam ad carinam 11 mill. Hab. ad colles arenosas prope sinum “ Waterloo” dictum Caffrariz. Were it not for the evident affinity of this shell to the Natal species, Bulimus spadiceus, Menke, I should have been inclined to refer it to the genus Heliz. Mr. Layard states that there is a brown, bandless variety. It may be at once distinguished from _ B. spadiceus by its higher and more slender spire, by the acute carination of the last whorl, and by its imperfect perforation ; the umbilicus in B. spadiceus being pervious, although narrow, and merely hidden by the free dilatation of the columellar lip. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xvii. 28 434. Mr. W. H. Benson on some new Land Shells. Bulimus Gemmula, nobis, n.s. Testa rimato-perforata, ovato-conica, striatula, nitida, cornea; spira conica, sutura impressa, apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus 5, ultimo ad basin circum umbilicum, subangulato-compresso ; apertura ro- tundato-ovali, tuberculo vix conspicuo parietali subangulari munita ; peristomate undique expansiusculo, tenui, acuto, margine dextro arcuato, Long. 23, diam. 13 mill. Hab, ad insulam Sancti Vincentii Promontorii Viridis, sub lapidibus. Found by Mr. Layard on the west side of the island, under the Duke’s Head Mountain ; not uncommon. ‘This little shell belongs to the group which contains Bulimus nitidulus, Pfr., B. putillus, Shuttl., caenopictus, Hutton, tutulus, nobis, and mar- ginatus ( fallax), Say, which have’ been indifferently assigned to Bulimus and Pupa, and all of which are characterized by the tubercle at the right angle of the parietal; border. : Bulimus, compressilabris, nobis, n. s. Testa vix perforata, subuliformi, confertim flexuose costulato-striata, cerea, albida, sutura subimpressa, marginata, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus vix 7, ultimo # longitudinis equante; apertura trek: cato-ovali, basi rotundata ; peristomate, tenui simplici, -margine -dextro superne antrorsum arcuatim producto, subcompresso, colu- mellari verticali, breviter reflexo, subtus nullo modo truncato nec emarginato. Long. 64, diam. 2 mill. Hab.ad insulam Sanctze Helenze in: horto:publico non infrequens, This is a form of the widely spread type to which Bulimus Goodalli, Octona, &c. belong... Mr. Layard found it in a little artificial watercourse in the public gardens at the entrance of Jamestown. Achatina Spiculum, nobis, n. s. Testa imperforata, subulato-cylindracea, gracillima, hyaleea, politis- sima; spira elongata, apice obtuso, sutura impressa, marginata ; — anfractibus sub 6, convexiusculis, ultimo 4 testee sequante; aper- tura verticali, attenuato-pyriformi, basi rattniiate « labro obtusius- culo, leviter arcuato ; columella.ad basin oblique valde truneata et pariete callosis. Long. 4, lat..1 mill. ; long. apert..14 mill, Hab. ad.insulam, S$" Vincentii sub lapide. A single specimen was found by Mr. Layard on the west side of the island, under the Duke’s Head Mountain. This is a very distinct species of the Acicula type. An uncertain species, Ach. vitrea, W. B., from Teneriffe, is contained in D’Orbigny’s collec- tion in the British Miiseutr. Dr. Pfeiffer has, on examination, transferred it to the genus Bulimus, im which he places it as Mr. W. HL, Benson on some new Land Shells. 435 577 a. Suppl. He has favoured me with a copy of his diagnosis, from which I am enabled to state that it has no close relation- ship with the present species. Achatina Veru, nobis, n.s. Testa imperforata, subulato-cylindracea, gracili, leevigata, cerea, ni- tidula, translucente ; spira elongata, apice obtuso, sutura impressa, marginata ; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo + teste equante ; apertura. verticali, pyriformi, basi latiuscula rotundata ; peristo- mate acuto; labro tenui, leviter arcuato ; columella subcallosa, ad basin leviter oblique truncata. Long. 44, diam. 1 mill. ; long. apert. 15 mill. Hab. in insula Sanctze Helene. A single specimen was found. by Mr. Layard with Bulimus compressilabris. It belongs to the aciculoid type, and is de- ficient in the lucid transparency and peculiar slenderness of Ach. Spiculum... The proportions of these two shells differ from those of their allies, 4, Acicula and Hohenwarti, neither of which can compete with the new species in slenderness. Pupa Acarus, nobis, n.8, Testa rimato-perforata, cylindrico-ovali, minutissima, cornea, pellu- cida, sutura impressa, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus sub quinque, conyexis ; apertura rotundato-ovata 6- -plicata, plica ‘1 valida lamel- liformi irregular mediana’ parietali, 2 columellaribus, quarum su- periori minuta, inferiori valida transversali, dentibus 3 palatalibus brevibus parum profundis, quarum | basali et. proxima majori ; peristomate tenul, eorneo; undique breviter angulatim expanso, ...Intus leviter marginato. Long. 13, diam. 3 mill. Hab. ad insulam “St Vincenti sub lapidibus. There is some indication of a fourth tooth above, on the palate, in the only specimen received, but. it cannot. be made out di- stinctly. The shell occurred in company with Achatina Spiculum. Pupa Layardi, nobis, u.°s. Testa areuato-rimata, elongato-conica, oblique striatula, albida ; spira ~ elongato-conica, apice ?, sutura impressa ; ; dnitewetib ws 6-7 superstitibus, subplanulatis, ultimo antice ascendente, pone aper- turam angustiori, subscrobiculato, basi compresso-cristata; apertura triangulari-obovata, verticali, breviter soluta, sex-plicata ; peristo- ~ mate undique expanso, marginibus tenuibus acutis, dextro plicis _ tribus, columellari plica unica majori decurrente, parietali 1 angu- lari, secunda remotiuscula, omnibus profunde intrantibus, munitis, Long. sp. imperfecti 7, diam. 4 mill. Hab, ad Promontorii Bonee Spei extremitatem ‘‘Cape Point”’ dictam. Three specimens of this singular Pupa were found dead under a rock by Mr. Layard. The specimen. sent to me is much . 28* 436 Mr. W. H. Benson on some new Land Shells. weathered, is deficient in the upper whorls, and is shghtly damaged on the columellar lip; but the:characters of ‘the ‘aper- ture and of the last whorl are too peculiar'to’ allow of its being confounded with any other species. \ The, superior parietal plait and. the upper palatal one, run almost contiguously parallel, for some distance.into the aperture, forming an imperfect tube which opens at the top of the aperture. The rather variable sinistrorse. shell (perhaps including P. ca- pensis, Kr.) which I found on the shores of Simon’s and Hout Bays, and which I referred in a former. paper. to, Pupa pottebergensis, Krauss, was found abundantly on the same Point by Mr. Layard, together with Heli« Menkeana, Pfr., and the true Heli# Lucana of Miller. A small variety of the latter shell, from Caledon, I was at first inclined to describe as a new species. It, differs in having the umbilicus almost rimate, and shows a passage towards a small variety of Helix Alexandri, Gray, found, in Namaqua Land, with several, varieties of H. globulus., .The same modification, of the umbilicus, in the species dwelling more to the eastward, is, ob- servable in a.specimen of Helix. Menkeana sent to,me by Prof. Albers, from, Elim,, as compared .with Mr. Layard’s specimen, and with the larger inflated variety which I found,on the sand- hills in Hout, Bay... Pupa Kurri, Krauss, noted by its deseriber as a Zwellendam: species, has also been forwarded from the George District. Helix Charybdis, nobis, n. 8. = Testa subaperte. umbilicata, discoidea, | utrinque concaya, confertim radiato-costulata, costulis alternis acutis salientibus, cornea ; an- fractibus 44 convexis, ultimo angusto, ceeteros dominante, superne subangulato, subtus convexo; apertura anguste lunari, altiori quam lata, utrinque testam superante ; peristomate tenul, acuto, margine columellari expansiusculo, umbilico profunde perspectivo. * Diam. major 53, minor 43, axis 23 mill. Long. apert. 3, lat. 2 mill. © Hab. ad Promontorium Bone Spei. Mr. Layard found this species rarely, in company with H. per- plicata, nobis, at the Waterfall, near the highest blockhouse, on the Table Mountain towards Rondebosch. Only three specimens were taken. The specimen described is in bad order, especially about the aperture, the characters of which may be open to cor- rection on the receipt of a better specimen. Helix Tollini, Albers. Testa obtecte subperforata, globoso-depressa, tenuiter striata, sub lente striis exilissimis spiralibus utrinque decussata, nitidula, sericea, fusco-cornea, translucente; spira vix elevata, apice prominulo, ob- tusiusculo, sutura impressa, submarginata; anfractibus 5 con- vexiusculis, ultimo rotundato, subinflato; apertura verticali, rotun- dato-lunata ;_peristomate recto, tenui; margine columellari subito Mr: W.-H. Benson on some new Land Shells. 437 , valde reflexo; superne expanso, calloso, appresso, ‘ perforationem :obsoletam tegente, tum oblique descendente. Diam. major 12-14, minor 11-124, axis 7-9 mill. Previously to the receipt of Mr. Layard’s specimens, Dr. Pfeiffer, who had’ obtained ‘the ‘shell’ from Dr: Albers, sent it to me for inspection ; and T subsequently received examples from Dr. Albers himself, with the name above adopted, Mr. Tollin having trans- mitted to him the first specimens seen in Europe. Mr. Layard has found it on all sides of Table Mountain at the Cape of Good Hope, on the Devil’s Peak, and in the ravine behind the Admiralty at Simonstown, always in damp shady places, under stones. The caudal portion of the animal is very long aiid narrow, and carinate above. The inferior tentacula are short and white, the superior very long and attenuated, generally wavy, and black, with white tips, slightly clubbed, in which the small black eyes are’ set/'.'The animal creeps fast, with a ‘serpentine motion, carrying the ‘shell horizontally on the back, and, when recently taken, has’a ‘curious habit of retracting the head into the shell, while ‘the long tail portion remains extruded; it then throws itself about, as Mr. Layard reports, doubling, twisting, and often springing away ‘several inches, with the little button-like shell adhering to the anterior extremity of the part exposed. In con- nexion with this fact Pmay mention that Mr. Theobald has lately met, in the Khasya Hills, with a little Vitrina which springs 3 or 4 inches from the ground. 1 Several. Helices, which I met with round the foot of Table Mountain, have been observed by Mr. Layard’ at various’ ele- vations, as instanced already in H. perplicata, which inhabits succulent plants, as well as the under sides of stones. H. vor- tictalis, Bens., occurred on the Devil’s Peak, the Lion’s Head and Tail, and on Table Mountain, under stones, wood, leaves, and sacking; H. bisculpta, B., on the. Deyil’s Peak, under stones. . Helix dumeticola, B., was met with near the shore at Camp’s Bay, parasitic on Helix capensis, and feeding on that species under ground at the roots of geraniums. Three living specimens were taken with their heads buried in their half- eaten victims, and lived for some time feeding on the small specimens which were introduced into their box. The animal is about half an inch in length, and the upper part of the body is dark grey, with two light’ stripes running close together down ‘ the: back, which is minutely mottled. The under side’ and tail are light brown. HH. sabuletorum; B., lives ‘under stones at Simon’s Bay, in the Round Battery, and in the Admiralty’ Garden. Mr. Layard states that ‘it has two tetitacula, with the eyes at the summits. ~The lower pair may perhaps be inconspicuous, or abortive, as in 438 Mr. W.H. Benson on some new Land Shells. Vertigo. He reports also that he had found, on the, Devil’s Peak, a unique minute conical Helix with acute radiating ribs, together with a small Vitrina, which was crushed in the act of capture. Another new Helix, from a ravine at Simon’s Bay, is in a condition too imperfect for description, and an imperfect shell from the ravine which runs between the Devil’s Peak and Table Mountain may be another subglobose translucent var. of H. Menkeana. | At St. Helena Mr. Layard found a shell, answering to Quoy’s description of Succinea St. Helene, on the leaves of a Sagittaria, and of an arborescent Fern, m the watercourse of a ravine at Brown’s Hill. The animal was whitish below, and, in old speci- mens, reddish mottled with brown above, and with a dark line running from each of the superior tentacles down the back. At the same spot whence he procured Bulimus compressilabris, B., he got a single specimen of the widely-spread Helix pulchella (which I had detected at the more remote locality of the Cape), and of a decayed shell which could not be distinguished from the North American H. minuscula, Say. These shells may have been imported into the garden with plants. Under stones, in damp places about Napoleon’s Tomb, he found the smaller variety of Pupa anconastoma, Lowe, abundant. This is evi- dently the shell which I got in 1832 between Plantation House and Stitch’s Ridge (Annals, 2nd Series, vol. vu. p. 263), and which I lost before I could observe its characters sufficiently. It is found in the Canaries, as well as in Madeira, and by some | writers its separation from P. umbilicata, Drap., is contested. Helix remotu, Bens., occurred to Mr. Layard under stones on the upper side of the road leading from Jamestown to Longwood, Cyclophorus convexiusculus, Pfr., var. minar. I had described this shell as new with reference to the de- scription in the Zoological Proceedings for 1855 of C. convewt- usculus, Pfr., brought from the Cape by Mr. Macgillivray, Dr. Pfeiffer having omitted to notice the obtuse angularity of the periphery of the last whorl. Wishing however to obviate the possibility of error, I applied to Mr. Cuming, who obligingly forwarded the type specimen, which proves to be the same species, only larger by half the diameter, and with a more obtuse apex, the vertex in Mr. Layard’s shell being a little more prominent, and the whorls only four in number. The epidermis is also darker, and more strongly plicate in the smaller variety. The aperture is milky-white internally. Diam. major 4, minor 3, axis 2 mill. This is the only Cyclophorus certamly known to inhabit the African continent. | “Mr. J. Alder on new British Zoophytes. 439 Mr. Layard discovered it in damp mould, amongst a pile of loose rocks, in a steep rayine, on the side of Table Mountain overlooking Camp’s Bay, and in company with the next species. Hydrocena Noticola, nobis, n. s. Testa subobtecte perforata, globoso-conica, leevigata, uitidula, suc- cinea, pellucida ; spira conica, apice obtusiusculo, rubello, sutura valde impressa; anfractibus 4, convexis, ultimo. ventricoso ; _ apertura vix obliqua, ovato-acuta; peristomate tenui acuto, callo parietali, columellarique, appresso-reflexo, umbilicum fere tegente. Operculo normali, corneo, pellucido, paucispirato. Long. 2, diam. 1} mill. fab. cum precedente. This is the first species of the genus which has been observed on the African continent. In its smoothness it presents a marked contrast to the Citra-gangetic species from the Khasya Hills and, Burma. A Lymnea, a Planorbis, and a Unio (probably the shell found by Rang in the Berg River, and nearly allied to the European U. pictorum), have been found by Mr. Layard, and will, with some fluviatile shells taken by myself in the vicinity of Cape Town, form the subject of a separate paper. Cheltenbam, November 7th, 1856. XXXVII.—Descriptions of three new British Zoophytes. By Josuva AtpEr, Esq. | [ With a Plate. | In addition to the new zoophytes described in my former com- munication to the ‘ Annals of Natural History,’ 1 now beg to offer an account of three others, extracted from a Catalogue of the Zoophytes of Northumberland and Durham, about to appear in the ‘ Transactions of the Tyneside Naturalists’ Field Club,’ Family Tubulariade. Tubularia implexa, n. sp. _ Tubes small, very slender, generally more or less contorted below; smooth, wrinkled, or regularly annulated beneath a smooth transparent epidermis; slightly and subunilaterally branched, the branches going off nearly at right angles to the stem, and a little constricted at their bases. Gregarious, forming a densely tangled mass of } to $ of an inch in height. Discovered by Mr. R. Howse on an old anchor brought in by the fishermen from forty fathoms water, thirty miles off Holy Island. 440 Mr. J. Alder on new British Zoophytes. As the polype of this species has not, been observed, its claim to a place in this genus cannot be fixed very decidedly. . Its mode of branching is similar to that of the other Tubularie, but it is much smaller than any species hitherto described. The divi- sion of the tube into two coats is curious. This takes place sometimes near the base, but more frequently in the young branches, where the thin, smooth epidermis shows a strongly ringed tube within. The epidermis in dried specimens shrinks to the form of the inner tube, so as not to be distinguished from it. Family Campanulariade. Laomedea neglecta, n. sp. Pl. XVI. figs. 1, 2. Polypary minute ;,stem filiform, subflexuose, with two or three alternate simple branches, each bearing a cell; the stem, is annulated with from four to seven rmgs above the origin of each branch, and sometimes slightly ringed below it,;, the branches are ringed throughout : cells narrow and deep, with alternately shallow and deep crenations, forming about eight bimucronated denticles round the margin... Polype with fifteen or sixteen slender tentacles. Height 5% in. ee | On the under side of stones between tide-marks, Cullercoats and Tynemouth : frequent. a This delicate little Laomedea, though apparently not. rare, has hitherto escaped observation ; or, if observed, it has been passed over as the young of Johnston’s small variety of L. gelatinosa (L. flexuosa, Hincks, MS.), with which it is sometimes associated on the same stone. It is, however, not very readily seen unless the stone is examined with a magnifier. It differs from the ‘species above named in being of much humbler growth, more slender, and in having smaller, narrower, and deeper cells, ere- nulated on the margin. The margin of the other is plain. The erenulations are very difficult to detect, on account of the extreme tenuity of the edges. They resemble those of the true Sertu- laria gelatinosa of Pallas (Laomedea gelatinosa, var. 8, Johnst.), though the shape of the cell is different, as may be. seen by a reference to fig. 83, where a cell of that species is figured for comparison. I have also added two cells of L. longissima, Pallas (L. dichotoma, 8, Johust.), fig. 4,. the only other British denti- culated Laomedea with a campanulated cell. These two species: were supposed to have plain margins by Dr. Johnston, who had not seen them in a perfect state. 4 hoon Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 2Vol.18.PL.XVI. ’ TBasire, se. M.S ell: Bere) ey, IH, oy. , 7 als M55 MG Mr. J. Alder on new British Zoophytes. 441 Laomedea acuminata, n. sp. Pl. XVI. figs. 5, 6, 7, 8. Polypary minute, scarcely branched ; with a slender, annulated stem; cells thin, membranous, finely striated longitudinally, elongate-ovate or pod-shaped, squared below, and tapering to a fine point above; margin slightly crenulated. Polype reach- ing, when extended, to two or three times the length of the cell, with about twenty muricated tentacles, united by a web at the bare. Height 4, in. On an old shell of Fusus antiquus from deep water, Cullercoats. This is an extremely curious and interesting species, which one would scarcely think of referring to the genus Laomedea, were it not for its near alliance to the L. lacerata. The stem rises from a creeping fibre, and is generally more or less annu- lated throughout, the annulations becoming fainter, or entirely disappearing towards'the cell. In most of the specimens ob- served, the stem bore only a single polype, but in two or three instances a branch, bearing a second polype, was seen proceed- ing from it. The ‘cells ‘are extremely elastic and membranous, changing form with the polype, and scarcely to be distinguished from it when alive, excepting at the apex when the animal is ° withdrawn. ‘The polype, when extended, stretches far beyond the cell, the latter adhering closely to it and becoming cylin- drical. The whole animal is very extensile, and frequently changes its form. The tentacles sometimes appear short and stout, and at other times they are extended into long and slender threads, as in the freshwater Hydra, to which the animal then bears considerable resemblance. The tentacles are united by a web for about one-sixth of their length; a circumstance I have not observed in any other species. The margin of the cell ‘appears to be crenulated, and not divided into deep segments, as in L. lacerata. This character, however, is difficult to ascertain. ‘T have watched the opening of the cell several times when the polype was emerging from it, without being able to detect the exact form of the Taare which is extremely thin and mem- branous. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI. Figs. 1, 2. Laomedea neglecta, natural size and magnified. Fig. 3. A cell of Laomedea gelatinosa, Pallas. Fig. 4. Two cells of Laomedea longissima, Pallas. Fig. 5. Laomedea acuminata, natural size. Figs. 6, 7. The same highly magnified, with the polype in different states of expansion. Fig. 8. The same with the polype withdrawn. 442 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants XXXVIII.— Elucidation of some Plants mentioned in Dr. Francis Hamilton’s Account of the Kingdom of Nepal. . By Lieut.-Col. MappEn, F.R.S.E., President of the Botanical Society of Edimburgh. [Concluded from p. 413.] Bhurya patra, or Bhurjapatra, p. 97. Betula bhojpatra, Wall. “This bark (of a fine chestnut colour) is imported into the low country in considerable quantity, and is used both in the religious ceremonies of the Hindus, and for constructing the flexible tubes with which the natives (and Europeans also) smoke tobacco.” Both in India and in Persia this bark was anciently substituted for paper (called Tus in Persia); hence a Sanscrit name of the Birch, Vidhadal, ‘leaf of knowledge.’ The blocks used in Thibet for stereotype printing are formed of its wood... The Sanscrit Bhurjja, ‘firm or hardy in the earth,’ seems the origin of our term Birch, Russian, Beréza, &c.. The Bharangi bark from Almorah (Royle, J.A.§.B. for October 1832, No. 110) is explained to be Betula bhojpatra,—Illustrated Cat. of Great Exhib. of 1851, vol. ii. 7 Kéephal (not Karphal), p. 85. . Myrica sapida., Kayaphal, from the Sanscrit Katphal, signifies both acid and stony, fruit. It is scarcely worth eating; but the bark is sent down to the plains in large quantities, and is used, I think, in dyeing. Lalchandan, “a timber tree, the foliage and appearance. of which have some resemblance to the Laurels” (p. 85)....No specimen or reference seems to exist in the Catalogue; but. the plant.is probably Goughia Himalensis, Bentham (a new genus. of Euphorbiacez, near to Sarcococca), which is not uncommon, in moist valleys in outer Kumaon and other provinces. of the Himalaya as far N.W. as Dharmsa4la near Kotkangra, at 5000- 7000 feet. The Kuméon name, Rakt Chandan, is of the same import as that given by Dr. Hamilton, and signifies ‘ Red San- dal-wood ;? the heart-wood being used for the sectarial mark which the Hindus daub on their foreheads, . The genus Goughia is described and figured in Wight’s Icones, vs 22. t.' 1878-79. Catalogue, specimen No. 1486. . Sinapis Gorrea. Ghor rayi, Hindice. Colitur rarius in Indie Gangetice arvis ob semina acria. In fr. Surjaghorri, 27 March, 1811. Identified by Wallich (No. 4790) with Sinapis erysimoides, Roxburgh, Fl. Ind. iii, 123, from Wynaad, a district of Malabar. Ten years since, I noticed this plant under cultivation at Al- morah, with the names Makara. rai, Asl rai, Tarantula and True Strom the Kingdom of Nepal. 4.43 Mustard. I referred it doubtfully to S. erysimoides or nigra. On a voyage down the Ganges in 1850, I found the plant com- monly grown from Mirzépur as far down as Bar in Behar, but in the greatest abundance about Benares, being cultivated (like the rest of the genus) in the cold season, on the rich clay banks of the river. The leaves are used as cress, the seed for the same purposes as with us; as well as in horse and camel medi- cmes: hence the name Ghor-rai, Horse Mustard. On arriving in Europe that year, it was at once recognized as Sinapis nigra. The cultivation of Sinapis niyra in India does not appear in our works on its agricultural resources. Dr. Royle enters Sinapis nigra? (No. 219) among the Indian articles of Materia Medica (Journal As. Soc. Bengal, Oct. 1832); and in the Liverpool Collection of Imports, Class 29. No. 270. of the Exhibition of 1851, is “ Mustard Seed, Brown: Sinapis nigra, from Bombay. Import, 1100 quarters in 1850.” In the Illustrated Catalogue, ii. 879, is a similar entry,—‘‘ Annaloo Noone (Sinapis nigra) from Tanjore;” and * Khardal rai, Sinapis nigra.” (871.) It appears from Ainslie’s ‘ Materia Indica,’ 1. 231, that the plant was cultivated long since in the Calcutta Botanic Garden from seeds “ brought from Hngiand by Colonel Garstin.” ‘’Malayagini, p. 84, “a pale yellow wood, with a very agree- able scent.” ~ 1262. Michelia Zila. Ham. Nepal, 217. Zila’ champa. Habitat in sylvis Nepale. This is apparently M. Kisopa. Mi- chelia Dolisopa is described by Don (Prod. Flor. Nep. 226) as “arbor vasta ligno odorato gaudens, ad zdes zdificandas om- nium arborum Nepaliz optima.” Magnolia (Michelia) excelsa, Wall. (Tentamen Fl. Nep.), yields a valuable timber, of a fine texture, at first greenish, but soon changing into pale yellow. This is probably the champa of Darjiling, described as “an ex- cellent yellow timber.” One of these I suppose to be the. Malayagiri, a term implying ‘ mountain Sandal-wood.’ | Dr. Hooker mentions the Cupressus funebris, Chandan, as “ valued only for the odour of its wood” (/. c. ii. 45), which is probably yellow. Ligustrum nepalense, Buxus Himalensis, Symplocos cra- tegoides, have all yellow wood, but without odour. Camphora glandulifera, the Nepal Camphor-tree, however, has pale yellow wood, while fresh smelling strongly of camphor, and may be the Malayagiri. * Bish, Bikh, and Kodoya Bish or Bikh; nor am I certain whether the Mitha ought to be referred to it, or to the foregoing kind,” Bishma. « Phave only seen the flower and fruit of one. This is called Bishma or Bikhma, and seems to me to differ little in botanical characters from the Caltha of Europe,” p. 99. 444, Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants ‘Catalogue, No. 1247. Caltha? Bismia.> Bishma vel eT Hulton’ s Nepal, 99. Habitat inter nives\Emodi:) + \~ ° 1248. Caltha? Nirbisia. Nirbishi vel Nirbikhi. . Ham. Ne pal; 99.» Habitat cum precedente. Montanorum unus shane pro radice indica toxicaria ostendebat, alter autem sequentem afferebat.. Flores non vidi. 7 1249. Caltha? Codoa. (No specimen.) Kodoya Bish vel Bikh, Hamilton’s Nepal, 99. Habitat cum duabus: precedentibus. Credo hane esse reveram Toxicariam Indorum radicem. | Flores non vidi. In Brewster’s Edinburgh Journal of Science, i. 249-251, “On the Herba Toxicaria,’ Dr. Hamilton imforms us that his specimens were collected in July 1810, near the sources of the Kosi River, and therefore necessarily quite immature ; still it is surprising that he should have referred them, even doubt- fully, to Caltha, to which they bear no’ resemblance. Inthe very short account in the Journal last mentioned, founded pro- bably on the specimens before us, he says of Caliha Bismia, “The Bikhma is used in medicine, and is a strong bitter, very powerful in the cure of fevers*.”” Caltha Nirbisia “has no dele- terious qualities,” while Caltha Codoa includes Bish and Kodoya Bish. Dr. Wallich+ showed that ‘all these specimens belong to Aconitum: his 4723, A. palmatum, bemg Caltha? Bishma,°W: Ham:; and’ 4721; A. ferox, inchading ‘Caltha? Nirbisia and C.? Codoa, H. Ham. It would be impossible to unravel this complication ‘eithvoat a visit to’ Nepal; but perhaps some’ additional light’ may be thrown on the subject by eliminating the known from the un- known, and rejecting the specimens as misnamed.’. Dr. Hamil-+ ton (p. 98) expressly says there are ‘four’ different~ plants.” We know that the Bish{ proper is Aconitum ferow. gyre * So in the Account of Nepal, p. 99. + He left oceasion for additional criticism. The description of A. faa in the ‘ Pl. As. Rar.’ is full and interesting, pp. 35-39 ; but the: plate (t.41) and specimen 4721 A. belong to A. dissectum, Don’s Prod, 197... A. ferox flourishes at from 11,000 to 13,000 feet; it has beautiful deep-blue flowers in August and September, and is described and figured by Dr. Balfour and Mr. M‘Nab in the Ed. New Phil. Journal, October 1849, plate 5, from plants which first flowered that autumn in our Horticultural Garden. A, multifidum is abundant at from 12,000 to 14,500 feet); A. palmatum grows at Nagkhanda near Simla in forests at 8500 to’ 9500 feet, and flowers from May to July; A. heterophyllum at from 8500 to 13,000 feet. { The term vish, Sanserit, denotes ‘ poison’ simply, and is froui the same root as vishnu, ‘penetrating, pervading.’ In the mountains and the north-west provinces it is pronounced Bikh; in Behar and Bengal, Bish; but there 1 is no difference m the original word. Narbishi means ‘ not sonous,’ a term from which Don (General System of Gardening, i. 63) forms his genus Nirbisia to include two deadly Aconites and an innocent Delphinium,—as uncalled-for therefore in botany as it is false in fro: \vfrom.the Kingdom of Nepal. 445 Bikh' may be 4. palmatum, or Dr. Hooker’s new species; from Upper Sikkim, A. duridum, reported to be as virulent as.A. ferox (Journals,!i. 168 ; ii. 108)... A. ferox is found all over the alpine Himalaya; on the Shatil Pass, in Basehar, it is well known as Bikh; also Maur, Méiir, and Mahur, of the same import... Vat- sanaba, ‘ calf-destroyer,’ is the original of the Bachnag*,.men- tioned by Dr. Royle from the Makhzanul Adwiyyah, \ In order to: ascertain whether it were justly called Mitha, ‘sweet,’ I masticated a very small slice, and found it was so; but this was soon succeeded by the most distressing burning all over the mouth and fauces, though nothing was swallowed. Plants of other genera are also known as Bikh and Mahi: the root of Meconopsis Wallichii is reported in Sikkim to be very poisonous (H. and Th. Flor. Indica, 254); and the root of a Convallaria with verticillated leaves is considered a very virulent poison (Hooker’s Journals, i. 168). Dr. Royle (Iilustr. 382) says that.“ Polyyonatum verticillatum, L., ealled Mitha-dudhya in: Sirmore, and Smélacina’ pallida, called Didhya-mohura, are both accounted. poisonous in. the Himalayas.” On Mahasu, near Simla,'I:observed people gathering the young shoots.of P. verticillatum ox cirrhifolium, to induce intoxication; and. the poisonous root:Mahura was useful, they said, in cases of ring+ worm. | : »oNirbishi denotes\some plant, “not Aconitum ferox,’’ but re- sembling it. Dr. Royle observes that he was struck with the resemblance’ of some Delphinium. roots from, the Himalayas) to those: sold'.as Narbisi;.and both at Pindri in Kumaon and Bhojgara; on the south side of the Kowdri Pass in Garhwal,. at 11,000 to:14,000 feet above the sea, I found the beautiful Delphi- mum Kashmerianum, Royle, p. 55. t. 12 (Jacquemontianum, Cam- bassedes, Voyage aux Indes, viii. t. 7), with cylindrical. tuberous roots, absolutely identical in form with the ordinary Nirbisi, and, I doubt not, its true source. No one, however, could pre- viously supply me with the least information as to the province which produced it: the Nepalese said it came from the west ; the Tibetans told Major i. Strachey it came from the east. * Bachnag, according to Graham’s ‘ Bombay Plants,’ is Gloriosa superba; its root is a virulent poison. + In the Journ. As. Soc. of Bengal for May 1849, page 438, Dr. Hooker _ states that “another far more powerful Bikh is yielded by a plant of the ~ order Composite, which I have gathered abundantly at 10,000 and 9000 feet ; and it requires care to distinguish its root from that of the Aconites ; when mixed, the Bhotiyés could not separate them.” Dr. Hooker informs me that the plant in question is a Cacalia, allied to. C. aconitifolia; and that the reputed qualities having never been confirmed in any shapes he does not doubt that they are altogether due to the similarity of its foliage to the Aconite. 446 Lieut.-Col. Madden.on some Plants Dr. Royle (J. A. 8. B. October 1832) got the root (No, 49). from Amritsir. Its properties seem to be unknown; he, describes) it as having a pure bitter taste*, 'The Bishma of Dr. Hamilton is expressly stated. to be a bitter, which precludes the idea of its being Aconitum ferox, of which the taste is sweet; and Colonel Kirkpatrick, in his ‘ Account, of Nepal,’ p. 182, note, long since supposed it might bea kind of Gentian. . Dr. Royle conjectures that it may be Aconitum. hetero- phyllum (excellently figured, ‘ Illustr.’ t. 13), the root of which, called Atis, Patis, and. Mahaushadham, ‘the great drug,’ is in much estimation for its medicinal qualities. Atis isa vernacular corruption of the Sanscrit Ativisha, ‘overcoming pvison,— antidote,’ (erroneously rendered summum venenum by Wallich,) with the synonyms Upavish, ‘reverse of poison,’ and Prativisha, ‘against poison, an antidote’+; the last..is. the. origin. of the vernacular Patis. This plant, however,.is not quoted,as indige- nous to the east of Kumaon; and we may. therefore substitute Gentiana Kurroo, Royle, whichis. much. used.,in.the N,Wi mountains, or deonitum multifidum, a very abundant. species in the alpine Himalaya, “ planta 4. Anthore affinis,” Royle 5 of this, or A. dissectum, Colonel Munro states (Hooker and, Thomson’s. Fl. Indica, p. 58) that “ the roots are, eaten im -Kunawar as a pleasant tonic.” Dr. Royle’s A. multifidumis from that district. A.. Lycoctonum (lave, Royle) is as comnion in the Himalaya as.in Alpine Europe; and its roots, which are, I believe, hieatnesi may also be so employedt. | * Dr. Royle distinguishes this Amyitsir and Basehar. drug from the common sort: according to him it is fusiform, externally black; somewhat flattened and wrinkled, and in some respects resembling the Bikh itself, with a slight degree of bitterness and acrimony (Tllustr. p. 49). This would agree well with the roots of Wallich’s fig. of Aconitum ferow (A. dissectum), and with Colonel Munro’s fact of a Kunawar species being used:as a tonic. It appears, on the authority of Linnzus, that in certain, cold climates the root of A. Napellus is eaten with impunity. + It is the Jadwar or Zedoary of the Arabs and Persians. “Ideoque dixit Avicenna nihil esse ea preestantius ad ebibitum Napellum” (Royle, Illustr. 50). In all probability this is purely an imaginary virtue. : { Griffith (Journals of Travels, ix. 37, 57) says, “I hope before my re-- tute to have seen Coptis Teeta in foweers and to have proved that the Beese, is different from that of Nepal.” The Coptis, called Mishimi Tita, or Bitter, from being indigenous to the Mishimi Mountains, a branch of the Himalaya, bounding Assam to the east, is, like the best Chiretta, of a yellow colour, “a pure intense bitter of some permanence, but without aroma.” | He calls it a “ valuable drug.” It may be one of the Bikhmas.” In Hindustani, Bikhman i is explained by Shakespeare, “name of a medi- cine or poison,” perhaps from the Sanser. vishama, uneven. Bee or Bih is merely the Assamese form of Bish: thus we have Koni-bih (Croton Tiglium), Naga-bih (Gordonia integrifolia). Mr. Griffith (J. A. Soc. Beng. 1837, 331-335) mentions “ the celebrated poison, Bee,”’ of the Ranunculacee (and. from the Kingdom of Nepal. 4AT Jumne-mundroo, p. 85. Berberis (Mahonia) — nepalensis ; properly Jamani mandru. Chootraphul, 7. e. fruit of the Chotra, a Barberry. Catalogue, No. 841. Berberis asiatica, Hort. Beng. 25; DC.i. 107. Ha- bitat in dumetis Nepalee. The specimen is wanting, and Chotra, Chutro, is the proper name of B. aristata; but Wallich has, No. 44, B. asiatica, Roxb., from Nepal and Kumaon. Catalogue, No. 1082. Rhododendron puniceum. Potasar: Go rangs: montanorum Hind. The common R. arboreum. “Sanpati: a small Rhododendron, like Myrica Gale ; the leaves are very odorous, and even when dried retain their fragrance. It is used in fumigations, and sent to the low countries,” p. 97. Catalogue, No. 1083. Rhododendron. Son Pati. Hamilton’s Nepal, p. 97. The specimen is imperfect, but seems to belong to Rhododendron anthopogon or pendulum; the leaves of the first aré very aromatic, and are burned as incense. . Bhairopati.. Rhododendron. “Its qualities are similar to those of the former, but it is less fragrant,” p. 97. Catalogue, No. 1084. Rhododendron Bhatropatium. Bhairo- pati v. Bhaingropati. This specimen is also without flowers or fruit, but belongs to R. lepidotum, or one of the varieties: or allied species discovered by Dr. Hooker. . ‘Catalogue, No. 1062. Melia Azederach. a. Ene. Method. i. 341; Willd. Sp. PL. ii. 558. Colitur ad urbes Indie rarius, habitat in Nepala. In flower, Calcutta Botanic Garden, 4th January 1814. No. 1063. M. Azederach. “8. Ene, Method: i. 841. Melia sempervirens, Willd. Sp. PI. ii. 559, Habitat ad Indie pagos. In flower, Jolpigorry, 31st March.1809..., Wallich’s Cat. 1251. MM. sempervirens. Nepal and Kumaon. ‘Thid? 1250. M. Azederach, L. H. B.C. Dr.. Hamilton’s first No. has oval-lanceolate leaflets ; in 1062 they..are somewhat. broader and less arcuate; the difference, however, is certainly not more than is usual in specimens from the same tree; and hence Dr. Hamilton finds M. Azederach in Nepal, where Dr. Wallich finds 2. sempervirens; and M, sem- pervirens in the Indian villages, which Dr, Wallich has only from says it is “im very great request.”’) as one of the three staple articles of the Mishims. Masters (J. Agri. and Hort. Soc. Cale.iv. Zu0) tells us that ‘the juice of -this fruit (Dillenia speciosa) is mixed with the Mishimi Bzh to prepare the poison for arrows.”’ ~And Wilcox (As. Res. xvii. 456) mentions two kinds of poison from the mountains north of Assam,—the Bor Bis (great poison) and Sengumuri Bis; all no doubt to be included im the above-mentioned species of Aconitum. 448 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants the Calcutta Botanic Garden. I am satisfied that the Himalayan plant is identical with that of the Gangetic plains; in the hills it is called Dek or Jek and Betain; m the plains, Bakayan, a name which is applied to M. sempervirens, As. Res, xi. 170, No specific name could be more inappropriate, since it is com~ pletely leafless during the winter months; and this appears to! be true also, to a somewhat less extent, of the West Indian M. sempervirens, Swartz, which is said to vary from a small bush to a tree. Seemann (Kew Journal of Botany, October 1851), informs us that this is a native of Panama, and known as ‘Ja- sinto.’ DeCandolle (i. 621) mentions Jamaica as its habitat, and says, “priore minor, florens jam: biennis, folia tardius au- tumno deponens, et tepidarium per hyemem in nostris hortis requirens.” Roxburgh (ii. 395) adds to the difficulty: he says M. sempervirens is “a native of Persia, now common throughout India...... It blossoms the greater part of the year im our gar~ dens, and is perfectly distinct from Azedarak, which is a robust, deciduous timber tree, and this is a small delicate evergreen, of, short duration compared with the other.” | He gives Bakarja as, the Hindustani name,—evidently the Bengali name, Bakarjan,: of M. Azederach. This last he calls a native of Chinas Graham (Cat. of Bombay Plants, p. 30) says it. is common ‘about, vil-, lages” in the Concan and Deccan, 8.. India. Jaequemont (Voyage dans l’Inde, iii. 147) finds it under the same. cireum- stances in the Punjab, but scarcely indigenous, nor has it, the least claim to be so considered anywhere in Northern India. ,Its, Sanscrit names, Mahatikta, ‘the great Bitter,’ and Mahanimb, therefore, go for nothing, and are not in the, Amera, Kosha.. The Persian Azdd-i-darakht, ‘the spreading tree,’ which gives; it the specific name, with its popular one, ‘Indian or Persian. Lilac,’ is compatible with its importation from America by the) Portuguese, who, like other Roman Catholic people, use, the berries in rosaries (Bead-tree) ; once introduced, its “very great. beauty,” and flowers like the Lilac, sweetly fragrant (Roxburgh), } would speedily cause its general diffusion. Wight and Arnott; (Prodromus, p. 117) found Roxburgh’s own specimens of J. Azedarach and sempervirens so much atike as to appear as if cut) from the same tree ; and the figure of the latter im the Botanical | Register, t. 643, may very well be M. Azedaraeh im a young state, | and forced.in a stove. In Dr. Royle’s List, No. 191, Bakain is entered as M. sempervirens ; and in February 1850.1 saw this: last in the Calcutta Botanic Garden in full flower, a tree 30 feet. high, called Mohé nim by the Bengéli gardeners, and quite the» same with the Bakaéyan of Northern India. +f Timmue (for Timmur) or Taigbul: a| mountain shrub; and» an arboreous species on the lower hills (p. 84). The first, well from the Kingdom of Nepdi. 449 known for its aromatic capsules, and for the thick prickly clubs used by fakirs (mendicants), is the Xanthoxylon hastile of Royle (X. alatum of Roxb. ui. 768, and X. acanthopodium, DC.), called Timur and Zejbal, the last expressive of its strong pungency, It seems to be the Jwarantika, ‘fever-ender,’ of the Sanscrit. It is (perhaps erroneously) referred to X. aromaticum, a West Indian species, in the Illustrated Catalogue of the Great Exhibi- tion of 1851, ii. 895. There is a new species flourishing in shadier and loftier sites in Kuméon, which Mr. Edgeworth pro- poses to call X. tomentosum; of this the native name is Simur ; it ‘has similar properties. The arboreous species mentioned by Dr. Hamilton may be X. Budrunga of Roxburgh, of which the capsules are of a warm spicy nature, with the fragrance of lemon-peel. Toddalia floribunda, Wall., and another species of Xanthoxylon are natives of Nepal; and Tetrodium cymosum and Sraxinifolium (Royle, 157) may be from Lower Nepal. Padam chhal ‘‘is a plant with a thick cylindrical root that is used in medicine, and brought to the low country for that pur- pose. The specimen that I procured had one large heart-shaped rough leaf, and had somewhat the appearance of an Anemone” (p. 100). The name signifies ‘bark of the Lotus,’ and, accord- ing to my Nepalese authority, belongs to some species of Rheum, _ probably R. Emodi, or Webbianum, or both, the roots of which have “a spongy texture” (Royle) resembling the Lotus. ‘Sied burrooa: Daphne papyrifera, Ham. pp. 85, 232 ; pro- perly written Seta-baruwa, 7. ce. White Baruw4. The shrub abounds in the temperate districts of the Himalaya; and the paper made from its bark, though coarse, is not touched by in- sects: “The bark is exceedingly strong and pliable, and seems to be the same with certain tape-like bandages employed by the Chinese in tying many of their parcels.” ‘Sinkauri, Silkauli: the leaves, Tejpat. Both its bark and leaves have a fine aromatic smell and taste, and this quality in the leaves is strengthened by drying” (p. 84). Cinnamomum albiflorum; Laurus Soncaurium, Ham., Linn. Trans. xiii. 557 ; C. Cassida, Don, Prod. 67. Another Sinkauri is distinguished by its aromatic quality residing in the bark of the roots. Dr. Hamil- ton received it from the mountains of Morang, the tract between the rivers’ Kosi and Tista. In the Trans. Linn. Soc. xii. 558, he describes this plant as Laurus Sailyana: “vis aromatica tota in radicis cortice posita. . Hic autem cortex levis, colore lateri- tius, odoratissimus, sapore grato aromaticus. Cortex ramorum et folia insipida, inodora.” Nees von Esenbeck (in Wall. Pl. As. Rar. ii. 73-75) identifies it as Cinnamomum albiflorum B, very near C: Tamdla, ‘Tay’ Bengalensium, cultivated in the gardens of Caémrup. — , Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xviii. 29 450 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some\Plants Machilus odoratissimus (Laurus Champa-et bombycina; Herb. Ham.), a fine tree of all the warmer valleys of the Himalaya;as known m Kuméaon as the Kaula, which term entersanto Hamil ton’s Nepalese names. Dr. Hooker found Cinnamomumt im Bile kim, up to 8500 feet (i. 162). Phe ‘Seta:iand!\Céld “Bhoty thés of! the gr Be cy atindeal mountaineers) are called Musa and Gya by the Newars:(the Mongolian aborigines of Nepal). They are two varieties‘of the Dolichos Soja, the one of which has*yellow flowers and. white seeds, and the other has black seeds.and purplish flowers. ‘The former is ripe about the 1st of November, the latter about the Ist of September” (p. 228). Catalogue, 1778. Dolichos Soja, » Soja hispida, DC. Garo Kolai, Bengalensium. Bhot'mas, Montanorum Hindice. Colts tur in Camrupe orientalis et Nepalee montosis. Thence abundantly up to Kumaon, where.the Soy Bean: splits are called Bhat.“ Bhut. . Soja hispida,’ Kumaon:”?\ Illustrated Cat. of G. E. of 1851, 11.:871.: .No mention of: it, chowever, in’ this respect occurs im our botanical) orcagricultural works on India. ‘Soy pulse is reckoned rather unwholesome, and much of the sickness which assailed the divisions bpereta ep neta Nepél'in 1813-14 was: popularly attributed to its use. Catalogue, 1690. Hedysarum Alhagi. Habitat.in riflis praxicn et Honsanid areviodis; Labelled, “ Monger, 17th Juney: 18b1.7?25 Phis is the common Jaw4sé or Camel: Thorn of the plains of Northern India, and is here mtroduced as) anvexample: of :the way in’ which species are unnecessarily formed, on the supposi-, tion ‘that~a new? locality »(though erroneous): requires!a mew) species. The-plant extends’ from the: extreme-north of India down to Behar, where I have seen it: m»the . neighbourhood of Monger, near the well-known hot: spring» of Sitékund. It:is Dr. Wallich’s No.5760. Alhagi Maurorum, Hedysarum Alhagi, H. Ham. e Monger; and neither of: these . botanists: gives: any: intimation of the genus being found in. Nep4l, nor’is there:any known Sitékund in‘that country. Yet,on the supposition that’ it is from that country, Alhagi ‘Nepdulensium forthwith appears) in’ our books:—Don, System) of Gardening, ii. 310,“ Native of Nepaul, near Sitaucund/”): DeCandolle; Prod) u 352. Syne Genista Juasi, Hams —Hedysarum. Hamiltoni, Sprengel, Syst. ii! 816 ; and Manna‘ Nepaulensis, D.Don, Prod.Fl. Nep..2474 Habitat. in Nepalia, prope enc notinngyr: Hata! vn whieh: DC. follows. Tt In the same manner D. Don has (Prod. 101) Heliotvabiiia obovatum: | Hab. versus ;ripas, fluminis (Bhagirathi) infra.Mor- shidabad, Ham. (it is H. ewropeum, L.), ‘toowhich DC. prefixes,: “In Nepalia versus,” &c., the’ locality being Bengal. ~A Me fromthe Kingdom of Nepal. 451 lanthus Himalayanus.is constituted (Linn. Trans. xx. 417) from a garden specimen of MZ) major grown at. HAwalbagh, near Al- morali, the only mdividual, of the genus in. Kumdon.) In short, if' we take.as criteria) the genera Viburnum, Lonicera*, Cirsium, and others in DeCandolle’s Prodromus, one-fourth of his Hima- layan species have no reality independent of the different, names imposed by different botanists, and| adopted as. species without examination. Alhagi: Maurorum is interesting as the shrub which. yields the ‘Manna’ of N. Persia, Bokhara, and Samarkand, called Tarangabin or Taranjabin; the plant itself being Khér-i-Shutar and Ushtar-Khar, 7. e. Camel Thorn. The Manna, of, Mount Sinai, a product of Tamarix gallica, is also formed in Louristén and Jrak,; where itis called/Gazéngabin or, Gazdnjabin. The names are all Persian. » Sanifraga ligulata, Wall. S.:Pacumbis, Ham. MSS.-in Don, Prod, 209... Dr. Hamil- ton’s specific name, L doubt not, isa misprint:for PAshan-bhéd, its: Sanscrit: designation) (pronounced, .Pakhén-bhédin, in the mountains), still-preserved:as Paékhan-bhéd.in Nepal and Gar- hwal»:so: Royle, J. AoS. B. Oct. 1832,.No.121. HH. H. Wilson erroneously-explains the Sanserit term by: Plectranthus scutella- rioides. » It signifies ‘ Rock-splitter’;.-and.\it, is) the more. inter- esting that the name should in this. remote district be applied to a species of our genus Savifraga, smee Pliny (H. N. xxi,/30) refers: Saxifragum to Asplenium Trichomanes,, or, Adiantum ,Ca- pillus-Veneris 1.“ caleulos,¢ corpore: mire; pellit, frangitque, uti- que nigrum.) Qua de caussa potius, quam.quod in saxis nasce- retur, a nostris: saxifragum adpellatum, crediderim.” ‘0 Catalogue;!:771..:Calotropis, procera. | Habitat, in) arenosis Mithilz,.Magadhe, et Cosale. The distribution’ of this plant (C..Hamiltonii, Wight, Contrib. 53):1s:ill: understood. . Abundant.in-the south of Syria (Beid-el- osshar); Northern Africa, and. all the warmer. regions of Asia, I traced: it down ‘the Ganges to Nadiya.in Bengal, where at appa- rently ceases: It: appears to, .have escaped) the, observation. of Roxburgh, and is not:mentionedin- his ‘Flora Indica.’,,,The: allied species, Cs. gigantea, is unknown, in Northern India, /ex- cept at the base of the Himalaya: below Naini Tal in, Kumaon; where. for some. miles it.occurs im profusion; thence southward I. met; with it wild:till ten:or: fifteen, miles below Rajméhal, from which to Nadiya both species are intermingled, C. gigantea * Lonicera quinguelocularis of Hardwick ‘and Roxburgh (DQ.viw.338: no.090) is L. diwersifolias Wall. (no..24,334), as L ascertamed on ,the-spot where the General discovered, it: ...exclude ‘‘ ramis yolubilibus.”” aor 452 - Lieut.-Col. Madden’ on somePlants reaching Caleutta. The name Madar* applies to’ both: the term Ak, also often applied, is from Sans. Arka, “the sun,’ to which the flowers always turn; hence, where the two occur, C: gigantea is called Bara akand ; C. procera, Chhota akand-; great and small Calotropis. Griffith (Itinerary Notes, p. 207) has nearly the same distri- bution as above: “ Calotropis Hamiltonit ; very common through- out the sandy plains of India, on the N. side of the Rajmahal hills, to the complete exclusion of C. gigantea. In appearance there is scarcely any difference, and, as far as foliage goes, per- haps none; the flowers are smaller, and invariably the leaflets much smaller and bilobed at the apex.” Dr. Hamilton (Linn. Trans. xiv. 246-248) explains the differences excellently. Dr. Hooker (Notes of a Tour in the Plains of India, P. i. ‘p. 78) notices nearly the same distribution as Griffith : “The species look very different, but when gathered, there ‘is extreme diffi- culty in recognizing them.” He adds, that “there is considerable discrepancy of opinion as to their comparative efficacy, the votes being in favour of C. gigantea.” Catalogue, No. 781. ‘Swertia Chirata. ‘Bara Chirata. No. 782. Gentiana Cherayti.. Chhota Chirata: Dr. Hamilton informs us (p. 85) that of these two species the smaller (782) is the one most in request. It is the Agathotes Cherayta of D.Don (Linn. Trans. xvii. 522); Gentiana flori- bunda (Prod. 127); G. Chirata, Wall. (P. A. R. ii. 34. t. 252, where the flowers are of far too intense a yellow).’ Dr. Hamilton truly describes it as a perennial; it has yellow roots, hence thé Atibie Kasb-al-zarirach, “yellow stem or twig’ (Royle, 278) ; it brings twice the price of the other’ kinds: “sapore intense amaro,” Wall., who also notes its “radix perennis.” It flou- rishes in woods and shady places, with Plantago-like leaves, and’ is the largest plant of the whole, reaching 4:4 feet high; so that the native appellation, given by Dr. Hamilton, does not apply.” No. 781 is probably Ophehka angustifolia, from which much of the Chirayita of commerce is obtained}; but several other’ * ‘Madarine, the active principle of C. gigantea, “ possesses the pro- perty of coagulating by heat, and becoming again: fluid’ on exposure to cold.” + .D. Don (Linn. Trans. /, c. 524) says it is ‘‘ more bitter than the last,” the Agathotes. _Wallich, on the contrary (Pl. As. Rar. iii, 2), says that it and paniculata ‘possess only a slight degree of bitter taste.’” Don is here most correct, according to my experience. The large and handsome Swertias of the Alpine Himalaya do not appear to be imported to the plains. Chiréyita derives its name from the Kiratas, a people of Eastern Nepal, the Cirrhade of Arrian: hence the Sanscrit Kiréta-tikta; but the moun- taineers call it simply Kanda Tita, ‘ bitter stem.’ from. the. Kingdom of Nepdil. 453 species, alata, .cordata, fasciculata, purpurascens, are equally esteemed or,collected.... These.are annuals, and abound in open sites,.at,various zones from 4000. to 12,000 feet above the sea. Ophelia angustifolia.and paniculata are; figured in Wallich’s Pl, As. Rar. iii. t. 204-5. “The Kutki, is another officinal plant, with a, woody root, and a stem containing many alternate leaves, toothed on the edges and shaped like a spathula. It has much the appearance of a Saxifrage. The roots are brought for. sale” (p..100). Picrorluza Kurrooa, Royle, Mlustr. t..71. f. 2,.a bitter for which he tells. us that Gentiana Kurroo is frequently. substituted. Nima quassioides, occurring in the valleys of Basehar and Upper Garhwal at.5500 to 8000 feet, is also called Karwi, from its exceedingly, bitter bark and wood. -» Pterorhiza Kurrooa is abundant. im the Alpine Himalaya, on the open downs above the limit.of forest, 12,000 to 14,000 feet. There is.a second species, in, Kuméon,, discovered..by Major. R. Strachey, at, similar heights, Jatamangsi, p. 97: the Nard or, Spikenard of the ancients ; Hebrew Neredde, from the Sans. Nalada, z.e. ‘ giving fragrance.’ Nardostachys Jatémdnsi,,Royle, Ilustr., t,.54..f..2.. .Patrmia Jatamasi, Don, Prod. 159, 160, The. Indian women consider the smell very agreeable, and most, of them, that can-afford it use oil impregnated with this. root. for perfuming, their. hair. All I, can say is,” adds Dr.,Hamilton, ‘that if this root,was the Spikenard of the Roman ladies, their lovers. must have. had a very, different, taste from. the youth of modern, Europe.” Cant. i, 12... There is, however, a larger species, NV. grandiflora (DC, Prod, .iv..624),. in. Kumaon, flourishing .at., similar, elevations (18,000 to 14,000 feet). to N.. Jatdmdnsi*, and with) a similar root; “but itis much larger, and its smell is.more agreeable” (Wall. P. A. R, in. 40); and, Lambert (Genus Cinchona, 1821, p- 179). says, .it),“‘ may .be ;considered..as possessing. the most agreeable odour of any” of the Valerians, . His figure (p. 1&0) evidently represents this species,,not N., Jatémdnsi; and the description, anticipated from Don’s Prodromus, proves that the latter. also, unless made.from Nepal, specimens, belongs. to it. The perfume and properties of the genus are, in fact, very nearly those of Valeriana Celtica and Phu; and it is curious enough that the radical leaves of the last two species (the roots of which are substituted in Western Asia for the Spikenard) .are. simple, and bear a considerable resemblance, to: those of Nardostachys. * Tt is strange that DeCandolle (iv. 624) should, assign .Méndu and Chitor in. Central India as stations for this: plant, which cannot live at Almorah, 5500 feet, beyond a few. months. 454 Lieut.-Col. Madden on some Plants The name Jatémansi signifies ‘locks. of hair,’sometimes ‘simply Masi; and the vernacular Balchhar denotes‘ hairy ‘staff, all with reference to the root, which has been compared to the tail of an ermime, “on account of its withered’ stalks’ and ribs of leaves, cohering in a bundle of yellowish~brown capillary fibres.” Pliny’s description accords (Nv H. xn. 26):° “Cacumina in aristas se spargunt: ideo gemina dote nardi spicas ae folia cele+ brant.” Spica isa translation of the Arabie Sumbul, Hindi Bal, ‘an ear of corn.’: Sir W. Jones, im As. Res. 1. 405-10, iv. 109, where the figure (copied, except the root, by Roxburgh, ib. iv. 435) with cordate radical leaves, is, as Lambert truly ob- serves (J. c. p. 179), that of Valeriana Hardwickii (Pl. As: Rar. iii. t. 263). The roots of this very common species have the same smell as those of V. officinalis, are also used medicinally, and were substituted by Sir William Jones’s collectors without any very glaring imposture. . In Pliny’s time also, adulteration took place by Pseudo-nard, “‘crassiore atque Jatiore folio.” They are called Shameo in Nepal and Kumdon, the Sanserit Shami, from Sham, ‘to-calm’; proving how widespread is' the antispasmodic energy attributed to them. : The aromatic-rooted Grass, Andropogon Jwardneusa (i. é.’ the ‘fever-goad,’ also Jwarandsaka, ‘fever-destroyer ”), ‘at first taken for the Spikenard*, is abundant all along the base of the Hima- laya, and in the valleys of Kumaon up to 4000 feet.” At a lower level in the valley of the Alakananda in Garhwél, the still more fragrant species, A. Calamus-aromaticus, Royle, t. 97; nardoides, Nees, from which the celebrated Rusa, ‘or Grass-oil of Nimmar, is distilled, is not uncommon: Dri Royle only traces it ‘north to Delhi. lonsvais igi “The Manjit, or Indian Madder, ‘seems 'to be'of two kinds: the Rubia cordata of Willdenow, anda species’ of Rubia’ not described in the common systems of Botany. © Both'seem to be equally fit for the purpose, and grow in the same manner.’ It is cultivated exactly as cotton is’ among the hills” (p.'74). Catalogue, No. 354. Rubia cordifolia. Catalogue, No. 355. Rubia Chaya: From Bhotan. The first is Rubia Manjistha, Roxb.'i. 874, the R. cordata of Thunberg, from Japan; differing by its pentandrous flowers from RK. cordifolia, L., from Siberia: But this test is not satis- factory, as remarked by Wight'‘and Arnott, whose statement is perfectly correct, that'the flowers of R: Manjisthdé are frequently tetrandrous. ©“DeCandolle (iv. 588) describes them’ as ‘all pen- tandrous, and those of R. cordifolia both tetrandrous and pen- * “The root of Andropogon muricatum”’ is given as a secondary mean- ing of Nalada, Spikenard. \ofrom.the Kingdom of Nepal. 455 tandrous; agreeing with R. Javana (R. cordifolia, Blume); which he considers: ‘medial, form.» Wight’ and Arnott (Prod. 442), Wight (Leones, i,t. 1873 Hlustr, iit, 128 dis), and Don, (Prod. 133) iallidentify them. | .R. Manyistha is very abundant im the Himalaya, from, 4000 to 9500 feet, with black fruit, and. deep ned flowers, not yellow, as represented i in-Archer’s Popular Eco- nomic Botany, P. xv. f..78: >The second ‘species, which’ Dr. Hamilton codeidaa new, is by Dr. Wallich (No, 6069) identified with R. cordifolia, i. Our Edinburgh specimen, however, though» imperfect, seems to be an, undescribed species, which I found in the glen,of the Sarju River.in Eastern Kumdon,. in two localities, Ramesar, and. Gan- goli,,at 8000 to 4000 feet elevation above the sea. Mary Edge- worth proposes to name it R. nervosa. . Griffith (Itinerary Notes) probably. found it in Bhotan,;'| his No. 11,is Rubia. Manjistha, Dewangiri,; in-'woods. . Noi 116. Rubia cordifolia; alt...2800 pediin sylvis. .No: 367. Rubia cordifolia, Khegumpa.. . Yields Manjistha(Madder), | No. 1021. Rubie@ sp. Seandens, hirsuta, certe distincta aR: cordifolia, towards, Panga, in woods, 6500 to 7500 feet. In the Journals of; Travels, p..203, | he writes at Dewangiri, elevated 2000. feet.:).“‘ L-find that large quantities of Manjistha or Madder are sent tothe plains from |this, where the plant) is.very common,” || At.p! 292. we have Rubia hispida, at,8700 feet;,andyat p. 296, Rubia hirsuta,at.5500 feet. . At p.209 he says, ‘* Madder is furnished by both Rubia Manjistha and.\R.. cordifolia; these species..are.quite distinct, the latter affecting greater-elevations: than the former, scarcely. descending ‘below ;4000.feet.”, ~The; plant becomes.shorter and’ stouter at high elevations ; and in a matured Report, published: in} the Jour. As. Soc.Bengal for April. 1839, 'p.'281, he modifies this view, and ‘identifies. these two supposed species,adding that ‘“Bhotan has.two species! - ‘The two species used in Bhotan-are very distinct, and.very general constituents of other mountainous floras ; one of'them has leaves. without. stalks,” . This is perhaps Dr. Hamilton’s plant from Bhotan...-His specific name. Chaya appears to vindicate,a {practice condemned by Mr. Archer. (/. c. 1212): Munjeet as often called: Chay-root ;, but this is.a mis- Aake, the latter being the’ produce of a totally different, plant,” Hedyotis umbellata, in, Tamul Saya. . In Bengal, Chaya is dérua lanata..,, Wallich,({Roxh. Fl. Ind. i. 384) has Rubia alata, from Nepal, which Don reduces to, R. cordifolia; and-Major Strachey has, a Rubia from Niti.in/Garhw4l, with /greenish flowers, which he considers to. be R. Manjisthd of Roxburgh.,/ Rubia purpurea, figured and described by Decaisne in Jacquemont’s ‘Voyage aux Indes,’ is merely R. cordifolia, one of the, many instances in 456 On some Plants from the Kingdom of Nepél: that valuable work of needless synonyms, owing to the wantcof ordinary precaution as to what previous. botanists +had already named. “ Umbelliferous plant with root resembling Athamanta Meum, and when fresh, an uncommonly fragrant smell” (p. 98). Very probably the well-known Chora, Angelica glauca of Mr. Edge- worth, abundant. at 9000 to 10,000 feet (and which I take to be the aromatic Gertheon or Certheana of Assam, a compound of Valeriana and Pastinaca, Griffith, Journals, 37, 57; and J. A. Soc. Beng. 1837, 331,335). Two thousand feet higher flourishes the Hushial, also very aromatic, which I believe to be Hymeno- lena angelicoides, DC. Prod. iv. 245; as well as Hymenidium Brunonis, Nesir or Lesir* of the: mountaineers, a very fragrant lant. Bhutkes: Bhutkesar, pp. 86, 98. ‘* A thick woody root, on the top of which were many stiff bristles, and from among these the young leaves were shooting.” These Dr. Hamilton thought belonged to -Thalictrum, and Dr. Royle (LIllustr: p. 69) refers Bhutkes to Corydalis Govaniana; but it:is: actually :theroot of Oreocome filicifolia: and elata of Mr. Edgeworth: (Linn. ‘Trans? 1845), especially the former. This is probably identical -with Selinum, Candolla (Peucedanum: Wallichianum, DC. Prod. iv. 181; Selinum tenuifolium, Wall.) and Pleurospermum cicutarium, Royle, Llustr.. Don’s three species of Athamanta, Prod. 184-5; described in accordance with the signification of Bhutkes, seem to belong to Oreocome. \ Both the above plants, and one or two species of Cortia, growing at: great elevations (14,000 to 15,000 _ feet); are well known alloover the Himalaya by Dr. Hamilton’s names, which signify ‘ hair of the: spectre, against which they are worn as ‘charms. ‘They are often called simply Kés, ‘hair,’ for the same reason as the Jatamansi. With the medicinal root Bhutkes, Dr. Hamilton mentions another, called Jainti,; which he refers to an Orchid growing among moss on large stones, on’ the higher mountains. Celogyne precox is:so described on his authority im Don’s Prodromus, p: 37: Brim” (p. 100) is another * Dr. Hoffmeister has pomted out the resemblance of this name and plant.to the Laserpitium (Lesir-pati).of the Romans, the Silphium of, the Greeks, which the historians of Alexander inform us that his army. found in Afghanistan. The Greeks of Cyrenaica represented the plant (Thapsia Stlphium of Viviani, Flor. Lib., or Thapsia garganica, Desfontaines) on their coins still extant; and Pliny (N.i xix/15; xxii. 49) paints in high colours the virtues.of its gum-resin,; Laser Cyrenaicum, as a medicine and perfume. The celebrated drug, Asa dulcis of ,Cyrene,,recalls the, Assa-. foetida of Persia, as well as,a kind of mcense from the Himalaya, called As& puri (7. e. ‘the fulfiller of hope’), of which the Nepalese told me won- derful virtues. 19250 UY f Mr. Ay Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 457 - orchideous root used)im medicine ; but neither of this nor of the Bartyalbhera -seeds'(p.: 285) from Chhinaéchhin im Yumila, a province east of Kumdaon, have I any identification to bring forward. XXXIX.—Monograph of the genus Catops. By Anprew Murray, Edinburgh. [Concluded from p. 404, ] Exotic Species. 56. C. suturalis (mihi). Affinis C. sericeo, sed elongatior, lateribus minus rec- _ Fig. 49. ~ tis, et thorace forma breviore ; elytris longioribus. Long. 13 lin. pubescence ; elytra ferruginous-brown, with the ante- rior half of the sutural margin and the margins of the elytra: darker ;: inflexed» margins of elytra and margins of. under side of thorax clear ferruginous, remainder of under side pitchy-black ; legs ferru- ginous. » Antenne with. base ferruginous, club and apex dark ; first joint large and long; second not so long ; third and fourth of nearly the same length; fifth shorter than fourth ; sixth shorter than seventh; seventh large and broad; eighth very small’; three last nearly of the same size. . Thorax faintly trans- versely strigose, posterior angles obtuse. Elytra deeply trans- versely strigose.» Scutellum elongate. Sutural stria shortened, joining the suture at about one-third from the apex. Elytra truncate ‘at. the apex; pubescence on elytra darker than on thorax. This species has a great resemblance to C..sericeus, but differs from it in the followimg particulars... In general outline it is scarcely broader in front than behind, while sericeus is usually markedly so: The thorax:begins to round-in towards the head almost immediately from the base forward, while in sericeus it’ does not begin to turn inwards till about the middle of the thorax. Scutellum more elongate than in sericeus. ‘The length of. the elytra is 23 times that of the thorax, while in sericeus it is not so much as twice that length. ‘The elytra also are not so broadly truncate at the apex. Described from a specimen in M. Chevrolat’s collection. re- ceived under this name from M. Motschoulsky. Locality not mentioned ; supposed to be from Mongolia. Fuscous ; head:and thorax with fulvous sericeous | | 458 Mr.A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 57. C. californicus, Leconte. Catops californicus, Lec, Synopsis of Silphales of N. America, Proc. Acad, Philadelphia, vol. vi. 1853, p. 281. Oblongus, ,,subovalis, piceus, sericeus, ipbtilidaiene Fig. 50. punctulatus et transversim strigosus ; antennarum basi, pedibus, elytrisque pallidioribus, his.striasutu- rali profunda; thorace antrorsum. valde angustato, angulis posticis paulo productis subacutis. Long. 1 lin. VY The antenne are slightly clavate and as long as the head and thorax; the thorax is strongly narrowed in front, truncate at: base, and slightly simuate near the posterior angles, which are subacute ; the sides are broadly rounded ; the disk is sometimes. blackish, and the sides dark rufous. . The punctures, of the upper surface in this species are very indistinct, and the transverse strie very fine; the pubescence is_sericeous, but not dense ; the ‘anterior tarsi. of the male jare strongly dilated, the intermediate pait simple, the posterior pair longer than the tibiee, | Dr, Leconte mentions that it'is.abundant at San Jose and! Sai Diego, California... He also observes’ that one-feniale specimen which he had from San Diego appeared more elongated than the others and much, more narrowed ‘posteriorly. . He. could ‘not, however, find any. other difference. / 58. C. consobrinus, Leconte. Catops consobrinus, Lec. Syn. Silph. N. Amer. Proc. Acad. Philad. vi. 1853, p.-281. S Oblongo-ovalis, subelongatus, ater, subsericens, VIX; Fig 5, punctulatus, subtiliter transversim strigosus; antennis _ basi rufo-piceis ; elytris stria suturali profunda ; tho- _ race antrorsum modice angustato, angulis posticis leviter productis. “ Long. 1 lin. “Georgia. This species resembles the two preceding, but is a little more elongated and more oval ; it is entirely black, except- ing the base of the antennze and the tarsi, which are rufo-piceous. The thorax is more than one-half wider than long, moderately narrowed in front, broadly truncate at apex, very slightly rounded on the sides, truncate at base, and faintly sinuate at the posterior angles, which are slightly acute. The punctures are very indistinct. The transverse scratches are as fine as in C. californicus*.” * Leconte in loc. cit. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 459 59. C. Lecontei, mihi. Catops ‘strigosus, Lec. Syn: Silph. N. America, Proce. Acad. Philad. vol. vi. 1853, p. 281. “ Oblongo-ovalis, subelongatus, piceo-rufus, sericeus, Fig. 52. distinctius strigosus ; thorace latitudine sesqui brevi- ore, antrorsum modice angustato, angulis posticis vix productis, subacutis ; elytris stria suturali profunda ; antennis magis incrassatis, piceis, basi testaceis. “ Long. 1 lin. * One female, South Carolina, Dr. Zimmerman. This species resembles the preceding, but the thorax is less narrowed in front and less rounded on the sides ; the transverse lines on the thorax and elytra are more distinct ; the punctures are very indistinct ; the first four or five joints of the antenne are testaceous, the rest are piceous ; ‘the apex is indistinctly paler*.” The ** Synopsis of the Silphales of America north of Mexico,” im which this species was described by Dr. Leconte under the name of strigosus, was published in February 1853, while M~ Kraatz’s description of the European species so named by him was’published in the ‘Stettin Ent. Zeitung’ in 1852. By the rule of priority therefore, the name strigosus must be retained for Kraatz’s species, and another name given to this. It appears to me that it is an appropriate homage to name it after the eminent naturalist who first described it. SARt is 60. C..oblitus, Leconte. Catops oblitus, Lec. Syn. Silph. N. Amer. Proc. Acad. Philad. vi. 1853, 282. “ Subellipticus minus convexus, rufo-fuscus, pubescens ; Fig. 53. thorace punctulato antrorsum subangustato basi trun- eato, angulis posticis fere obtusis ; elytris transversim minus dense strigosis, stria suturali distincta ; antennis flavis, art. 4-10 fuscis. “ Long. 13 lin. *‘ Three specimens, Georgia. Easily distinguished by its sub- elliptical and less convex form. I cannot discover, any. punc- tures on the elytra; if they exist they are concealed by the dense pubescence, which is however scarcely sericeous.. The male,has three joints of the anterior tarsi,dilated; the. middle, tarsi, are simple in both sexes+.” The mesosternal keel is less elevated in; this and the next than in the other species. * Leconte in loc. cit. + Leconte in loc. cit. 460 Mr.A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus’ Catops. 61. C. parasitus, Leconte. Catops parasitus, Lec. Syn. Silph. N. Amer. Proc. Acad. respond vi. 1853, p. 282. “ Breviter ovatus, piceo-rufus, sericeus; thorace disco Fig. 54. obscuriore, brevi, antrorsum valde angustato, angulis . posticis non productis ; elytris transversim. strigosis, stria suturali profunda ; antennis basi apiceque flavis. “ Long. 3 lin. “ New York, in ants’ nests, with Heterius brunnipennis, March and April. This species is ‘much broader and more suddenly narrowed posteriorly than the others. The thorax is fully twice as wide as its length, punctulate, not strigose, strongly narrowed in front, broadly rounded on the sides, truncate at base, with the posterior angles simply rectangular and not produced. The elytra are punctulate and distinctly striate transversely. The antennz are as long as the head and thorax, very slightly incras- sated, rufo-piceous, with the first four joints and the apical,one yellowish ; the seventh joint is more than twice the length of the sixth; the eighth joint is much shorter, but scarcely thinner than the ‘following ones. The anterior tarsi of the male are broadly dilated ; the first joint of the middle tarsi is less dilated than in C. terminans**:? The mesosternal keel is finer’ and less raised’ in’ this'‘and C. oblitus than in the other species. : 62. C. ascutellaris, mihi. Oblongo-ovatus, fusco-sericeus; antennis vix ad, apicem Fig. 55. incrassatis, fuscis, basi apiceque ferrugineis ;., thorace elytrisque leviter. transversim . strigosis,. his. stria... patna impressis; scutello.inviso. Long. 7 lin, Fuscous-brown. The antenne are scarcely so long | as the head and thorax, so slightly clavate as to’ be almost filiform, fuscous, the basal jomts ferruginous, the two ‘apical’ joints pale ; first and second joints long and slender, those follow- ing short, gradually though very slightly increasing in breadth: up to the seventh ; the seventh is rather shorter than the ninth, and of about the same thickness; the eighth is not narrower than those on each side of it, but shorter, being about, half the length of the ninth ; the ninth and tenth are equal in length and thick- ness ; the eleventh is larger than the tenth, and becomes acu- minate towards the point, The head is darker than the rest of * Leconte in Joc. cit. MroA. Murray’s' Monograph of the genus Catops. 461 the body. The thorax forms :a ‘continuous or nearly continuous line withthe elytra; its posterior angles do not project behind; both thorax and elytra are seen under a powerful lens to be very finely though distinctly transversely strigose. The elytra are not truncate, although they aré rounded rather rapidly at the apex. The scutellum ‘is not visible.’ The sutural stria is distinct at the base, but it draws closer to the suture as it proceeds to the apex, and is lost before it reaches it. Under side and legs ferruginous- brown. From Caraccas.. 1 received this. species from M. Deyrolle, under the manuscript name of eguinoctialis ; but the advantage of having a name bearing reference to some particular character, when that can be had, is so obvious, that I am sure that that ex- cellent entomologist will excuse my not adopting the name he had destined for it. winsit 63... C. australis, Erichs. Catops australis, Erichson, Wiegm. Arch. (1842) p. 243. Mesosterno carinato, niger, nigro-pubescens ; thorace Fig. 56. ~ elytrisque transversim strigosis. Long. 14 lin. galbin Oval, lightly convex, black, with black pubescence. y Antenne of the length of, the head and. thorax, the apex slightly thickened, the eighth .jomt. narrower than those next it, black, piceous at the base. Thorax about the same breadth as the elytra, with the sides lightly rounded, the posterior angles slightly projecting obliquely behind, nearly right-angled ; the base subsinuate on each side, finely transversely strigose. Elytra transversely feebly strigose, the strigations rather widely separated, impressed with a sutural stria, rounded at the apex. Legs concolorous, tarsi piceous, the anterior lightly dilated at the base in the males. Mesosternum slightly keeled. This species seems to. come. between strigosus, Kraatz, and Sericeus. At is\found in|Tasmania, and is the only species, yet recorded from the southern part of the hemisphere. Genus Caroprricuus, mihi. Antenne of eleven joints, the last eight of which are strongly serrated in the males, somewhat less so in the females ; the three first are slender; the eighth joint, is very slightly, if at all, nar- rower or shorter than those on each side of it. In other respects the characters do not differ from those of Catops. 462 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 1. C. Frankenheusert, Mann. Catops Frankenheuseri, Mann. Bull. Soc. Imp. Mose. 1852, pt. 2. /p. 332." Elongatus, fusco-piceus, griseo-pubes- Fig, 57. cens ; antennis pectinatis, basi ferru- gineis, articulo ultimo pyriformi apice acuminato ; thorace quadrato, angulis rotundatis, obsolete canaliculato, pos- tice in medio impresso; elytris ob- longo-ellipticis, subtilissime punctu- latis, tenue striatis, stria suturali pro- fundiore, rufo-testaceis, cinereo-holo- sericeis, pilis longis fuscis preesertim in margine obsitis; pedibus ferru- gineo-piceis. Long. 24-3 lin., lat. 14-13 lin. Elongate, having a good deal the form of the: first group (subg. Choleva) of the genus Catops: fuscous, clothed with a griseous pubescence.. Antenne pectinated, black, ferruginous at the base ; the first three joints slender ; third longer than second ;° fourth to tenth each of nearly ‘equal length, globose, with a long spine proceeding outwards. ' Thorax quadrate, angles rounded,’ obsoletely canaliculated, impressed behind in the middle. Elytra oblong-elliptic, very finely punctulated, feebly striated, the:sutu- ral stria deeper, rufo-testaceous, with a cmereous bloom and: clothed with long brown hairs, especially on the nen legs. dark ferruginous. § Inhabits the island of Sitka. Several specimens were tdkew ; by M. 'Frankenhzeuser in a. human body lying ina wood, aes ane putrid fungi. Is I owe the above figure to Dr. Leconte. ul yiqssb s Genus Catorstmorpuus, Aubé. ‘19 Catopsimorphus, Aubé, Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 2 sér. vol. viii. p. 324. “ Antenne with eleven joints, very much flattened ; the eighth not narrower and scarcely shorter than the seventh ‘and ninth. Epistome cut almost straight. Labrum broadly and deeply emarginate, and provided in front with a small very slender membrane, strongly emarginate in the middle.and ciliated in the emargination. Mandibles denticulated at the extremity and fur- nished. within. with a ciliated membrane. | Maxille. with, the internal, lobe terminated by,.a, small hook; the external lobe) obtuse and hairy at the extremity. Maxillary palpi with four) joints, the first very small, the second slightly clavate, the third obconic, the last.conical, a half smaller than the third, Labium 4 Mary cA. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 463 membranous, pretty deeply emarginate. Labial palpi with three cylindrical joints, the last smallest. . Tarsi with five joints, the anterior and middle probably dilated in the male. ~The facies of this genus is completely analogous to that of Catops. It differs from it principally in the form of the antenne. We know nothing of its mode of life*.” 1. C. orientalis, Aubé. - Catopsimorphus orientalis, Aubé, Ann. Soc, Ent. Fr. 2 sér. yin, 325. “‘ Qvalis, conyexiusculus, niger, griseo-pubescens ; Fis. 68 antennis, ore, elytris pedibusque ferrugineis ; foibul thorace antice angustato, angulis omnibus ro- A tundatis.—3} mill. ) “Head black, somewhat brilliant, tolerably broad, very finely punctate and slightly pubescent. Labrum, palpi and antennz testaceous ; the latter with the first joint longish, cylindrical; the second almost globular ; the remainder transverse, flat- tened, and gradually inereasing in size to the last, | which terminates ina point; the eighth scarcely shorter):than the -seventh and ninth. .,Thorax black, pubescent -and: finely punctate and reticu- lated;-more than:one and a half times broader than long, much narrower in front:than behind, cut-almost. straight atthe apex andthe: base,:very broadly.rounded:at the.sides ; the anterior and posterior angles obtuse and rounded. Elytra-as broad. as the thorax atthe base, about’one-and a half times longer than broad;:broadly rounded behind.;:ferruginous, less finely punctate and reticulated than the thorax ; pubescent and marked with. a deeply impressed stria on each side of the suture. Under side of body black, with the extremity of the abdomen somewhat ferruginous. Legs ferruginous ; thighs shghtly brown t.” Dr. Aubé mentions that he had two individuals of this species, both taken in the neighbourhood of Constantinople. He sup- poses them to be both females from their having all their tarsi simple, . X nS ~~ _— Since the first part-of this paper was in print, I have had an opportunity of carefully examining the specimens in the collec: tion of the Count Dejean, now’ belonging to the Marquis de Laferté Senectére, who'kindly placed them im my hands for that purpose; and ‘it may be desirable’ that I should ‘state the * Aubé in /oe. cit. + Awbé in Joc. eit: — 464 Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. result of my examination in reference to the names used by Count Dejean and published in his Catalogue. The specimens are for the most part in good order and preservation. A few, however, were in a less satisfactory state, and of course I give my opinion of these with doubt. As might be expected in such a difficult genus, there were sometimes more than one species placed under the same name, so that it is a matter of opinion which was the typical species he intended to designate. The names in the collection correspond with those published in the 3rd edition of his Catalogue, 1837. His Catops rufescens= C. angustatus, Erichs. oblongus = cisteloides, Froehl. (castaneus, Sturm). ovatus, De}. =agilis, Erichs. major, De}.=picipes Erichs. —— Americanus was in too bad a state to determine. morio=nigrita, Krichs. Under this name were found specimens of nigrita, fuscus, and wmbrinus, but the preponderance in point of number was decidedly in favour of nigrita. Catops tibialis, De}.=coracinus ?, Kelln. This species and a portion of those standing under the next name, fuscus, but which were the same, were marked as coming from Portugal. I thought they came nearer to coracinus than any other, but am not satisfied that they were not perhaps an undescribed species. Catops fuscus=tristis, Erichs. I have no doubt that Dejean meant éristis to be the type of his fuscus. He had a number of ¢ristis, and one of grandicollis under it, and none of these under any other name. At the same time he had among them several of the above Portuguese species, and some of alpinus, Gyll., as well as Spencianus, Kirby (cadaverinus, Mann.). Catops chrysomeloides=chrysomeloides, Sp. australis = australis, Erichs. agilis = fumatus, Krichs. Some of C. alpinus, Gyll., were mixed with fumatus under this name, but the great majority were the latter. Catops truncatus=sericeus, Erichs. A single fumatus and a single velow have found their way into the mass of sericeus, but this is obviously by inad- vertence. Catops transverso-striatus =a new species described by me under this name in the foregoing pages. Mr.iA) Marray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 465 Catops pallidus=velox, Spence. Represented by a’ single bad specimen. luridus =scitulus, Erichs. The first specimens are scitulus, then follow some of velox, and lastly what may be brunneus, Sturm. flavescens=precox, Erichs. — minutus = anisotomoides, Spence. The ‘remainder ‘of his species are different species of Colon, and do not fall within this Monograph. On looking over the preceding parts of this paper, I am not satisfied with the figure given of C. nigrita (fig. 12), and would beg the reader instead of it to adopt the figure I now give, as a more accurate representation of the species. A figure of transverso-striatus ¢ was omitted to be given with the text. It is now yen C. nigrita. C. transverso-striatus. I haye onl y now to add the Dichotomous Table of the European species which I promised at the commencement of this paper. It is not to be understood as a substitute for the descriptions, but merely as a slight aid in turning to the quarter where the species are likely to be found. Dichotomous Table of Characters of European Species of Cators, Mesosternum simple ..........ssedersensevessersseesonce 1 Mesosternum keeled ............secseeenee sitbvion seeaosé 30 Antenne nearly filiform and decidedly longer than 1. SUNOEEE FUR oe C ihe dont ns ansh ston sar ehctananr wath 4 $aer'- 2 Antennz more or less clavate, and not longer or very slightly longer than thorax, ..vesseedeseeeseee 5 2. 2 Thora broader towards base than in front ......... agilis. Thorax, not, broader towards base than im front)... 3 and. elytra bellied rout, . ncse> eppaey> ca cos oiptonerivaeds spadiceus. Punctuation fine, pubescence dense and _ short, and elytra elongate and NAarTrOW ..........seeecceeeeeeeeees 4 Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xviui. 30 pe coarse, pubescence long and sparse, 3. 466 Mr. A.Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 4 Margins of thorax paler than middle — ..........++++- angustatus. ‘ { Margins of thorax not paler than middle ... do. var. cisteloides. Base of thorax cut in, so as not to form a continuous 5 OUutNE With Clytra — ...socccacessndensanegaches eacesens 6 Base of thorax forming a continuous outline with elytra Or nearly SO ....01 sscccssccccssececscseseronse 19 Colour of pubescence grey and brown or dull yellow on thorax, yellowish hairs on base and margins of elytra wanting or scarcely perceptible, and “4 either no bloom or grey bloom on elytra ......... 7 Colour of pubescence clear yellow on thorax, a brownish-blue or purplish bloom on the elytra, and yellowish hairs on base and sides of elytra... 14 a Antenne longish and ‘subfiliform, not heavily 7 ; clubbed) (5; cieuc5 a PM UTS ave re tee iby | 3 ha ts © 2 8 Antenne shorter and more clavate ......... ihieiee cdi 12 Elytra transversely strigose .....4...+. in chivedddacedyib acicularis. | Elytra not transversely strigose .......++..46 wae puonnedy 9 9 yee With apex pale yi..s,sscccsscccreesssvccasons ptcipes. * | Antenne with apex not paler than rest ........4.+ 10 10 eevee angles of thorax acuminate behind ...... 11 ’ | Posterior angles of thorax not acuminate behind... fuscus*. Posterior angles much produced, antenne wholly 11 FOPFUSINOUE |. sis scenesierynsnenss secducepsstarsdesanalone meridionalis. ‘| Posterior angles only slightly produced, antenne more dusky towards apex ...cceccsesesscscsececeeeee nigricans. 12 A cui very heavily clavate .........0...cscsceescoeces chrysomeloides. * | Antennz only moderately clavate .........seseeeeee we 13 13 { Insect thin and narrow ..........ccscsesscseees whens eas moro. ‘| Insect shorter and more compact ......csc.sseeeeeeees coracinus. 14 Antenne comparatively long and subclavate ...... nigrita. " | Antenne heavily clavate ....2...s0-cscccvececses wogene [LO Thorax deeply punctured ........scecscoraccencoasenoes neglectus. 15. ; Thorax more or less transversely granulose or WENO sos oe cs cscawescgeuseessacdingied di spievbeehiend 16 16 d rate nearly parallel on the sides .......... cv eedene quadraticollis. * | Thorax not parallel on the sides ...........seeeseeees 17 17 fe sel faintly transversely wrinkled —............46 18 “{U Thorax granulose .......+sssesercsscnsescsvcees tristis, var. rotundicollis. Thorax short, transverse, and not broad; elytra ‘ 8.4 usually very JONG | oss anwardunandertiacenrmnech? wees tristis (type). Thorax broad, elytra moderate in length ... tristis, var. Ganaccole. 19 { ae tarsi widened in males .......04« etic te Shoes 20 Middle tarsi not widened in males .......... ere eae A 25 * Fuscus is one of those species, which, from their transitional charac- ters, nearly put dichotomy at defiance. It might almost be placed under No. 19 instead of No. 6, as the base of the thorax has only a slight inter- ruption in its continuity ; and again, its brown or purplish elytra are not unlikely to induce one to place it under No. 14 instead of No. 7. Mr. A. Murray’s Monograph of the genus Catops. 4.67 Antennee heavily clavate — ......cecsescssevescceccceeces 21 “ U Aanberitnse: CAD CIAGRE 1) Ceceetbadiibevesestaesaseccees cesses 22 2] iio not narrower at base than elytra ............ Sumatus. ‘| Thorax slightly narrower at base than elytra ...... alpinus. 99 Pena with posterior angles rounded ............+++ brevicollis*. | Thorax with posterior angles not rounded ......... - 23 93 { Thorax with lateral margins reflexly sinuated ...... depressust. | Thorax with lateral margins rounded | .........+++0+ 24 (Thorax with posterior angles projecting strongly backwards, forming an acute angle; elytra not distinguished by sericeous pubescence ......+++.4. umbrinus. 24, 4 Thorax with posterior angles projecting slightly "1 backwards, the angle not acute but right-angled ; elytra distinguished by a silky pubescence which in different lights shows like a light band across Mt TEAUD: <3 inane ss ces sshpicy vanaenesbaretveh open ocy0S Sid «hp eed scitulus. 25 { Thorax not wider at base than elytra ..........000 . 26 ‘| Thorax slightly wider at base than elytra ............ precox. Elytra more than three times the length of thorax transverso-striatus. 26.4 Elytra not more than three times the length of TOUR laithteL.6z o£1.0£ g$t.0f “of stteseeeeleeeeeeres! Fo os 9g «| som Eb | 6b 1v| ZE S+ 96.6z g0.0£ $9.62 $gr.of o£7.0£ *6z seteeeeesleaeresers! a as | ‘as | -o | $60] 2S 6b} oz | 1S g1.0£ 9z.0£ 06,62 g9z.0£ 6z£.08 ‘37@ Go, |rrersreeelvoveveees) em | ema | og | $15 1 £9 1v| $z | $§ 9z.0f£ Lr.0€ 00,0£ 1z£.0£ St£.0f vA TO, |seerseres|eseeesees) smom | urea | ta | $29 | 2S of| Sz | z§ £z.0f bz.0£ 00,0£ $9£.0£ bzb.0f “gt Gr, |rsreseessleeseeeeeel ems | emu | eo 1$ | of o$| gz | 9S gz.of 1£.0£ $o,0f brr.of 1L¥.0f Sz seereceselerseesereleeesenses! may! eg | «gu | ob | 66 z$| 6€ | 9S zv.0£ gv.of 00.08 Irv.o£ vgb.0f “pz srtseeeesleeeereeee! ro. | reo unTeO | “AMS Ev | gb zS| o§ | zg zv.of ££.0£ $3.62 Vof.of Lit.0f £z GO, [rerstreereaeeeetee! eg | ag *9 | $0S | €£$ | S.gh| cv | go Sr.0£ 11.0 06,62 ZYZ.0£ got.of Zz TO, [stterseesisereereee! emg | caqeo | cms | $6b | BSb | S25) 9f | 9 $0.0 $0.0£ $1.62 061.0£ 067.0£ rz Hitttteeelesenerees eeteeeees) ange 4g ‘9 | 9b | 6b | SSS) 68 | £5 $1.08 ZT.0£ gL.6z Evr.0£ Tgr.o£ oz D ZO, [rerstsstslerseeneesl egeg eg “9 7S | 2S | S£b| zh | 09 g1.0f II.0£ $g.6z LEz.o£ 98z.0f “61 ZO, |rttrerrseiererereee! ogy | omg | ems | gh | Seb | S.6S| zé | £o 61.08 ZT.0F $3.6 oLz,0€ o1f.of “QI IZ, |terrrreesserereees! om | emg | ems | oh | BSS | 0S] ob | 65 00.0£ L9.6z £3.6z got.of git.of “LI 60. So. go. | os ‘mum! -ma| 6b] 6S | 2S) Eb | 65 61.62 | oS.6z oS .6z $36.62 ZQ7.0F ‘or seeeeeeee] Ey. Iz. | ‘ass i *s *s | 18 | S1$ €$| Lv | 19 £6.62 LS.6z 0.62 6gf.62 $9.62 Cr essennseclasersn-s] Og | -og | “og | -on | §6b| oS &. LS| gh | ‘09 | 9f.6e £6.62 z$.6c | v69.62 | $b6.6z | -br | eeassoere] pz lasiesesee] agg | og “2 o$ | 82S 9$| th |. Lo So.0£ g0.0£ ol.6z QOr.o£ £61.08 £10) seeeeoreelsecseeeee! on. ‘'5 OM *s LY £6 cs 2b +9 10.0£ £0,0€ LS .6z St0.0£ og1.o£ "tI reeessees! 90, zi. ‘as cou | ‘ou | S6b | SoS 9S| zS | o9 60.0£ gt.of 79.62 7L6,6z 6£0.0£ rr | jn eel ee of. | wyeo ‘a | cou | $6b | §2S $S| &b | Zz ZT.0£ Z7,08 §L.6z | gor.of 661.08 ‘or | etbererh go. Sbcrcres) “Gg 3) gob aah eb EF af o$| 6b | og gt.o£ go.0£ oL.6z ZTI.O£ 117z,0f 6 teeeeeees! Og. oS. |*MSM ee ‘ou 86y os €S| 6+ gs So.0£ g0.0£ gb.6z 406,62 090.08 *g severe] gz, | gf. | -mss| vou | ou] Sb] §bb |) zS!} 2S | 65 | cr.0f L1.0f t$.6c | 16g.6z | 926.6z | -L ¢ ZO. frreeere"") go, | mped| ‘au | "9 | $96 | zh} SS! SS | LS |: Sof gt.of£ 2$.6z 726.62 $6.62 9 zo. | go. | fo. | ‘au | ‘m | cms | Sob | $L¥ | 09] zh | £9 66.62 fg.6c | of.6¢ | Log.6z 33.62 $ zo. | be. | rr. | mu} *s | sms} of | 1 | 09] 9S | 99 $$.6z vS.6z 11,67 L£9.6z $2.62 | tereseeeeleeeeeeeee! Or yk og Tag z§ | £5 | L5| SS | 99 | 09.62 $9.6z $£.62 LEL.6z £0g.6z “€ Se eet ee OE | Ee ee zw$ | eS | S| oF | Lg | Lo.6z 99.62 28.67 g$L.6z o7g.6z° | *z Sof de ee Oe ot Se et bf eh SHE cic te g9.6e | Lo9.6z ov.6z 962.62 grg.6z I fol e | 2 leg] g (2g lwawlwetdeg|-om me) wim | wee | eg | coe | mm | 32 4 B a Ta Z 2 2a | 8 = |£8 | 3. | BE | -yomposg | BS ; BS ) i : foie odie Bes | fou | ° * | Memo ‘yormpueg ‘AouxI0 A" OUD =. [pup “ure y - “pUlAA *19J9WIOULIOY,, 5 *IajoMOIe jo shuq ‘AUNYUG ‘asunyy younpung 7p “uosno[y “CO “Aoy 247 Ag pun tNoLsog 7m TTeoA “I AQ _ 500 INDEX to VOL. XVIII. Acuatina, new species of, 96, 434. oR new British species of, 346, 497. Agassiz, Prof., on the Cume, 428. Alder, J., on some new genera and species of British- hydroid Zoo- phytes, 353, 439. Algee, on the sexuality of the, 81, 181. Alternation of generations, on the, 368. ; sg pint on the development of, 298. Amphioxus lanceolatus, on the habits of, 350. Anguillule of mildewed wheat, on the vitality of the, 268. Animals, on peculiar movements of the plasmatic cells im certain, 496. Annelides, on the development of the branchiferous, 105. Anthus, new species of, 60. Arenicola piscatorum, on the develop- ment of, 105. Aromochelys, new species of, 266. Arthoniz, descriptions of new British, 30 or eae observations on the genus, 41 mere on the anatomy of the genus, 101. Babington’s, C.C., Manual of British Botany, reviewed, 163. Bailey, Prof. J. W., on the non-ex- istence of polarizing silica in the organic kingdoms, /8; on a new mode of cleaning diatomaceous de- posits, 189, 190; on the origin of greensand, and its formation in re oceans of the present epoch, 425. Balfour, Prof., on the flora of the Cumbrae Islands, 67. sa S., on the British Diastylide, 187. Benson, W. H., on Clausilia Mortil- leti, 74, 424; on new terrestrial shells from Ceylon, with a general list of the species inhabiting that island, 94; on new Indian and Burmese Helices and Cyclosto- “macea, 249; on some new land- shells from the Cape, 433. Birds, new, 56, 57, 60, 173, 186, 260, 270, 343, 350, 418, 430, 485 ; of the Himalaya, on the geogra- phical distribution of the, 166; attempts at a natural arrangement of, 193 ; on the affinities and limits of the scansorial, 207 ; rare British, 430. Books, new :—Sowerby’s Ferns of Great Britain and Fern-Allies, 54; Johnson’s British Poisonous Plants, ib.; Phillips’s Manual of Geology, 159 ; Gosse’s Tenby, 161; Babing- ton’s Manual of British Botany, 163; Harvey’s Trees and their Nature, 165; Kirby and Spence’s Introduction to Entomology, 258 ; Chanter’s Ferny Combes, 259; Bromfield’s Flora Vectensis, 473 ; 7 ap Sylloge Florze Europese, 475. Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro- ceedings of the, 66, 181, 337. Braun, Prof. A., on the vegetable in- dividual in its relation to species, — 363. Buarremon, new species of, 350. Bucco, new species of, 260. Bulimus, new species of, 96, 433. Burgess, Lieut., on the nests and eggs of the birds of Western India, 175. Busk, G., on Polyzoa collected on the coast of Norway and Finmark, 32. Callitriche hamulata, note on, 429. INDEX. Calcenas, new species of, 484. Campanularia, new British species of, 358. Cardium exiguum, on the siphons and byssus of, 257. Carpenter, Dr., on the Foraminifera, 334, Carter, H. J., on the freshwater Infu- soria of the Island of Bombay, 115, 221. Catops, monograph of the genus, 1, 133, 302, 391, 457. Catopsimorphus, description of the new genus, 462. Catoptrichus, description of the new genus, 461. Cattle, aboriginal, of Britain; on the, 61. Cellepora, on some species of, 32. Cell-formation, on vegetable, 42. Cetoniade, descriptions of new, 481. Ceylonese shells, list of, 94. Chameza, new species of, 58. Chelodina, new species of, 267. Choleva, on the species of, 1. Clausilia Mortilleti, observations on, 74, 185, 424. ; Clinteria, new species of, 482. Cocks, W. P., on Lerneza branchialis, 186; on Amphioxus lanceolatus, 350; on the occurrence of some rare British birds, 430; on the oc- currence of Naucrates ductor, 496. Cohn, Dr. F., on the development and propagation of Spheroplea an- nulina, 81; on the sexuality of the Algee, 181. Coleoptera, descriptions of new, 1, 133, 302, 457, 475. Conchology of France, contributions to the, 471. Corucia, characters of the new genus, 346 _ Crisp, Dr. E., on some points relating to the anatomy of Thylacinus and Lycaon, 177. Cubina, new species of, 270. Cume, observations on the, 428. Cyclas lacustris, note on, 74. Cyclophorus, new species of, 94. Cysticereus cellulose, on the struc- ture and development of, 486. Davaine, M., on the vitality of the Anguillule of mildewed wheat, 268. Defrancia, on some species of, 35. Diastylide, on the British, 187. 501 Diatomaceze, on the siliceous spo- rangial sheath of the, 75. Diatomaceous deposits, new mode of cleaning, 189. Dolphin, on a new species of, 157, Dubusia, new species of, 418. Dysithamnus, new species of, 59. Edwardsia, new British species of,219. Edwardsia vestita, note on, 73. Emberiza, new species of, 343. Emyda, new species of, 268, Eschara, new species of, 33. 1 Seana new British species of, ce description of the genus, 10. Fibrous substances of India, on the, Flora of the Cumbrae Islands, on the, 67; of the Atlantic Islands, on the, 183. Foraminifera, researches on the, 334. ee of Pegu, on the state of the, 66. Formicivora, new species of, 58. Gosse, P. H., on the Edwardsia ves- tita of Forbes, 73 ; on a new British species of Edwardsia, 219; on the siphons and byssus of Cardium exiguum, 257; on the dicecious cha- racter of the Rotifera, 333 ; Tenby, reviewed, 162. Gould, J., on a new species of Prion, 56; on new species of birds, 173 ; on a new genus of Trochilide, 270. Grallaria, new species of, 57. soy ina new British species of, Gray, Dr. J. E., on a new British species of Spherium, 25; on a new species of Dolphin, 157; on some new species of freshwater Tortoises, 263; on a new species of nocturnal Lizard, 270; on a new genus of Lizards, 345; on a new subgenus of Helicinade, 414; on the genus Assiminia, 419; on the abnormal oo of Polydonta elegans, 468. Gray, G. R., on a new species of Pigeon, 484 ; on a new species of Lepidopterous insect, 486. Greensand, on the origin of, 425. Griffith, Dr. J. W., on the siliceous sporangial sheath of the Diato- maceze, 75. 502 Halia preetenuis, observations on, 469. Hamilton’s, Dr. F., Account of the Kingdom of Nepal, on the plants mentioned in, 404, 442. Hapa, description of the subgenus, 414. Harvey’s, Dr. A., Trees and their Nature, reviewed, 165. Heer, O., on the probable origin of the organized beings now living in the Azores, Madeira, and the Ca- naries, 183. Helicinade, on a new subgenus of, 414. Helix, new species of, 96, 249, 436. Helix Cantiana, note on, 187. Henfrey, Prof., on vegetable cell- formation, 42; on recent disco- ea in vegetable embryogeny, Heterocnemis, new species of, 186. Hincks, Rev. T., on Reticularia im- mersa and Halia preetenuis, 469. Hodgson, B. H., on the geographical distribution of the mammalia and birds of the Himalaya, 166. Holdsworth, E. W. H., on new species of Actinia, 346, 497. Hornera, on some species of, 34. Huxley, T. H., on the method of pa- leontology, 43. Hydrocena, new species of, 439. Hypocephalus, observations on the genus, 477 Idmonea, on some species of, 34. Infusoria, on the organization of, 115, 221; contributions to the anatomy of the, 319. Insects, descriptions of new, 1, 133, 302, 457, 475. Janella, observations on the genus, 41. Jeffreys, J. G., on Cyclas lacustris, 74; on Clausilia plicatula and C. Mor- tilleti, 185; on Scissurella, 188 ; on rare shells from the coast of France, 471. Johnson’s, C., British Poisonous Plants, noticed, 54. Kinosternon, new species of, 265. Kolliker, Prof., on peculiar move- ments of the plasmatic cells of certain animals, 496, ~~. Lamiade, descriptions of new, 479. Lampreys, on the development of the, 298. Laomedea, new species of, 440. INDEX. Legriocinclus, note on the genus, 341. Leighton, Rev. W. A., on the British Umbilicarie, 273 ; on new British Arthoniz, 330. Leptopoma, new species of, 95. Lernea branchialis, note on, 186. Lichens, new habitats for rare British, 182; descriptions of British, 273, 330. Lieberkuhn, N., on the anatomy of the Infusoria, 319. Linota, new species of, 345. Lonsdale, W., on Helix Cantiana, 187. Lowe, J., on an abnormality in the flowers of Salix Andersoniana, 254. Lycaon pictus, on some points relating to the anatomy of, ihr M‘Clelland, Dr., on the forests of Pegu, 66. Macdonald, J. D., on a bitentaculate slug found at Aneiteum, 38; on the anatomy of the genus Atlas, 101. Madden, Lieut.-Col., on Nepalese plants, 404, 442. Malacoptila, new species of, 263. Mammalia of the Himalaya, on the geographical distribution of the, 166. Merula, new species of, 174. Meteorological. observations, 79, 191, 271, 351, 431, 498. Monasa, new species of, 262. Moore, F., on some new species of birds, 343 ; on two new species of Orthotomus, 430. Miller, A., on the development of the Lampreys, 298. Miller, H., on the structure of the retina in certain animals, 492. Murray, A., on the genus Catops, 1, 133, 302, 391, 457. Naucrates ductor, note on the occur- rence of, 496. Nemosia, new species of, 60. Nepalese plants, notes on, 404, 442. Nesocichla, new species of, 174. Nika edulis, remarks on, 493. Operculum, observations on an ab- normal form of, 468. Ophiocoma rosula, on the young state of, 387. Ophryoglena, on the anatomy of, 319. Orang-utan, on the habits of the, 26. Orthotomus, new species of, 430. Otocorys, new species of, 61, 343. INDEX. Owen, Prof., on the ruminant qua- _ drupeds and the aboriginal cattle of Britain, 61 ; on a fossil cranium of the Musk-buffalo from the gravel at Maidenhead, 188. Paleontology, on the method of, 43. Panopzea Aldrovandi, observations on, 415. . . Papilio, new species of, 486. Peach, C. W., on a curious metamor- phosis in a polype-like animal, 99. Petromyzon, on the development of, 298. Phillips’s, J., Manual of Geology, re- viewed, 159. Plants from Nepal, on some, 404, 442. Platycercus, new species of, 175. Polydonta elegans, on an abnormal operculum of, 468. Polythalamia, observations on, 426. Polyzoa, descriptions of new, 32. Prion, new species of, 56. — Prionide, descriptions of new, 476. Propasser, new species of, 344. Psalidocoptus, new species of, 479. Psalidognathus, remarks on the ge- nus, 477. Pupa, new species of, 435. Pyriglena, new species of, 59, 60. Quadrupeds, ruminant, on the, 61. Rainey, G., on the structure and de- * igo of Cysticercus cellulose, 86. — immersa, observations on, 469. Retina, on the structure of, in certain animals, 492. Rotifera, on the dicecious character of the, 333. Royal Institution, proceedings of the, 61 Royal Society, proceedings of the, 333, 486. Salix Andersoniana, on an abnor- mality in the flowers of, 254. Scherzer and Wagner, MM., on the vegetation of Central America, 76. Schismope, on the new genus, 36, 188. Schizorrhina, new species of, 483. Schultze; Dr. M., on the development of Arenicola piscatorum, 105. Scissurella, on the genus, 36, 188. Sclater, P. L., on new species of Ant- Thrushes, 57; on new species of birds from Santa Fé di Bogota, 60 ; 503 on new species of birds, 186, 260, 418; onthe genus Legriocinclus, ~ 341; on a new species of Buarre- mon, 350. Sertularia, new British species of, 356. Shells, new, 25, 94, 156, 249, 433. Silica, on the non-existence of polar- - izing, in the organic kingdoms, 78. pyre on a new British species of, 56. Slug, on the external characters and internal anatomy of a bitentaculate, found at Aneiteum, 38. Sowerby’s Ferns of Great Britain and Fern-Allies, reviewed, 54. Spherium, new British species of, 25. Spheeroplea, on the development and propagation of, 81. Steno, new species of, 157. Stethodesma, new species of, 482. Stewart, T. H., on the young state of Ophiocoma rosula, 387. Thomson, W.,on the burrowing habits of Nika edulis, 493. Thylacmus cynocephalus, on some pointsrelating totheanatomy of,177. Todirostrum, new species of, 187. Torrens, H., on native impressions regarding the natural history of certain Indian animals, 171. ge new species of freshwater, 263. Townsend, F., on Callitriche hamu- lata, 429. Tragocephala, new species of, 480. Trictenotoma, description of the ge- nus, 476. Tridornis, new species of, 418. Trigonophorus, new species of, 482. Trochilide, description of a new genus of, 270. Tubularia, new species of, 439. Umbilicariz, monograph of the Bri- tish, 273. Vegetable embryogeny, on recent dis- coveries in, 217. climatology, observations on, 338. : individual, on the, 363. Vorticlava, new British species of, 353. Wagner, M., on the vegetation of Central America, 76. Wallace, A. R., on the habits of the Orang-utan, 26; on the natural arrangement of birds, 193. ——" (7508 INDEX. Webster, W., on anew British species Yarrell, William, notice of the late, of Skenea, 156. 348. nS 5 White, A., on some coleopterous in- Zoological Society, proceedings of the, sects, 475. 56, 166, 260, a4 415, 475. Wilson, J. K., on vegetable climato- Zoophytes, on some new genera and logy, 338. species of British, 219, 353, 439, Woodward, S. P., on the evils of 469. increasing synonyms, 36;0n Pano- Zosterops, new species of, 174. pea Aldrovandi, 415. END OF THE EIGHTEENTH VOLUME. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. oe ee == = co pete tr te tests Stores te eed tt : eas poe 41 <= ttt pip temie Cony be Bette - sshesis SSS . = phe pTetcttt rrtehs + + n oe Beare: 4 z Tr aoe : z + tt } a be lenses est 9000200548 $9 b006 260006; o- bebbie te Lette rere tt eseres - io CRatetote ete se eees it poo heeses ++ re mort ttt araseeeets vertity sseae 2st? ~ pricy Seales: Petes eed wee wenee sezegeteressences i 3 * seelscst +4 ee ap ryt it eral atee Sebs3es pataigesg,ta2%: pe iy Yer a qe saenee = Ht poaeehe® # one? cetr tates 3 vam: seated: Lat su rhry vee tere etriris eS: oss ectes ts eS -oe nepes de i seceneeer nee aris oH, <4. wes a5 mete ene nantse oa eeneee nes Sese= i. +. revere 593 2S Oe es - eat akatetetes . ras eaysess hate wags tats? peeve ee res r rhe oe we as: ity she Peat tt, oes othe tt pe Sette ote aie esate tees se: Sa tren .. i “i Be Settee sterh rpe r) 4 * pperere 2 = Matiess Str wer tects